STUDIES

TAMIL

OR

ESSAYS

ON

HISTORY

THE

LANGUAGE,

PEOPLE,

OF

TAMIL

THE

RELIGION

LITERATURE

AND

BY

M.

SRINIVASA

AIYANGAR,

FIRST

WITH

SERIES

AND

MAP

PLATE

MADRAS
AT

THE

GQARDIAN

PRESS

'

1914

J[Allrights reserved"}

M.A.

C.

LOGANADHAM

BROS,

G.

GUARDIAN
THE

PRESS,

MADRAS

D3
T3S7

To

Tbe
SIR

HAROLD

VConourable

STUART,

k.cy.o.,

C.s.i., i.c.s,

/Aerober of Qouncil,/AadraS
Tb'S 9olun)e
3s

by Hind pern))SSion roost reSpectfutty

Pedicatecf

By ^bs ^utbor

(Csa bu")btetribute of gratitude

2n5ien5io

PREFACE

original

these

researches,

past
reader

history

of Tamil

several

topics
of

They

of

culture

modern

Tamil

chiefly

Francis,

both

Service,

in

connection

of

and

1901

Gazetteers.
here

might
in

and

Some
be

the

from

open

light

the

of
to

of

and

of

the

the

theories

point
stand-

which

study

epigraphy
Stuart

Indian

Madras

corrections
further

my

Harold

revision

early

caution.

and

the

the

legends

great

Sir

of

The

the

materials,

of

with

the

civilisation.

ethnology
under

W.

1891

of

course

made

before

view

upon

the

been

results

the

with

working

Mr.

and

in

literature,
while

begun

been

treated

utilized

gathered

been

has

present

and

been

or

based

are

has

criticism, traditions

discarded

being

to

as

bird's-eye

have

people

together

put

from

history,

attempt

an

so

complete

Tamil

the

to

the

to

essays

first time

the

have

of

sources,

In

want.

for

hand-book

popular

Civil

Censuses
District

of

explained
and

discoveries

tions
alteraand

PREFACE

Vlll

Any

investigations.
the

enhance

will

book

to

and

obligations

the

contributions

this

due

Rao

to
of

this

A.,

suggestions

and

correcting

while
the

to

to

for

avoid

the

thanks

sincere

M.A.^

Philology,

the

P.

Mr.

the

of

numerous

Rangacharyar,

for

the

of

preparation

Office,

revising

list

the

Record

proofs

the

Antiquary

Comparative

Madras,

Madras

the

M.

and

College,

especially

My

Bahadur

volume,
of

in

separately

Sanskrit

works

extensive.

are

references.

and

Presidency

B.

given

of

Indian

the

consulted

is

work

Professor

to

Indica

books

usefulness

published
in

Epigraphia

foot-notes

are

to

to

received.

thankfully

My

English

and

accuracy

be

calculated

criticism

introduction
Subba
for

manuscript
press.

Rao,
valuable
and

ENGLISH

CONSULTED

WORKS

Bray, Denys.
Buhler, Dr.
Burnel], Dr.

Brahui

The

"

Language.
Palasography.

Indian

"

of

Caldwell,Elements
C.-

A.

Indian

South

Palaeography.
On

Sanskrit

Bishop.

"

Chitty, Simon
Colbrooke,
District

T.

Miscellaneous

(New

Epigraphia Indica.
F.W.
Farrar, Canon
Forbes, Capt.
Francis, W.
"

"

Dr.

Grierson,

Dr.

Gundert,

Essays.

Edition.^

of Further

Census

Report,

Madras

Languages.
India.
1901.

Lexicon.

of India.
Languages
The
Linguistic Survey of
The
I\Ialayalam Grammar.
Dictionary.
Malayalam
The

"

H.

Dr.

Tamil

and
Language
The
Languages

Hebrew

"

Languages.

Plutarch.

The

Gazetteers

of

Grammar

Dravidian

Casie.
H.

Gesenius,

Grammarians.

Comparative
the

of

School

Aindra

the

"

India.

Hasting's Encyclopcedia of Religion and Ethics.

of Language,
The
Science
M.
Hovelacque,
Indian
South
Hultzsch, Dr. E.
Inscriptions.
of India,
Hunter, Sir W. W.
Languages
Non-Aryan
Imperial Gazetteer.
Dr. M.
Haberlandt,
Ethnology.
of India
Imperial Gazetteer
(New Edition).
Indian
Antiquary.
Asiatic
Journal of the Royal
Society, London.
"

"

Liddei

Scott.

and

Kanakasabhai,
Keane,

A.

H.

Letourneau,

V.
"

"

Greek

"

"

The

Lexicon.
Tamils

Ethnology.
Sociology.

1800

years

ago.

ENGLISH

Macleane,

Dr.

WORKS

Manual

"

Christian

Madras

of Administration.

College Magazine,

Muller, F.
M'Crindie, J.W."
Nagamiah, V.
Nelson, J. H.
Nesfield, J.C"
Max

The

"

"

India

Travancore

The

Madura

The

Language.
State

District
Indian

of

The

"c.

The

Theory

"

of

Science

Ancient

"

Oppert, Dr. G.

CONSULTED

Manual.
Manual.

Castes.
Inhabitants

Aboriginal

of

Bharatavarsha.

Pope,

Dr.

G. U."

Quatrefages,A.
Rangacharya, M.
"

Rhys Davids,
Rice, L.

Dr.

H.

H."

Sayce, A.

H.

The

Tiruvachakam.

The

Human

Species.

descriptive Catalogue
Tamil
Manuscripts, Vol.

The

"

Buddhist

of
I.

India.

The

Mysore Gazetteer.
Epigraphia Carnatica.
The
Peoples of India.
Comparative
Principles of

"

Risley, Sir

Kural

"

of Tiruvalluvar.

The

"

Philology.
Ch.

Seignohos,
SeshagiriSastri,M.
"

Smith, Vincent

Stuart, Sir

A.

H.

A."

Taylor, Meadows.
Thurston,

E.

"

Report on Sanskrit
Manuscripts, Nos.

Early History
Census

Madras
"

Whitney,

W.

; Asoka.

India

1891.

Castes

and

of

Riddle

The

Malay Archipelago.
Life

the

and

Ramayana.
Growth

Language.

Wijesinha, L. C.
Williams, Monier,
Wilson, Prof. H. H.
"

The

Mahawanso.

Sanskrit

Glossary

of

Culture.

The

The

2.

India.

Primitive

D."

1 and

Report,

Tribes

Southern

Tylor, E. B."
Vaidya, C. V."
Wallace, A. R."

of

Tamil

and

of India.

History
The

"

Civilisation.

of Ancient

History

Dictionary.
of Indian

Terras.

of

INTRODUCTION
is

It

with

short

introduction
on

people

and

their culture

of the famous
Chera

of

is

the

of

no

from

its

aggressive

valour

and

moral

exalted

the

undoubtedly

The

have
It is

fact

well

of civilisation

known

that,in

lopment,nothing
ethical
in

subjected
Jainism

more

chief

acts

the

to

ones

powerfully as

so

and

rise

the

earlier

in due
than

which

the

noble

Saiva

one

great
and

of

their

to

respect
Tamil

various

which

character.
the

history

advancingly

sustainingprogress

of the

as

day

stages of deve-

an

influences
well

as

time

of

Accordingly

mellowing

later

among

students

undecaying vigour
to

of

of its earlier

some

communities.

and
vitality

of humanity

sense

operation

religionin stimulatingand

human

gave

of the

and

restlessness

religiousin origin and

naturally been

history

of Tamil

progress

religiousaims

influences, the

momentous

the

or

part of India, which

to its ordered

result

edifymg

inspirationthan

primitive rude

and

history

Pandya, Chola
less

way

other

any

this

written

history of the Tamil

the

throughout highly historic.

wild

in

of

source

inhabitants

civilisation

is

as

in

in

have,

reallyinteresting

of the ancient

is

kingdoms

civilisation. The

and

inhabitants

Jess valuable

of

this volume

to

that

author,

of the

wish

subjects relatingto

essays

and

the

with

compliance

great pleasure

very

later

virile

the

people,

Tamil
of

Buddhism,
Brahmanisra

sweet, practical and

culture, of
heart-enthralling

classics,together

Vaishnava

hymnology

with
"

not

their
to

INTRODUCTION

XU

mention

their

temples

mighty

constitute

"

of

beauty
and

construct

and

and

to open

and

this work
in this

of historic

valuable

and

indeed
of

before

is abundant

discovery and

ing;
always fascinatenquiryand research

the watchful
student

content

for

trying to help on
and

for the

room

also

written
in

available

in

truth,or
The

take

opener
a

own

various

and

am

opinions, which
on

so

many

various

all the

part to

their

of various

wide

both

is

capable

heart's

kmds

are

satisfy

to

and

well

labourers

will act

that these essays

antiquarian

are

few.

cultured

country.

expressed

or

inhabitants

to many
true

too

doubt

no

of

kind;

one

enquirersafter historic
linguisticdevelopment.

and

earnest

unhappily as yet
I have

voracious

cultivation

but

endowed;

work

which

records

literarybeauty

field for

than

quantitieslarge enough

of many

hunger

construction,

ethnological,anthropological,

illumination

and

"

eyes of the

up-buildingand exposition.Here

types of archaeologistsmay

take

be

of more
sociologicalinvestigations

there

the

enduringly

an

research,criticism

there is ample scope

people,

such

avenues

out

such

To

in civilisation

sincerelyearnest

field of

enthusiasm.

noteworthy progress

of

innumerable

trained

ments
enduring monu-

explain the historyof

to

possessed

certain

are

the

gloriousdivine

edifyingculture,must
and

majestic God-aspiring

today

even

characterised by such
and

and

of the

pride in
far from
Mr.

Tamil

the

topics in

this

an

land

historyof

saying

Srinivasa

as

eyewho

their

that all

Aiyangar
volume, will

the
has
be

INTRODUCTION

fate

invariablythe

It is

of what

elements
to

absolutelyfaultless

to be

found

undergo

and

less

or

more

there
history,

to

as

well

has

led

and

has

judgment

and

in the

free

he

That

dealing

with

handled

in his

the

far

that
of all true

to

of

inaccurate

or

as

and

of

author

Tamil

has

had

has

Studies,

such

pitfalls,

exercised

light of

well

out

comes

seeingthat

stimulate

the

his

unbiassed

adequate equipment
he
problems, which

the various

essays,

of

eavoured
earnestlyend-

all
possible,

clear

evidence

reading

My

volume

tructive
cons-

thought

and

are

has

from

enough

they

for

well

so

bring into

ence
exist-

is the
which
curiosity
precursor
necessary
love of scholarlyinvestigation,
enquiry and
The

research.

gathered

his

way,
varied

togetherin

in

which

materials

and

the

is assuredlyworthy
interpreter,

people and

students
their

culture

spiritof

of the
and

has

sought

endeavoured

them

more

the

he

put

many

ment.
employ-

tions
peculiartempta-

courageously

essays themselves,

calculated

tion
examina-

for

insufficieni

on

in this

calmly

reason.

often

arise very

more

as

dealing with problems

avoid, as

to

available

feel that their

to

me

modifications

conclusions.

comprised

the

history,

adjustthe scantilyavailable

to

as

preconceived

essays,

rapid

conclusions

to base

data

constructive

structural utilisation and

in

Moreover,

all.

acceptableto

called

become

subsequent

and

and

opinions, relatingto

of

be

may

materials

more

XIU

history

and

imitation
of the

civilisation.
M,

to

the architect
of

RANGACHARYA

and

by

Tamil

TABLE

CONTENTS

OF

PAGE.

vii

Preface

...

"

...

...

meaning

"

Dravidian

term

word

the

the Tamils

to Tamil

data

Dravida'

Tamil

the

"

linguistic

"

'

sense

the

"

country

mixture

Dravida

Caldwell's

Dr.

"

the

etymology

"

Tamil

plained
ex-

its ancient

three

ot

and
of

use

word

"

the

"

ethnological

"

contrasted

Cauda

Introduction

"

its
explained
social significance

its

"

...

'

Dravida

'

name

"

...

People.

Tamil

The

I.

ot

...

xi

Introduction
Essay

...

limits

according

races

Risley'stheory
varieties
determining racial

literature
lor

examined

"

(1)
(3) archaeology

language
(2) anthropometry
and
(4) literarytraditions
"

"

"

"

"

Essay

Tamil

(continued). The
in the human
family
place of the Dravidians
of ethnologists Kisley, Hascviews
different
ginesaboriand
Caldwell's
Keane
kel, Topinard
gration"
mitheories
Dravidian
concerning the
(1) the early Aryans
(2) the Lemufrom
rian theory
(a) evidence
(b)
ethnology
ter's
Hunfrom
Dr.
from
philology (c)
geography
Northor
(4) the Mongolian
theory
Kanakasabhai's
Eastern
theory
arguments
the Nagas
examined
17
(3) conclusion...
The

II.
"

People

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

...

Essay

Tamil

The

III.
"

North-Western

"

the

Vellalas

"

"

Bray's
Brahuis,

"

(continued). (5)The
from
(a) evidence

origin
Mr.

philology
uis

People

views

about

the

Todas

the

Brah-

and

the

the
archaeological evidence
and
Vellala
Dravidians
Assyrians the word
explained
(c) literary evidence
probable
of migration
route
date
sea
improbable

(b)

"

"

"

"

"

"

commercial

relation

Tamil

lor the

words

"

with

ship
"

the West

the

"

no

early

Aryan conquest

XVI

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS

PAGE.

of the South
the

according to

theories

shasas

of the

neo-Timil

the

Vanaras'

and

religiouscustoms
Essay

IV.

The

"

Brahmans
the

three

epics

"

the

Rak-

social

and

"

their

"

...

...

Tne

"

and

the

non-

system introduced
by
but it was
Vellalas
the
not
included
regional
their occupations
the
occupational castes
caste

"

"

"

"

"

Tamil

and

Malayalam

modern

the

tribes

Maravas

and
and

factors

castes

of the

Eyinas

"

caste

system

bred

right

and

the

position
Pallis

and

M.

Prof.

and

quarrels
"

castes

"

found

not

Essay

the

las
Kaiko-

and

division

the social

"

Kaikolas

and

"

origins
"

examined

in Malabar

"

"

(1) political
disputes

origin (2)supported t5y social

(3) confirmed
by religion Summary
"

and

"

"

VI.

"

"

letters

The
the

"

treated

Tamil
date

alphabet

was

Alphabet.

heads

ten

are

Grantha-

Tamil

"

characters

of the

Vatteluttu
the

"

Tolkapyam

introduced

"

"

...

Its

tance
impor-

which

under

the

58

ed
enumerat-

Kammalas

"

the distinction

...

"

Vanniyas
suggested
Rangacharya's theory

or

food

the

"

'continued). The

Kammalas

the

ot

and

pollution

"

the

the

"

Panans

Kammalas

disputes

traditional

"

Kaikolas

the

discontent

"

"

of the

caste

privileges
originof

caste

quarters in
their
Paraiyas

the

Castes.

left hand

caste

the

"

tribal

the

origin

origin of

"

Tamil

"

Kammalas

the

"

"

The

"

"

good weavers"
originof the

not

V.

"

origin of

"

other

Essay

"

"

greatness

Tamils

Parayasand Idaiyas
the
the fishingcastes

disputes

towns

former

"

the

"

Shanars

created

ancient

"

Eyinas

dissolving
svstem

how

"

the territorial
from
sprung
tribes
tribes
the Naga
the

hill

Pallas

the

"

castes

the

"

compared

castes

33

ing
speak-

pre-Aryans
the Aryans

of

types

...

Tamil

Brahmans

the

"

School

Castes.

the

"

Sanskrit

Summary

"

Tamil

castes

the

"

the

age

by
two

Tamil
and

the

of

luttu
Vatte-

whom

the

opposite

92

OF

TABLE

CONTENTS

XVll

PAGE.

theories

arguments

"

theory

supplanted

by

of

much

the

"

described
characters
and

are

letters

letters

pronunciation

sounds

how

"

initial letters

Essay

VII.

and

accent

"

final letters

"

Place

letters
Tamil

and

middle

Tamil
Tamil's

of

letters

"

origin

"

of

pure
"

number

the

"

emphasis

of

determine

to

The

"

"

interchange

"

Tamil

modern

the

in form

peculiar toTamil
of

shape

adapted
sonants
vowel-con-

an^^ular

of

order

of

how

"

characters

why

"

was

characters

Tamil

why

"

which

"

Pallava

modern

Vatteluttu

"

simultaneously

use

the

Vatteluttu

from

Brahmi

mined
exa-

Thomas's

".

Grantha-Tamil-

from

developed

from

in

were

Buhler

and

support of

derived

not

"

Brahmi

and

of Caldwell

views

"

similar
words

"

letters... 113

Philology.

in

of
spoken^ the
knowledge
geography
principles of philology changes
in the growth
of a language
Tamil
an
native
agglutiWhere

"

"

"

"

tongue

can

"

it is

origin

traditional

"

inflectioKal

become

never

of

one

"

Dravidian

the

Tamil
and
ianjiuages Sanskrit
compared
their
words
regards
vocabulary Tamil

as

"

in

"

Sanskrit

orthography

"

examined

word

"

structure

in

coalescence
words

or

between

Tamil

words

phrases
other

"

influence
Tamil

languages"
in

etymology
prosody in the
of Tamil
peculiarities
Dravidian
affinity the
"

dialects
and

the

affiliation of

"

Uralo-AItaic

difference

for the

causes

differences

"

Dravidian

the

"

compound

"

"

Sanskrit

the

on

"

"

Indo-Germanic

the

Sandlii

or

views

formation

word

"

Sanskrit

and

languages

two

"

Caldwell's

Dr.

"

position

"

linguisticsystem
early Tamil
bulary,
(vocastyleand matter) mediaeval
grammar,

the

"

"

Tamil

Essay

modern

"

VIII.
Tamil
B

"

Tamil

Periods

literature

of

"

needtor

Tamil

characteristic

literature. 141

prose

Literature
of

race^

"

insepa-

TABLE

XVlll

rable

from

literature

OF

"

and

music

polite literature

of

ethical
the

literature

Tamils

classification

"

the

"

JulienVinson

the

"

without

literature

ting
wan-

spirit among

the

Damodaram

Pillai's

Suryanarayana's
other

extent

literature

of

of

cycles

of Tamil

translations

critical

of

"

drama

historyof

examination

"

classes

Tamil

"

of

absence

the

no

"

three

mostly

"

influence

Aryan
"

the

religion
"

CONTENTS

of

"

well's
Cald-

scholars

western

of

"

proposed classification
(1)
academic
the
the
pre-academic period (2)
(4) translations
period (3)the hymnal period
Sanskrit
(5) the exegetical period and
trom
M.

"

"

"

"

"

"

(6) the

IX.

period

modern

School
Essay

Tamil

The

"

of the
the

essay

the

the

period
"

and

the

academy

established

when

academy
where

broken

wtien

value

the

"

"

of

literature

"

kings

"

works
poetical
"

French

the

"

X.

dates

the

kings

"

later

of

...

-..

the

of the
ancient

"

several

books

get their

to

[Tamil

"

"

demies
aca-

how

poets

sangams
...

the

of the

"

dates

customs

"

...

Descriptionof

"

mies
acade-

language

...

and

Tamil

by

"

difficult to

of certain

described

passed liberal presents

and
the
academy

TheTenTens.

"

"

encouraged
Tamil

the

"

its members

"

account

of the

compared
Essay

date

"

account

summary
refinement

Dak-

forgery) how
religion of its members

up
Nakkirar's

of

described

"

(Thiruvalluvamalai,a

"

date
of

its

"

and

"

the

academy
first

third

"

location

the

"

Sangam
Agasl-

the

"

of

scope

described

the

of the

of

"

second

of

continuation

importance
"

the

"

the

"

their works

"

discussed

Madura

shana
a

academy

his students

yar

"

first

explanation

"

limit

upper

185

Introduction

"

aval

and

...

...

academies

Sangam

"

...

Academies.

to Tamil

terms

anti-Brahmanical

the

"

literature

prose

"

references

"

"

231

work

Chera

description
political

the

ABBREVIATIONS

Agapporul

Agap.

Iraiyanar.

of

P.

T.

Periya

Tirumozhi.

"

"

Agattiyam.

Agat.

Pey.

Peyalvar.
"

"

Ping,

Akananuru.

Akam.

Pingalandai
"

"
.

Peruinal.

Cheraman

Cher.

Poi.

Alvar.

Poigai
"

"

Cintamani.

Chin

P.

A.

Porunararruppadai.
"

"

D.

Alankaram.

Dandi's

A.

Pur.

Purananuru.
"

"

Ep.

Epigraphia

Ind.

Indica.

P.

V.

M.

Venba-

Purapporul
"

"

Ind.

malai.

Antiquary.

Indian

Ant.
"

Ind.

Indian

Rev.

*'

Sik.

eview.

Sikandiyar.
"

"

J.

R.

A.

S."

of

Journal

the

Royal

Sil.

Silappaciikaram.
"

Asiatic
Kal.

Kalittogai

London.

Society,

S.

F.

P.

Sir.

or

Sirupanarrup"

padai.

Kalladam.

or

"

Kam.

Kamban's

Ramayanam.

Siv.

Sivavakkiyar.
"

"

Kap.

S.

Kapilar.

I.

South

I.

Indian

Inscrip-

tions.

"

"

Kur.

Kural.
"

Manimekalai.

Mani.

Tat.

Sek."

Tatva

Sekharam.

"

Mut.

Antadi.

Muttanayanar

T.

T.

Sambaiidar's

Tirugnana
"

"

Tevaram,

Nakkirar.

Nak.

or

Tiruttondar

"

Nan.

Tiruvandadi.

Nannul.
"

Ned.

T.

Xedunalvadai.

v."

Tiruvachakam.

"

Nig.

Chudamani

Nigandu.

Tol.

Pattuppattu
"

Tolkappiyam.
"

"

Pat.

or

Pattinappalai.

Vil."

Villiputtur

Alvar.

Who

South

the

of

word

has
intended

not

theories

existing

in

them

Tamil

ancient

for

Tamil

its

origin

and
and

'Dravida'

bearing
the

bring
the

on

of

light

the

was

Dravida
at

is

the
It

forth

put

together

all

and

to

furnished

labours

the

used

widely
is

it

outset

meaning.

According

the

of

Southern

Sabdakalpadruma
The

to

evidence

of

name

India

and

country

on

the

called

as

the

amine
ex-

by

reputed

is

authority
'Dravida'

synonym

explain

to

Sanskrit

to

particular
it

desirable

rata.

that

subject.

subject,

the

and

the

papers

to

pology
anthro-

or

savants.

word

The

but

from

said

on

short

literature

and

scholars

in

these

in

fifty

past

forward

be

pronounced

hypothesis,

new

any

been

they

outstanding

philology

it cannot

did

the

put

of

and

literature,

or

been

either

the

During

have

view

of

some

are

how

and

ethnology.

theories

point

last

These

Indian

various

years

Whence

India?

in

problems

is

Dravidians

are

to

come

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

tract

defined

so

of

the

extended

pandits
of

try
coun-

in

the

Mahabha-

along

2
the
to

TAMIL

east

interior.

The

of the

Prof.
three

an

for about
also

is

Wilson

and
which

in

in which

of the

only

be

settled.

to

scholars

the

The

the
now
as
a

to

use

the

poet, as
of

the

speaking
Bombay
the word

Chintaman

great

the

to

Dravida

word

Brahman

and
a

who

Dravidy

Natesa

to

Dravidas.

themselves
and

were,

even

of

Brahmans

Brahman

820),

India

who

was

child).
A

to-day.

even

has

settled
of

Dravid.

But

known
so

on.

This

in

'Dravid'

the

and

Tamil-

down

as

of

name

refers

Saivite Saint

(Dravida

Presidency is spoken
is affixed to the

country

reformer,
religious

Sisii

obtains

was

have

'

D.

of

remains

never

called

men

other

are
speaking non-Brahmans
titles Mudaliyar,Pillai,and
"

but

who

great Sanskrit scholar

Trignanasambanda,

Tamil

pandits

that

tribe

Sankaracharya (A.

Dravidas.

accepting

non-Brahmans

Tamilar

Brahmans

known

are,

spoken; (2)

Dravida

or

Tamil-speaking

mahajanaiii or

the

(1)

Indian

and

name

particularcaste

Tamil

the

the

give

"

In

'.

peoples living in

the

always called themselves

And

to

(3) a class of Brah-

and

five Dravidas

'

is

language

country;

Whether

all

or

the

regards the second, differences

As

opinion exist.

is used

word

the Tamil

to agree.

to

to

Monier-Williams

the

tribe calledthe

applied

sixty miles

loosely applied

Sir

firstmeaning western

seem

Tirupati (near Madras)

Peninsula.

inhabitant

manical
the

and

name

senses

country

from

India

Coraorin

Cape

south

of

coast

STUDIES

the
and

g.,

person,

e.

the

Tamil-

by their

caste

Similarly,the

THE

Teliigus of

the

VDravidlu'

Or

mans

call

'Dravidas'

called Sudralu

are

clearlyshow

that

of the
to

north

non-Brah-

the Tamil

These

Dakshanadi-Sudralu.

practice the

Dravida

cation
appliethnological:

restricted

was

the

particularclass, namely,

Brahmans

Tamil

the

while

or

in

name

PEOPLE

TAMIL

limited

and

Tamil-speakin"

Brahmans.
The

of
significance

Pancha
expression,
At

Dravida

Aryan people, the

developed a system
and

practices

that

community.^

1.
on

degradation

cannot
the

of

country
seen

also

at least from

from

the

[Trans
of the

"

her

of

Brahmans

had

feature of

separate

ritualistic

that of

from

their laws
other

also

were

early commentators

reformers

and

five Dravida

the

Omission

cannot

to

law-givers he.

accept

hair,

second

Dravida

food

or

when

Brahman
water

third

of Kalladanar

not

prevalent in

must

pass

only

the

century A. D.

from

married

tying it she
remove

are

of them

any

losing his caste.

custom
or

Brahmans

perform
A

should

widow

the

Indo-

marked

and

cloth,and

the

and

without

lines
following

OjuSinrsi

hair

legs.

of

community.

and

white

explained.

religious customs

excommunication.

even

meat,

wear

but

Aryan

some

non-Brahman

her

between

ornaments

the

in

be

different

was

elaborate.

or

or

cannot

woman

it

fish

eat
hands

code

Brahman

and

numerous

entails

had

religiousceremonies

The

2.

and

Dramidachar

Dravida

to the

history

became

They

Brahmasutras,

longed

more

which

Baudhayana,

the

the

of social

Brahmans

northern

the

to

now

Tamil-speaking

social

; their

Dravida

word

has

early period in

very

system

the

as

her

Tamil
will

"

s"d(giJ)u:)Qm(oBr

Observed

the

bright-faced women

cutting of the fair,soft,black-sand-like

to enforce

their

widowhood.)

be

TAMIL

different. These

were

STUDIES

generallyknown

Dravi-

as

customs,,
dasampradaya. So far as these habits of life,
and ritualstended to higherspirituality,
they
practices
communities
were
adopted by the other Brahman
of the peninsula"the Andhras,the Karnatakas,the
for
and the Gurjaras. This accounts
Maharashtras
peoplesspeakingSanskritic dialects like Marathi and'
dialect
and peoplespeakingnon-Sanskritic
Gujarathi
Kanarese
gether
like Tamil, Telugu and
beinggrouped toDravidas

Pancha

as

Dravidas

The

The

Brahmans.

is

communities

proper
of the

use

were

the

name

for other

Tamil-speaking
Brahman

of its

of extension

instance

an

the five Dravidas.

or

extended
was
application.The term
observingthe Dvaviddchdrains, or

and
Brahmans

ing
mean-

all

to

Dravi-

dnsampradaya.
North

In
On

contrary

the

Brahmans

and

the

Brahmans,

who

did

Gauda

these

matters

the

The

Dravida

Brahmans

generally

n,re

the strictness in the observance

of their Aryan

of the above

Brahmans,

Dravida

exception. They

an

the

purity

blood.

the

Among

not

northern

or

is attributed to tfieirnatural desire to maintain

customs

form

in

lax.

more

are

conservative

very

India

to

seem

the

Nambudris

have

retained

ot

Malabar

some

of

the

originaltrans- Vindhyan or Gauda customs and resisted the healthy

Tirtha.
Their
reforms of Sankara, Ramanuja
and Ananda
forced
enpolygamy, their free intercourse with the non-Aryans
"

and

doubl

of

few

as

their nnacharas

the

to

of

pur-ty
minds

in

occurred

to

customs

obtainingamong

which

are

our

no

doubt

due

or

their

unaryan

customs

Aryan descent, a

spite of the somewhat

them
to

to-day

and

their

climatic conditions

raise
doubt

some

which

rigorous social
fair
and

complexion,
their

ways

of living.

Yi

these

accept

be

to

came

the

fact

the

that

it may

first,but

definition

of

from
tribe

Sanskrit

The

tribes

and
be

Brahmans

got

themselves

whom
To

meaning

and

studyof

term

the South

.that

they

so
were

as

Dr.

quoted by
of

man

given by

dwell
Cal-

out-cast

Manu

of

by

caste

is

open
castes

cannot

their culture
a

Dravida.

Indian

allied

and

of the non-Brahmanical

is due

marked

which

the

conflicts between

and

numericallystronger

Dr. Caldwell

were

that

the troubles

over

and
him, the glossarial

them

origin

they imposed
of the

'

Dravida

'

the

the

and

ethnologicalsignificance
The
acquired later on.

degraded Kshatriya
genesis of the Dravida

influential sections

more
on

of

question

be clear

of those
It is one
true.
literally
to Indian
sociologists dealing with

as

familar
fictions,
the

it

it would

above

given here

accepted

Malayalam

no

lexicons

from

question.

to

the word

descended

said

this

the

of

taken

had

century.

had

Dravida

tion,
classifica-

this

Gaudas

evolution

has been

term

in

Pancha

and

the thirteenth

what

From

Gaiidas.

division of Brahmans

that the

the

before

language in

at

mentioned

not

are

Dravidas

place long

India,

Malayalam-speaking Brahmans,

the

be inferred

into Pancha

From

Pancha

practices

South

of

Brahmans

distinguishedas

Nambudris,

that the

Dravida

the

and

rules

rigid social

more

developed by

"'"

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

further

and

the

languages was

tribes

civilization

extension

When

socially

of the

comparative

firststarted by

grammatical affinitiesbetween
as

to lead him

languages

to the conclusion

of

the

non-Aryan

He

group.

South

Indian

be

of the

word

group

of

Peninsula

Tlie

of

of two
It

Sanskrit

might

being

the last

itself when

by

only

is

Sanskritised

of Tamil.

could

known
The

origin

native

Agreeing
Caldwell
modaram
of

this

to

be

But

from

any

and

betake

the

north

and

"

or

bold

this

linguisticprocesses

on

Sanskrit

Sanskrit

asks

corruption

is not

silent

are

Tamil

Dravida.

Pillai"however, questions

etymology

peninsula

could

whether

Tamil

of the word

it from

the

as

runs

doubtful.

philology seems

grammarians

derives

of

is

supported by

with certain

pound
com-

one

race

Dravida

think

derivation

be

suggestion.Sanskrit
plausible

pandits,however,
form

which

stronger race

leading.
mis-

vid, a piece (of

and

any

as

south

and

may

south

the

is doubtful.

Dravida

place to

which

the

or

extreme

inaccurate

run,

extreme

placeto

This

to

mean

driven

of India.

to all

origin and

dra,

roots

castes

to

applicationof
tribes,Brahman

the

of the word

place of retreat,the

and

originsof

unwarranted,

derivation

purely

land).

is

and

alone,however^

inhabitingthe

non-Brahman,

as

of the

It is

Dravida

or

the

itself is unreliable

by
the

for

is convenient

languages

theory about

Dravidian

Dravidians.

generic term

of peoples.Thus
affinity

name

well

as

India

South

people speaking them

sufficient,and

establish any

ethnic

of

languages

accepted.Linguisticevidence

has been
cannot

the

and

extension

His

these

called

Dravidian

STUDIES

TAMIL

Is

it

the

very

clear,,

this

points

pandits.Dr.
Mr.

Da-

correctness

possible

for

.8

TAMIL

The

derivation.

STUDIES

Tamil

word

is

of ta)n + izh ; tain

has
like

rise

given

to

tain-appan (father),
tay

akkai

the

is

sweetness.

which

is sweet
It may

"

Tamil

w'orks

their

country.

called

Indo-Aryans
Tamils

the

as

the

Indian

however, alwa3'sthe

probably

padikaram,

of

reputed

and

treatise

music,

on

Tamil

the

of

country,

Tamil
B.

marian,
gram-

C,

Ilangoof

Silap-

Agastyar
fix

roughly
as

be

may

the

not,

was

author

of

the

and
the
seen

"

suL"

Qeuihai"k

"9S-^
^iA)i^

(The
between

century

and

to ancient

abode

early

which

Tamil-akam

fourth

in

following quotations:

the

(1)

of

boundaries

'

Sikandiyar,a pupil

and

author

the

Tolkapyar,

of the

izJi

that

"

people

known

was

this

same.

adigal,the royal ascetic

the

peninsula

or

of

is

is used

language,

the Dravida

extent

Tamil

or

this word

Tamil-akain

The

Tamils'.

the

"c.

language.

that

denote

to

part of

That

Tamizh

observed

be

words

of

Izhum, Izhudu-"c.)

or

the sweet

or

which

pronoun

(younger sister),tani-

Izhm

Hence

pound
com-

tam-ay (mother), iam-

or

tani.kai

of

root

means

from

as

(eldersister),
iajn-pi (//),iam-piran

(which

the

reflexive

taken

interestingclass

very

aiyaii(elder brother),

be

may

good
the

ujnuSss"i"^
Q^skc^LXufl

tBsO^

eosij).

world

of

northern

"

Tol.

the

Venkatam

which

Tamils
and

the

lies

southern

Kumari.)
(2)

QiBis^QtuiT(oisr
(^m pQfi

Q^nt^Qojn"r

QueireuQfiii

THE

cool

(The
Vishnu's

the

hill and

by

bounded

Tamils

the

ot

country

PEOPLE

TAMIL

Kumari).

bangled lady'ssea"

jb QusfreuQinesT
(3) (cQjias!"iii(^LDtf!
^LDL^esr
i^ismGS)^ Qseo'ieo ^lSIl^^qji^sCcS.Stk.
"

prevailswithin

(Tamil
Kumari

katam,
The

^nd

Tamil-akam

north

and

Comorin,
of

states

south

from

to

sea

Tirupati hills

sea,

Cape

to

modern

the

included

Cochin

and

Travancore

from

west

the
also

have

to

and

east

thus

of the Tamils

land

the

or

extended

and

Ven-

ot

the seas.)

and

to have

seems

limits

four

the

and

the

who

were

British

district of Malabar.
The

Tamils

the main

from

Brahman

of their own,

beginning

isolation

of

and

Kodum-Tamil
known

also

for

the

of

since

And

the

this

ancient

better

bemg

than

coast

west

Prakritic

century.

of the Tamils

day

dialect

Malayalam

some

the

under

and

as

off

cut

served
pre-

the

in

districts.

eastern

The

loss

added

the

northern

up

for, new

Tamildistricts

by the colonisation
by the Tamils
portionof Ceylon, beginning from

of

Parantaka

"from

an

earlier

and

made

the

to it

time

Burma,

stripfrom

of this western

however, soon

was,

were

food

much

were

thirteenth

the

manners

this

to

who

been

accounts

customs

akam

has

coast

hierarchy,developed a

patois of

Sanskrit,which
the

the west
and

body

of the

control

in

Sumatra,
labour.

Chola
date.

Java

lA. D.

They
and

may

907-946)
be

wherever

found

or

of
the
even

also

they could

in
lind

10
the

All

Tamil

Any layman

race.

dian

Tamils

from

the

those

of the

other

and

Vellalas

the Todas.

and

ancient

beings {^ujit^^ssst)
by

in

Tamils

(Makkal), the

the

Tamil

Tamil

(Narakam).

regions

Even

of

process

so

late

rational

of

narakar

into

or
{(bctsit)

of three

the

on, the

types

of

Dravidian

struggled hard

have

and
With

1.

Epigraphist
marryinj;

to

''

Nag:t
in

The
queen

Tamil

connections

to

preserve

this compare

kings

the Naga

the

the

mythical
and

of the

of

similar

the

their

sturdy

the
of

stories

first Pallava

the
was

tribes

seem

pendence
inde-

integrity."For

their racial

liteiature,combined
with

Dravidians

Na'ga

maintain

account

when

century

absorption of

superior

remarks

the

realms

unknown

and

capture

inhabit

to

eleventh

the

powerful

more

used

other

and
as

aboriginal peoples by

Chola

tions.
tradi-

Aryan-Brahmans (Devar) and

(Na'gar).'Na'ga'is a word loosely

forests, the low

to

and

grammarians

aboriginaltribes
applied to all the aborigines who

going

This

and

land, namely, the

the

the

Keane

India.

literature

the existence

ITsit) points to
gar (iB

the

from

countenance

and
(Q^qjit)

(^mss^), devar

as

least three distinct

classification
the

physical

A. H.

Dr.

some

Tamil

well-known

people

Dravi-

differ

Southern

receive

to

from
The

inakkal

of

population

hypothesis seems
support

Kurumbas

the

the

The

same

forest tribes,such

Soiigas and

the

the

and

one

Aryan Brahmans.

the

ethnologistsrecognise at

in

races

to

easilydistinguishthe

can

of the hill and

characteristics

Kadars,

belong

not

of

inhabitants

speaking

districts do

southern

7 1 a'

STUDIES

TAMIL

Government

Madras

the

about

current
with

hero

Epic

what

kingt;

Arjuna
the

is

early

stated

of

contirrti
.

THE

find in

we

described
hair.

the
as

The

ancient

of the

works

of dark

race

and

with

Nagas

spoke

with

also

(jBsas^irn"mn)^
probably

tion
sec-

Island.

eastern

an

are

curly matted

acquainted

were

Nagas livingin

cannibals

that the

people

Tamils

nomads

11

PEOPLE

earlyTamil

tribe of naked

TAMIL

They

unknown

language.
SmssBQ^LDQuQarTsa^Q"oa".P. A.
(1) eua(Siu"iLiLpi^

were

an

"

(With

starving,dark

your

and

large relations)

Q")mpiu!TS"ss)SLj
(2) eij"S(ifi"5srL3"osr"s"J60
u^eSQiBirsQ
p
urriT^^ev(^fEJs(SiEj
ssmLDp(Si}iT.

jfjppuo

cruel-eyed, curly-haired

(The
Maravas

(robbers) with

waiting

on

Kal.

"

roads

the

able-bodied

and

tiger-look and

bows

travellers).

the

to harass

banded

Qsutrdsr
iBiTsiBiri"ireir
i^i)QonmrSQeup Sleir"fld(g

iSs^eu^efi^iresrunjih^

pair LDSofT

Maili.
L\ejsB
pfSlefriB(^LfieSL
"

(The tender
ruler

the

wields

the

From
"

second

the
of

that

with

time

that the
"

of

belief

Southern

w'ere

that

India

Maravas
a

tribe

the
and

"

the

of dark

not

the

who

were

and

hair ; while
the
were

; from

men

present

of hunters

that they

individualityby intermarriages with

28-7-1911.

(Chola)

of

of the modern

sub-caste

matted

Nagas

by the powerful kings from

daughter

learn that the Panans

aboriginaltribe

and curly
tiger-look

accepted

rulers

rather, a

or
an

Killi

for

bore

firstquotation we

were

name

Pilivalai, the

lance).

victorious

the ancestors,
"

which

Naganadu,

the

Paraiyas

the

of

infant

caste

robbers
the third

original indigenous
subdued

in

course

of

north, eventually losing their

the

foreigners''.Report dated

13

STUDIES

TAMIL

of

tribe

Nagas

"century of
from

even

Christian

the

Pattuppattu

It

era.

Ten

the

or

the

earlyas

so

the

with

of the Tamils

the fusion

points to

1012-1044)that

"constitute
and

and

Tamil

of the ancient

seventh

shewn

of the

hereafter
tribe

Eyina

race

call

to

not

have

by

and

the

one

that there

three

distinct
be

practised
in

were

names), the

their

and

though

some

the

second

and

three

different
Sir

isolated
third

types

Herbert

all the South

this

and

ent
anci-

exposure,
time
to

at least

country

there
the

was

free

the

and

mixture
interTamils

Dravidian

fusion

of

existence

of

of the

is clear.
considers

Risley, however,

Indians

thick-set

of

Tamils

instances

Dravidians

are

people

short-statured
broad

sing
dispo-

clearlygo

noticeable,the

are

of

same

facts

Dravidian

aboriginesand

of the

different

aborigines (whatever

the

Aryan immigrants. Though

the

Tamil

the

namely,

races

at

These

race.

same

prove

may

been

and

times,namely, cremation, interment

could

at least

themselves

the Tamils

prevalentamong

dead

D.

the descendants

to be

thus

of the

(A.

population

suggestingthat they belong to

Further,the various modes
altogether.

Tamils,

the

Mugali-Nagan,
Paraiyas, who

Tamil

dislike

learnt

Idyllsand

The

Nila-Nagan.

nearly

will be

who

also be

might

sub-divisions,viz., Oli-Nagan,

:Sanka-Nagan

second

first or

of Rajendra Chola
inscriptions
there were
the
Nagas
among

Mahabalipuram
four

aboriginal

nose

and

description applies

to

"

of

plexioned,
dark-com-

long head,

with

long fore-arm.
some

that

the

Doubtless
hill

and

forest

tribes

cannot

apply to

and

admitted

be

fair

somewhat

flowing

and

complexioned,

brown

as

types

of

the

in

Tamil

different

the

are

India

races

with

Aryans

hair.
of

Todas
with

Secondly,

the

thick

of

Jewish

prominent

aborigines like

the

flatfish

and

broad
and

matted

have

from

time

nose,^

thick

lips and

dark
with

head
forehave
face,
plexioned;
com-

wild

prominent

outstanding
there
lips and prognathous. Although
been intercrossing
and
shuffling of races
anterior

long

doubtful

Mongolian

race

to

African

pot-belliedKurumbas

extremely
the

we
thirdly,

Kadars, with

hair, large mouth,

teeth,thick
must

the
nose,

the

And

appearance.

the

tall,
Nilgiris,

hairy body, well-proportioned limbs, receding

and

complexion, tall stature, aquilinenose,.

like the

Dravidian

pure

three

the three

to

First,there

lips,smooth

small

that

observable

are
physical character
districts corresponding

already noticed.

Southern

it

but

Hindus,

caste

population of

the

It will

whole.

low

some

13

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

Tamil

had

country,

to the

whether
at

any
as

Christian
tribe

any

found

time
Mr.

era,
of

the

its way

Kanakasabhai

it is
pure
into
seems

think.

The

only

racial varieties

(c) Prehistoric
customs.

prove

None

data

determiningthe
are, (a) Language, (b) Anthropometry,
and
and
(d) Traditions
arch;^eology
of

these,however,

the racial type

oneway

(a) No

for

available

or

can

independently

the other.

comparative philologistwill now

that language is a safe test of race.
Languages

admit
have

14

STUDIES:

TAMIL

their

well
decay,and languages once
entirely forgotten, foreign languages
and

rise,growth

known

are

takingtheir place as though they

Keltic

extinct

IS

in
a

in

Cornwall

Prussia

highly civilised Turanian

race

rooted

the

completely
Coming

to

our

country,

own

settlers in the

by

out

Tamil

land

their
language forgetting
native

Dravidians
an

of

population
well

as

allied

languageof

Tamil

the

distant

some

its

Caldwell
Tamil

the

cephalicindices,of
of

tests

Turner

constancy
of

form
not

of

the

and

liable to be

selection.
among

Dr.

cranial
head

as

themselves

think

to

We

place.

the

dence
confi-

nasal

Risley,Sir

Herbert

the action

and

permanent

as

rely

the

on

assuming

persistentcharacter

certain

Altaic

much

Topinard

by

trace

to

seem

too

scientists,however,
in

purely

itsproper

measurements,

modified

These

Sir

the

attempt.

colour

and

distinction.

racial

William

hair

cessful
suc-

Uralo-

the

certainty of

absolute

No

the first

in the

(b) Anthropologists
place rather
m

or

analyse

to

fullyin

question more

Tamil

historyin

with

entire

aborigmes,

family.

was

quitesuccessful

shall discuss this

Semites.

The

"

made

was

Dravidian

either

speak

"

of

Brahman

dialects.

Tamil-akam

peared
disap-

Minor,

the

philologists,
however,

not

was

find

Dravidian

affinityof

languages.Some
that he

home

conquering

we

to write

philological
spirit.Dr.

speech

Sanskrit

the

and

language

the

in Asia

yet been

attempt has

has

speak only

Aryans

as

Sclavonic

Accadian,

Thus

native.

were

that

of
do

the
is

artificial

not

agree

important respects.

IG

TAMIL

otherwise

of
where

India,

has

there

(c) The
of

thic

like

India

for

data

in

the

abovuid

science

of

therefore

limited

districts.

has

not

scale

hitherto

and

inference

reliable

any

finds

the

{and

large

megali-

Tamil

in

on

The

very

the

archaeology

excavations

no

bones

cromlech

dolmen,

sists
con-

human

and

earth, and

the

undertaken.

been

light are

pre-historic arch^eology

remains

the

and

advanced,

to

mingling
inter-

an

Turanian,

autochthonous,

"

buried

Such

now

past

ages

implements,

found

kistvaens.

till

of

weapons,

are

in

races

evidence

monuments

But

for

been

like

country

Aryan.

or

which

in

especially

race,

of diverse
Semitic

STUDIES

do

yet
have

brought
afford

not

ethnic

concerning

problems.
fourth

(d) The
derive

of

consists
in

early

for

help

some

traditions

Ramayana

the

Tolkapyam,
Kalittogai
evidence.

But

considered
will

be

and

in

or

the

and

Mahabharata

all these

attempted

in

works

will

light of
in

the

next

the

other

been

stated.

The

Sanskrit,

Pattuppattu,

Tamil

have

varieties

have

may

in

may

described

customs

wrongly

even

we

racial

of them

Purananuru,

other

the

ancient

Some

distorted, exaggerated

which

determining

and

works.

Tamil

from

source

furnish
to

be

evidences.

chapter.

the

the

plenty
sifted
And

of

and

this

II

human

the

in

in

this

connection

of

information

of

subjects
been

have

their

sion.
discus-

held

will

of

Taking

them

that

be

by

passed

as

that

South.'

of

earliest

distinctive

and

totemism

justify
of

inhabitants

of

members

monuments

system

physical

India

retention
in

us

of

Risley

says,

safely

be

distribution^

characters
the

among

group,

their

languages,

their

of

primitive

them

regarding
whom

no

aboriginal

it may

now

India

have

the

not

is

'

of

we

geographical
of

their

and

Herbert

them

present

religion,

are

Sir

find

we

primitive

animistic

they

Grierson,

aborigines

India,

uniformity

more

stone

the

their

marked

the

show

the

be

to

Dr.

says

Southern

to

inhabitants

said

race,'

considered
least

at

the

that

Dravidian

The

commonly

still

are

and

review.
'

or

Dravidians

views
in

anthropologists

(continued).

the

family

various

The

of

home

original

The

place

PEOPLE"

TAMIL

THE

we

as

have

the

any

knowledge.'
It

will

be

seen

from

the

above

extracts

that

Dr.

18

TAMIL

Grierson

Sir

and

H.

than

deeper

Risley do

saying

aboriginalinhabitants
as

migration of

that

the
latter
philologist
; and
ethnologisttries to 6nd out some

the Dravidians
in his conclusion
no

cranial

connection

the
criticising
and
back

to the

According

Basques

one

in the

close

Australia

agreeingwith
Lydekker put
man

and

This

last

says that

the

present day
ancient

them

observe

largelymixed

the

of

and

the land

as

the

the

Risleycomes

colleaguestood.

that

in

the Caucasians,
races

semble
re-

head, which

the

them.

smooth-haired
South
of

gests
sug-

Professor
division

Europeans,

their

in the

Flower

and

division

white
India

Southern

suming
as-

While

origin.

generallyProfessors

Dravidians

origin

characteristics,
especially

in the

Africans

found
After

Indo-Germanic

in several

ihem

the North

has
races.

H.

his

relationshipbetween

Huxley includes
with

the two

which

on

strong development
a

between

concerning

the

and

another

connection

the Dravidians,
deckel,

to H

Indian

leading

Dravidians,Sir

the

origin and
be solved by

Turner, who

theories

ground

same

W.

between

other

dispersionof

the

Sir

by

former

Australians; but he is opposed

tlie

and

as

the

are

of the

cannot

the

tion
ques-

The

India.

race

the

Dravidians

the

question

the Dravidian

take

not

of Southern

that the

linguist
says

STUDIES

they

of
are

Negrito element.
point is supported by Dr. Topinard who
of the black people are at the
remnants
with

shut

inhabitants

Australians,who

up

in the mountains

of the

Deccan

probably

were
come

and

that the

identical

from

with
cross

THE

between

ieiotrichi

autocthonous

the

the

Keane

not

they are

they being
of

arrived at the
the

reduced

were

'

India

entered

by conquest

from

it is

called

so

the

are

this

problem
the

even

He

held

the

North-West.

and

Asia,

to show

evidence

does

that

regarded
He

as

no

the

all this

leaves

have

is no

the

up

and

Keane

are

decidedly

of

the

fair

Dr.

well
Caldm

Dravidians.
should

they are

It was,

by ethnologists.amongstwhom

taken

western
north-

people

no

Dravidians

question.

dark

philological

aboriginesv.'ere.
of

other,

the several

from

were

pothes
hy-

the

peopled by

the advent

open

serfs

two

and

aborigines; otherwise
an

of

large body

very

come

been

people, the

castes

Dravidians

consistingof

that there

us

before

India
were

the

he

they

These

tribes. There

who

tell

not

Southern

has

Semitic

complexioned

If there

which

and

to conflict each

seem

forest tribes could

the

'

that

condition

Kallas
complexioned Paraiyas,Pallis,
hill and

from

lowest

also that the

Dravidians

dark

aborigines?

Caldwell;

tlie

extremely improbable

of the

preceded by

Dr

to

prove

aborigines of

true

Dravidians

are
Paraiy;is

of Dr.Caldweli's
as

who

that

to

Negrito type.

discussed

conclusion

jungle tribes.

and

the

point of philology was

including

Negrito

Aryan-speaking

themselves

is

who

the

aberrant

an

question now

tirst Scholar

stand

and

that he is able

that

peoples probably
The

thinks

preceded

Deccan,

The

outside

Dravidians
and

Hindus

from

race

19

PEOPLE

race.

Lastly,Dr.
that

TAMIL

be
not.

however

Drs. Haddon

opinion that

the

20

TAMIL

Dravidians

preceded by
of

whom

may

mountain

view

the South

of

that

Indian
at

'

Dravidian

the

be

found

to the

jungle

the

among

and
the

is

this

And

India.

were

and

period the aborigines

by

overcome

driven

Southern

and

to be

found.'

aborigines, then

and

by

India

originalhome

into

are

the

not

are

of

hordes

mountains

the

to

their descendants

Dravidians

come

were

people of theAustralians,the remnants

akin

remote

very

where

their

was

they

intimatelyacquainted with
people,notably by Mr.R. Sewell,who

invaders

If the

that

scholars

India

desert tracts

they

and

some

Southern

what

race

tribes of Southern

accepted by

says

aborigines,but

Negrito

Peninsula

Malay

the

not

are

STUDIES

what

did

route

According

to

the earliest or the first Aryan

theory,they were
settlers. Another
where
sometheory places their home
one

in the

Ocean

**

whence

northward

they

Assam

and

and

India

north-western
from

Each

or

the

(b) by

of

passes,

these

may

the

either
direct

or

be

their

Asia

north-east

another

Yet

gales.

migrated

some,

Central

both

Western-Asia

mountain
route.

(a) by

have
to

in

Indian

in the

to

According

somewhere

was

Burma,

immigrants

supposed

are

India.

to

originalhome
they entered

Continent"

submerged

and

through

north-eastern
makes

them

western
by (a)the northby (b) the sea

considered

at

some

length.
The
and
some

Cymri

Eaply
in

to be the

Aryan

Ireland,the

Theory
Tamils

of
representatives

:
were

the

Like

the Celts

supposed by
earliest band

of

the

this

aware

theory

advocated

by

was

Caldwell

Tamil

and

their grammar

Gauls

Celts,which

or

led to

had

(dolmens)

monuments

akin

of

to the Celts

Tamils

of

called the

received

from

The

to

Dravidians

This

influences

in

is

in

of

the

supposed

the

west

Himalaya
have

to

to the

the other.

side and
must

the

Australia
have

entered

submergence

support of this theory the

been

adduced:

on

the

of

Mountains.
from

Malay Archipelago

India
of

with

from

Ocean

extended

the

before

have

Indian

India

long

might

Theory

the east, connecting Southern

Dravidians

or

any

each

in the

somewhere

was

continent

one

that

spite of

Selater's

op

formation

Madagascar

Aryans

of
theoiy.theoriginalhome
the
now
submerged continent

was

the

these

this

which

Lemuria,

that

other.

Lemurian

Accordmg

before

the

other

idea

Mtechchas

Aryans

foreigners((i?(?6\)i^^j/r//?aj/f.
Ping, 797)
and
social,linguistic

ancient

whom

to

some

the fact remains

But

Europe,

themselves

the

attributed,were

were

for

in

mistaken

India,

traces

vocabulary

found

belonged to

England

original inhabitants

the

the

and

or

believed

different.
it was
Further
radically
long time that the megalithictombs
India

are

Indo-European

the

and

are

parts of

we

as

seriously advanced

never

though

languages,even

far

So

ethnologist.Dr.

any

between
affinity

some

India.

in

Aryan immigrants

21

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

in

Africa

on

If so,

the

the

south

this continent.

following arguments

In

have

"

Ethnology:

The

system

of

totems

prevailing

42

TAMIL

the half-civilized castes

among
and

the

use

of

South

India

are

certain

Australian

of

equally\ve!l
by

the

found

the

Kadars
the

among

bv

the

all

of
the

Kalians

Jakuns of

the

among

Borneo

applies

Anamalai

hills ;

Mala-Vedans

and

of

description

of the

some

or

India,

except

Dyaks
of

of

the

nowhere

Kadars

chipping of

the

tribes

tribes; Dr. R. Wallace's

the

to

and

bomerang

climbing by

tree

and

STUDIES

incisor
be

may

teeth
found

Peninsula.

Malay

Philology: Linguistic afSnities, especially some

dari

and

noticed

by Bishop

it may

be

Caldwell

of

quite independent

Geography

The

stated and

further

However,

the

among

currency

more

it may

Munda

language

is

and

it

the

And
above

cruel

Kumari

sea

That

peak

swallowed
with

the

of

the commentary
lines

tongue

But

in respect
similarity

the

tC) establish

under

this

will

be

said

not

be

out

and

runs

thus

has

head

has

about
of

it

place
had

which
been

served
pre-

is,
"

Qaam"r.
(^ riflsQsrrQfsi0srT(SrEJ^L^6\)

and

been

Risley.

early Tamils

in their literature.

(The

have

in support of it a tradition

here

to mention

Mun-

Sir H.

enough

argument

alreadybeen
on.

in

discussion.

under

theory

the

the poor
will be

alone

of the numerals

and

the Dravidian

whether

be doubted

mav

that

pointed out

numerals

dialects

Australian

certain

in

the

between

resemblance

doubtful

up
chain

Sil.

"

the
of

P.ihruli

mountains).

Adiyarkunallar

{^) ^ssneoi^

river

^eufr

on

the

miL"^

2i

TAMIL

the

south

scholar

long
a

before

follows

as

Sind

of

Dravidian

later

of

had

taken

Vedic

the

valleysof the
Aryans were
by

the

the

new

'serfs'
Dravidian

settlers.

The

the other

hand,

appear

and

hymns

forest folk,the monkey

friendly

Aryan

Southern

hero

India

Kama

armies

his

on

against the demon

non-

dingly
accor-

'enemies'

south,

who

march

on

Sanskrit

the firstin the

from

the

Indo-Aryan

of the

non-Aryans

of

pushed

or

they

the

of

be

to

later

the

as

the

immigrants,

subjugated

(Sudras)

of

are

These

comers;

Vedic

northern

possession

Ganges.

their turn

in the

in

races

present

arrival

non-Aryan

found

and

from

the

the

peninsula...

Dravidians

later

tribes

Aryan

and

(Dasyus)

The

races.

in

the

Dravidians
before

or

the

to

of

south

place

Indus

appear

the

that

appear

non-Aryan

onwards

the

the

distinguished from

as

same

the Dravidas

Other

them

in

country

Aryan-speaking

out

would

It

were

times.

pushed

extrusion

India

These

passes.

the north

whom

the

place

the

Dravidians

The

in another

Yet

Aryan invasions,a people speaking

primitiveCentral Asian language, had entered

the

from

India'.

writes

very

by

of

STUDIES

helped

through

king of Cevlon.'

Risleyhas remarked, the basis of this

theoryis obscure ; and neither philologynor ethnology
in the sequel that the
supports it. It will be shown
As

Sir H.

Dravidians

were

later non-Aryan

the

monkey
The

driven

not

immigrants

armies

who

Mongolian

from
and

Northern
that

they

India
were

bv

not

helped the Aryan hero Rama.

:
Theory
According to

THE

this

theorythe

before
from

Dravidians

Central

plateau of

they entered
Tibet

Tennaserim

Asia

along

India

by

stronglysupported by
EighteenHundred

of

Villavas

highly

Minavas.

and

civilised

and

them

from

thencefortli

Aruvalas
works

Dravidian

called

the

Paratavas

that

from

the

the

of India

Tibetan

along

the earliest of whom

who

founded
the

were

the

the

Thirayar

Vanavar,

were

fourth

the
and

In this way
ancient

he

tribe of the

of
Kosar

accounts

kingdoms.

He

is of

in the Tamil

mentioned

always

the

the

to

been

hostile

these

Tamils

be

to

Chera

the

had

bands

the

Marar
second

the

and

to

came

The

kitigdom.
Cholas

race

who

in four

coast

third

Bengal,

kings

to

Nagas

plateau. They
east

above

Mongolian

tribe of the
for

weavers

Eyinas, Oliyas,Oviyas,

tribe from

the

hailed

who

Deva-Nagari.

considers

mountainous

last,the

Tamil

the

Pandya

ancestors

he

or

by

alphabet which

their

Subsequently,

Tamralitti.s

the

were

good

very

conquered by

turn

migrated
south

had

they

the

him

lo

Nagas

period belonged

Tamils.

in their

were

Maravas,

academic

and

as

very

conquered

the

learnt

Aryans

been

India

were

were

known

the

and

race,

They

the

of the

Naga

the

was

that

opinion

the

Asia.

Central

from

the

in his Tamils

According

called

passes
and

theory has

They

race

Mongolians

of Assam

Southern

the

on

North-eastern

the way

ago.

aboriginal inhabitants

the

Kanakasabhai

Mr.

years

with

the

This

provinces.

somewhere

hved

had

Nepal, or by

or

25

PEOPLE

TAMIL

and

who
the

Kongu country,

origin

of

the

four

26
Further
'As the

immigrants

in number

DravidianS; they

language and
refined
The

in

it into

Tibetan

been

in gn

that

to say

on

the

Chinese, and

and

the

tlie

Mongolian

North-eastern

or

does

This

the

and

letter

in

in

brought
in the

occurs

clearlythat

most

of

and

exist

not

immigrants

are

and

Tamil.

as

doubtless

was

the

have

must

support

of

his

Mongolian origin he
of very

existence

(a), jn (gj) atjd

and

known

plateau'. And
Tamils

all the

India

modified

they

"

Dravidian

ancient

now

Tamil

Tibetan

theory that

time

It indicates

of the

Southern

aboriginalNagas

the

languages

follows:

as

separate tribes

(i-g)which

zli

languages.

in the

goes

of

immigrants.

primitivehome

in

the

language

Dravidian

the Tamil

by

and

adopt

to

course

the

into

came

than

had

peculiarletter

the other

writer observes

same

intervals of time

fewer

were

the

on,

Tamil

distant

at

in

STUDIES

TAMIL

Tamil,

(soar)in

words

many

Burmese

Malayalam

between
siinilarity

the
languages,clearly confirm
Mongolian originof the Tamil

people.
In

a
attributing
Mongolian origin

Mr.

Kanakasabhai

and

partlyon

He

seems

works
his

to

and

relies

the

partly

similarityof

preconceived theories

and

unwarrantable

like Tamra-litti
Koshan

only

or

; and

to draw

and
He

any

Tamil,

and

Kushan

in sound.

sound

has

Kosar

words.

in certain
in

passages

traditions

distorts current

Tamils

literaryevidence

on

misinterpret some

the

to

so

it would
inference
Mranmar

"c., which

to

as

Tamil

support

fallacious

be

from

words

and

Maran,

are

similar

ignored the testimony

entirely

of

archaeology,philology
to examine

necessary
He

the

says

aboriginesof
Minas

Southern

Villav^an
and

is

these

bowman

are

to the Chera

and

and

in

belonged

How

the

and

he

he

Sanskrit

any

criticism

who

these

Northern

of

Languages of
that
India

into

valley of
of

the

Turanian

with

two

other

Ganges

the

whose

Nagas

or

had

'It

"

in

About

India,

in

follows

is

his

ledged
acknow-

now

the

Aryans

the Indus, the

by

various

came

savage
;

the

possessed

fair, whom

serpent worshippers,

races

in contact

degraded

cities and

were

in

Nagas

were

as

upon

enquire

Rakshasas, "c.

Asuras,

lived

shall

across

fierce black

Aryans

entering

irruptionof

Arvans

highly

the

Southern
writes

The

women

they

were

we

occupied

was

called

who

Nag'is

west

of

one

they

people

wealth, and
termed

the

in

the

origin.

races

tribes whom

as

India:

from

ethnically

race

There

Forbes

to

not

were

what

statements

prior

or

speik

Before

Further

caste

no

do

alphabet.

were.

Capt.

former

is

districts.

whom

well

as

fisher-man

Tamil

from

Nagas
India

Minas

the

race

these

assertion.

his

There

the

to

the

over.

that

says

aboriginal

learnt their

the

Tamils

the

and

Bhils

is

they

quie'ily
passes

Again,
civilised

the

language.
to

were

applied honorifically

Pandya kings.

bearing either name

Further, the Bhils and

related

Minavas

Minavan

of the titles

some

fully.

support of

in

tribe

Dravidian

the

and

more

India,citingthe

India

It is

anthropology.

and

his statements

Villavas

of Central

27

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

and

they
who

28

STUDIES

TAMIL

doubtless

great Takshak

to the

belonged

'

or

Serpent

of
the continued
pressure
Scythia. Under
tribes
advancing Aryan invaders, these Turanian
'

race

the

of

were

driven

back

carrying before

the

feeble

and

scattered

aboriginal race,
found
and

last

who

the

South

the

Aianimekalai

Indian

'Jamil

four

black

what

is

about

references

of

this

name

in

mentioned

the

the

or

forests

inscriptions. In

literature

yojanas of

hundred

will be

Nagas

the

the

in the

early
tribe

often.

very

(The
the

in

of

is known

definite

occasional

the

and

their turn

inaccessible

most

Nagas except

and

Pattuppattu

occurs

the

in

exterminated

either

Nothing

mountams.'

Buddhistic

remnants

were

in

refuge

them

destroyed

the

of

good country

by sinking

into

the

broad

netherworld).

(The mountain

"

inhabited

by

nomads

naked

the

and

Nagas.)

the

The

Naga

described

as

half

vast

civilised

nomads

while

language

not

this

or

tlie

country

tribe,some
others

referred

the Veddas

by
be

to

was

or

Vedas.

; and

of

the

or

Nilan

naked

were

people.
that

and

the

Nagan

From

that

easilysurmised
and

were

They spoke

the Tamil

Ceylon

rather

Nagas

whom

is

Nagas

in the east

cannibals.

were

understood

of the

country

island situated

descriptionit might

country
were

Nadu

of the Tamil

south-east
a

Sll.
"SJfTL^LD'^eO.

I'STSIT

S^ITITSamiT

iBSS

the

people
were

THE

familiar

quite

names

Vedan

the

was

Kalla

Alvar,a
cloth

of the

name

Ay

to

hill

rieo iSfTssar

king

the

the

father

of

Nayanar. From
were

not

; but

hunters

from

the
recruited

aboriginaltribe

were

are

The

might

be

in

distinct from

described
South

India

the

Indian

Nagas

the

where,
else-

Pallavas
that

Aryans

any

and

in

to

Ceylon, and
of

the
India

above

namesake

As

or

regardsthe origin of

conclusions
authorities

opposed
that the

Nagari'

of
on

Dr.

G.

Indian

Buhler

Paleography
of

Aryans learnt it from

the

is derived

from

nagar,

gines,
abori-

Asia

Nagari alphabetthe
and

assertion

to the

bold

the

who

were

Central
Scythianimmigrants from
belonging probably to the Mongolian race.

Turanian

south

extract.

the

probably
Indian

tribe

therefore,

Nagas

were

North

their

the

of Northern

Nagas

by Capt. Forbes

while

the

Mr.

shown

and

seems,

that the

Nagas

martial

have

we

It

and

Kannappa

that the

were

Cholas

Southern

remarked

saint

they

the

Naga tribe.)

represented by

given by

name

fine

chieftain

seen

is

as

as

armies.

the

'Naga' was
it

be

doubtless

whom,

their

Veda

it will

Pandyas,

of the

Saiva

highlycivilised

so

Kanakasabhai
of

famous

these

the

S.P.P.

"

of

name

the

of

ibsoSlu ssSlihsii.

was

Tirumangai

of the donor

(The fine cloth presented by Nilan

Nagan

the

districts. Nilan

saint

Vaishnava

by caste, and

and

Kalian

the

among

tribes of the Tamil

Vettuvar

or

29

PEOPLE

TAMIL

Mr.

other

certamly

are

Kanakasabhai

Nagas.
a

eminent

The

city,but

not

v/ord

from

30
^

TAMIL

'

Naga

the

the

and

by

were
'

of his

Dravidian

the

would

be

were.

Were
or

anxious

tp we

Kanarese

other

it has

'

in
does

omitted

might

as

not

the

Tamil
who

sound

in

modern

further be

the
in

one
districts,

these
and

which

its
has

the

of

nating
languages.' ElimiMongolian tribe of Tamils

had

Dravidians

Minavar

the

to

exist

of

place

ancient
it

Sanskrit

taken

err

tu

and

by

had

ence
influ-

Telugu
(1)and

this letter has

is

(y) or

colloquial

Tamil.

that

which

^e

only

peculiar

the

in

rightlysaid
(1) or

remarked

gines
abori-

its existence

Kanarese

In modern

Caldwell

the

Sanskrit

the continuous

or

of

occur

Telugu languages though

dropped

in

some

and

Dr.

sometimes

even

And
has

it
the

approaching the English zh (as in pleasure)or

the French

J (as in J'ai)may

languages

of the

Uralo-

be
Altaic

fact therefore that it is found

Tamil

and

Villavar

to

; and

existence

say that it did

been

(d).As

'

must

for centuries.

the

the

grants
immi-

independent

quite

which

tribe

disappearedowing

sound

cites

know

to

Tamil

Dravidians

Tamil

or

they his

some

the alphabet

was

imagination? Then, adverting

letter

i_

tribe

Nagas and the

population of

the

in his

he

(zh)in

tp

think

to

seems

says the

and

languages,but

other

from

Kanakasabhai

theory

peculiarletter
Tibetan

Nagari

Mongolian

he

Aryan cityfolk.

aboriginal.Nagas

suppoit

the

Deva

the

Mr.

Again,

tribe, as

the

Nj^garior

formerly used

of the

of

name

STUDIES

and

throughout

the

to

found
group.

in

of

some

The

mere

prevail equally in

aboriginalIndo-Chinese

32

sabhai's

theory seems
Risley. He says

H.

of

largebody

headed

to

very

of the earth which

the

of Sir

pen

extremely improbable that

black
and
conspicuouslylong_

'It is

should

type

from

come

Kanaka-

Mr,

weightiestof all objections to

The

STUDIES

TAMIL

have

is

from

come

the

region

one

peopled exclusivelyby

with

races

this
yellow complexion. With
the theory which
dismiss
we
assigns a transmay
This
objection
Himalayan originto the Dravidians,'
heads

broad

and

sound,

seems

although

all the inhabitants

*

black

very

the

human
Of

the

and

much
India

Southern

that

admit

to

belonged

to

conspicuouslylong headed-type' of

species.
the

theories

several

set forth

above, those of

missed
Early-Aryan and Mongolian origins may be disas
altogetheruntenable,as they are supported

neither

tradition

by

which

received

at the

it.

there is under

all,only

the

apply only to
people.
to

seem

and

The
be

little
The

bold
based

feverish

substratum

appears

to

conclusions

desire

fanciful
to

show

of

interesting
question.

more

has

probability

can

Mr.

if

cover,

problem

primitiveaboriginalsections
on

be

of

the

of

and
the

Kanakasabhai

philologicalmusings
originality.In

followingchapteran attempt will be

togethera few facts and ideas that
what

theory

theory

part of

feeble

spite of his magic

in

Lemurian

small

The

Hunter's

of scholars

very

William

hands
what

shows

name

by science.

nor

Sir

support

at

of

it is too

probable

made
may

to

the

collect

constitute

solution

of

this

Ill

TAMIL

THE
The

other

one

is that
Western

the

before

influence

The

was

original home

Assyria and
with

the

before

of these

Asia

Minor

ancient

they migrated

said

be

have

in its

been

Risley

and

of the

other

people

and

Accadians

should

other

against
scholars.

it

We

under

philology, archaeology and

Lingttisticevidence

the

Mr.

been
lived

have

should

Turanian

to

seems

by

collect

theories

regarding

it

India.

have

D.

shall

western
North-

have

much

objections

Bray,
as

Sir

in the

together all
three

races

the

favour, although apparent

raised

the

on

origin,

through

theory

Western

the

in South

other

India

by

Lemurian

they
and

to

This

passes.
to

Aryan

any

from

either

superimposed
of

sidered
con-

emigrants

through

aboriginal stock, probably

there

be

to

country

became

and

passes,

remains
of

land

by

or

that

the

into

came

(continued).

number

large

sea-route

mountain

theory

Asia

direct

PEOPLE."

the

case

ments
argu-

heads

main

H.

of

literary tradition.
Dr.

Caldwell

thinks

that

34

the Dravidian

languages

of

family

the

and

the

Turanian

civilised

prior

to

the

originatedin
of nations

the Central

and

"

with

find

we

in

nina,

na^

of

plot

pany
parting com-

and

Ugro-Turanians,
India

by

second

mw); and

the

i,Sasi),

There

other

are

between

Tamil

and

reader

is referred

to

parativeGrammar
student
of

Dr.

which

of the

the

the

in

pronoun

ikka

im

or

(Tam. =^ii)
(Tam.

ni, nin

affinity
pointsof linguistic
Altaic
languages and the
Caldwell's

ought

Dravidian

Tamils

consonants

dative

and

ending

person

the

genetive termination

inna,

or

tablets

Behistun

the

n\ the

ikki (Tarn, o, kn) ; ordinals

every

after

largely used

class,/,d,

of the cerebral
as

era,

the seed

"

Baluchistan,they entered

in

language

the

(Accadian)

j"i

Christian

Indus.'

of the
In

the

period long

the

thence

and

Aryans

the

an
Dravidi-

'that the

of Asia

tracts

that from

leavinga colony
way

of

commencement

bishop

Dravidian

the

from

in India

resident

though

race

Assyria,

in grammar

and

the conclusion

to

languages,comes

in

of resemblance

Accadian

between

highly

learned

The

Media.

indicatingthe pomts

vocabulary

lived

had

that

and

Chaldea, Susiana
after

same

race

Tungu-

Accadian

family belonged
fully developed language spoken by
To

sian groups.

and

Samoyedic,

comprise the

Finnic, the Turkic, the Mongolian

the

Finno-Tartaric

the

or

which

tongues

logically
morpho-

affiliated

be

may

Uralo-Altaic

the

to

"

STUDIES

TAMIL

with

to be

invaluable

in the hands

languages.
Asia

Com-

Minor

The

of
nection
con-

is further

"several

Tam.

Samoy.

amma,

4itivai,

Mordvin.

*o/=to

bind, to

kel, F"in.

tol,V';goul. towl=skin

we

course,

sound

and

considerations
do
vitiate

; but

not

seem

to

opinion

of M.

been

in

mar
gram-

in

mind

be taken

of

mere

meaning

of

in the

above

to be
as

so

the

axiom

ces
resemblan-

words

for

case

such

linguistic
dences
coinci-

purely accidental

there

other

are

as

to

collateral

strengthen them, notwithstanding the

Hovelacque
successful

more

that

with

his

Dr.

Caldwell

assumed

has

Dravidi-

affinity.'
It

the

similar

trace

may

bear

must

conclusions,

our

evidences

an

We

velich-

; Tam.

languagesalso,both

should

account

no

in

tree

maii=

vocabulary.

Of
that

; Tam.

uianai, Sam.

i"o/'=a

"c.
Hung. velega=\\gh\.

and

not

Lap.

Turkic

kozhi^

pidi,F\n.pidan=to catch;

Tam.
TBm.pira, Fin. pera=iiiter;

affinities with

; Tam.

jnayiru (the sun)

Tam.

may-am,

hear

kitl-en=to

ti,Samoy. /i=Hre

Tam.

Hung. ;i_yar=summer;

am,

; Tarn.

attaly Fin.

king

tablets, ko=3.

cock; Tam.

house; Tam.

//)"=father

am,

tie ; Tam.

Vogoul. kore=3.

moihtT\

; Tam.
Vogoul. am=yes
ava=moihQx
kattn, Hung.
; Tam.

ko, Behistun

Tam.

anya

; Tam.

mother

/7;;i)"a=

; Tam.

mother

appl, Hung.

Fin.

appan,

and

akkan, Ugr.

Tam.

aiinai, Fin.

sister ; Tam.

t\dQv

iggcn

of

meaning

Semitic, Altaic

example,"

For

languages.

and

form

in the

words

important

Tamil

^^/^z

identityin

the

by

confirmed

35

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

was

for

Aryans

was

long time supposed that

somewhere

in Central

the cradle of

Asia,which was

86

TAMIL

likewise considered
dians.
he

said that

with

the

the

Caldwell

Dr.

the

by

some

Dravidian

order

to

the

'

influence

together

Central

Asia.

But
of

the

Scandinavian

Peninsula

influence

He

of Asia entered

in Sanskrit and

vice

are

and

that

traces

no

in

the

in the

somewhere

found

be

agreed

that

in

versa

dispersal from

now

was

and

proved

Dravidians

the

their

before

when

company

also

Aryans

can

Dravi-

has

scholars

home
original

parting

tracts

support his theory that

lived

the

this view

after

of the Indus'.

Aryans

Aryan

held

have

must

in the Central

way

of

originalhome

Dravidians

Aryans

India

STUDIES

of

any

Accadian

the

language.
And
the

this

India.

the

from

place only after

in

India

the

The

Aryans.

Aryans

in

of the

India

had

bharata
The

the

about

war

confirmation

receive
from

the

Tamils

the
the

to

Southern

after

their

sequel that

the

in

the

Aryans
after the

century

additional

Brahui

of the

Sanskrit-speaking

origin and
an

Asia

arrival

the

sometime

the eleventh

North-Western

Dravidians

in

taken

have

left Central

the

separated from

trans-Vindhyan Aryavarta

influence

place long

with

Caldwell*-

some

should

It

before

it will be shown

; and

had

had

taken

have

Upper

Dravidians

Punjab,

migration

should

sojourn

have

Dravidians

the

migration to
Dr.

by

out

determine

to

Dravidian

languages.

Aryan

settled

of the

languages

clue

us

pomted

As

Dravidian

the

and

date

approximate

Southern

afford

must

B.

Maha-

C.

migration

of

support

and

which

has

language

THE

home

the

been

I. C. S.

Denys Bray,

tongue he

that
source

as

absorbed

says

spite of

its

Brahuis

the
no

of advice

word

with

Mr.

whose

peoples of
it is in

that

of

The

term

ethnologistand
both

at the

speech
not

avoid

it must

A^idian

'

to

on

We

can

fathers
fore-

our

assume

Baluchistan

of

languages of

the

dian
Dravi-

is itself Dravidian
the

or

we

North

another

means

for

van-guard
may

to

affect

South

or

is

further

does

who

Dravidian

by

unnecessarily led
not

race

speak

confusion

once

thingfor

an

language,are
and

Aryan

an

there

are

language.

and
to

for all here

include

one

Sometimes
philologist.
homepeoples whose

The

present day

be said
'

has

identify

says

'

Dravidian

tribes

have

which

not

particulartheory

necessarilyDravidians

non-Aryan
To

may

race

guard

rear

confounded.

are

in

to North.'

South

from

this

migrationfrom

Dravidian

goes

He

India

Southern

the

we

Bray

ethnology,and

to

to the

fact the

according to

it has

child-like faith of

that

ado

is akin

speech

that

Dravidians.

the

philology

further

without

same

grammatical system

so

longer argue with the

from

the

on

freely
Persian, Baluchi,

preserveda sturdy existence,'

give us

from

language group;

inroads

their

monograph

his

vocabulary of
neighbouring languages ; but

other

and

In

that

language is

that 'it is sprung

the Dravidian
the alien

Sindhi

that

on

in Baluchistan.

tribe

Dravidian

latest verdict

The
of Mr.

of

speech

37

PEOPLE

TAMIL

misapprehension
theories,
conflicting

that

the

term

the very black hill and

*Dra-

forest

38

tribes, the

low

of

castes

migrated thither from

Tamil

the
hi^h

submerged

the

were

more

Semitic

These

and

but

people, we

the later

the Chetti

the

complexioned, fairly
of martial

castes

are

Asia.

representedby

now

had

Nilgiris,
though there
fusion

with

the

been

on

races
aboriginal

the

Aryan immigrants, as

like

habits

of North-Western

tribes

presume,

of the

only

less brown

or

plainsa complete

and

continent

and

Iranian

or

the Todas
the

had

the Veilalas

of good physique and

civilized,
the

who

India

Southern

speaking Aryan Brahmans,

class Tamils"

who

"

STUDIES

TAMIL

proverb

says,.

Quxsnetr OiCOTsrr G)eusir(ofrfT"r"our,

(A Kalian

the Brahuis

dian
both

those

physicalcharacteristics of
by Mr.D. Bray agree so well

and

described
in the

found

one

literature of
will

ethnicallyrelated

that this
as

as

Tamils, that
as

each

to

theory is supported by philologicalas

well

observe

any

between

migrationand

great that

no

spite of

Dr.

we

them.

other

the two

Grierson's

Brahuis

guard

must,

in the

Dravi-

its van-guard. We

between
inference

cannot

The

rear

the Todas

that the connection

relationshipbetween
in

other. Thus,

see

therefore,be regarded as the

so

early Dravi-^

we

contradiction

say

the

in regarding
justified

be

ethnologicalevidences,and

dian

came
be-

Agambadiyan

Vellalan.)

mental
F'urther.the

with

the

and

came
be-

the Maravan

Maravan,

Agambadiyan,

an
a

became

Brahui

and

Tamil

mayis

than that of the ethnic

peoplesseems

assertion

possible,

that the Brahuis

40

STUDIES

TAMIL

Persians. The

Tamil
have

India,must
Persians

lived

peculiar tomb

the

were

usually set

were

in
slain in battle, chiefly

on

up

cattle raids.l The

which
feathers

put

were

ulLQl^itit

We
dated
of

give
936

when

manadigal,

In

nnounced

tribes

or

following
soldiers
the

on

of

garlands

and

stones,

peacock

Usually

small

them

'Prosperity!In

of
the

who

Varman
lifted at

such

an

twenty-ninth year

conquered

Muttukur
Varacian

epitaph
Madura

the

by

Peru-

having

Tandan

fell.'

study of
convince

ancient
the

Qldqp^

specimen

Vadunavaran

will doubtless
1.

below

were

careful

LDtTjD/D^

A. D.

cattle

recovered

skirmishes

that

QgU'SuL^u

Quaj0

Parakesari

King

They

"-^ld(?u...

uS i-.ldl9
nriiT QsiT"refrrT^

(2)

with

them.

over

up

custom.

warriors

of red flowers.

kind

some

or

canopies
(1)

with

decorated

were

of

graves

inscribed

found

with

Virakkals.'

of the deceased

names

exploits are

their

moved

districts abound

called

stones

towards

the above

adopt

to

Tamil

of the

some

Persia, and

in

sufficiently
long

Again

his march

Dravidian, in

India

commenceuient

provinces.

the

the
the

Purapporul
reader

lifting of

the

Venbamalai

that the
enemy's

of hostilities between

ancient

cattle

usually

neighbouring

THE

Tamils

like the

were,

ferocious

race

bows

lances

and

of

believed

making

They

in evil

cared

from

the

and

Like
pillaging.

mere

pleasureof

them

the Tamils

and

astrology,omens
spirits,
The

above

will

work

of that virile

with

armed

soldiers

for the

war

little for death.

characteristics

Babylonians,a

Assyrians and

hunters

slaying,
ravaging and

41

PEOPLE

TAMIL

sorcery.

following quotations

race:

to the

testimony

bear
"

(2) Qmaa^uij euenisfTLLemL-s

(3)

Qp'^emQairen'^Fv
s'lrp^

3k.i"fTiT

(4) Qpisf.^3,'^iu QuiSlp\3i"h^Si%sci^^ni^^

Q^rru^^ QsifTLL"

(SuiSn) ^esiLp^iu "imQs=iT^

euuSisaifjSih
^lLl

LD/DuQuiLeuiT^suesi
(l) Garlanded
danced

with

(2)They

with

lances

set fire to

(3)and

plundered

houses.

(4) The

boiled

with

the ladle of the

With

these

flayed

in my

their skins.

of

their transfixed

their

the food

the hearth

kings and

stirred

of

with

arm.

and

in the

from

passages

some
'

had

I had

form

like
of

the

of them

some

the wall

arranged their heads

bodies

enemies;

demolished

slain,on

compaigns.

presence
I

the

their

distributed

cook

compare

Assyrianstories

and

they

enemies

topsidedown.

of
villages

of fallen

bangled

of

hands

their country
devil's

heads

in their

the fertile

flesh of

the

the crowned

held

the entrails

Sil.

"
"

hung
crowns

garlands

with
and
I
...

42

STUDIES

TAMIL

raised

mountains

of

bodies

before

his

villagesI destroyed, desolated, burnt

country

desert. I

gates. All

the

; I made

it into hills and

changed

his

of

mounds

debris'.
And

yet the early Dravidians

Dr. Caldwell
and
as
or

the

as

the

framers

of the

best

moral

by

codes,

non-Aryan Tamil scholars

the inventors,independent of the sliahtest Aryan
other influence,
of grammar,
philosophy,theology
by

school

considered

are

new

in fact of every science

and

the present to remind

of Tamil

instructors

found

the

ancient

also

the

descriptionof
posterity; and

he

them

with

their first

grammarian,

that

Aryans

earliest

marians
gram-

spiritual
of

Brahmans.

view,

with

variance

thought

for the
a

Aryan sage,
thought of the

an

even

completely at

so

for

enough

iheir first teachers

and

customs, polity and

Tamils

the

that

Brahmans,

were

It is

art.

Brahmans,

first Tamil

The

and

them

were

philosophy were

of

of

it

prudent

information

no

doubt,

to leave

of

to

their

satisfythe

and
incorrigible

and

them

codified and

refractoryearly Tamils
at least in books, he
permanency

those

varnished

them

sanction.

These

third book
We

tribe.

If so,

?'

The

thin

the

of
term

Aryan religious

subjectmatter

of the

Tolkapyam.

they

one

of

veneer

form

said that the

that

the ancestors
race

now

of the

have

and

with

give

to

Vellalas

were

would

naturallyask

Vellalan

pure

militaryand

peaceful
'

were

cultivators
'

is

be

dians
Dravi-

dominant
How
a

could
warlike

ordinarilyderived

by

TAMIL

THE

cultivator

while

others

derive

seems

to be

cultivation. Neither

it

vcl,the god

are

obsolete,

(now

with

met

hear

we

in

and

war

the other

while
literature,

all the

; and

last two

modern

meant
to

it is

an

Pallis and

the

called

now

be

may

be

Compare

the

weapon

of

the

"

that
the

Bants,

Velamas

were

"

Vellalas.

ancient

artificial irrigation
of
reservoirs

and

encouraged by

was

a-(z^us3)i_or

pointed out

Telagas or

tribes like the

scale

extensive

an

and

distinguish'a plough' from

Literaryevidence:
{(i)The
soil by constructinglarge

the

the others

army,

castes
cultivating

formerly martial

truth

rarely to

are

war-drum.

Audit

weapon.

Nayars, the

on

the

implements

ploughing

rulingclass

inscriptions of

the

earlyTamil

plough

in

The

of

allied

foot-soldier
vel-akkaraii,2i

cultivator.

the sound

in

occurs

words

the

vcly help ; vel-anmai,

which
padai [usmiJ)

word

it

and

vel-ir,the

found

but

Raja-rajaChola)
Vell-alan,a

war

Tamils

the ancient

among

of

the

quitecorrect,for

Tamil

inscriptions.In

vdlanmai,

it from

is Vellan

of this word

rightform
earlyTamil
to

a
ruler,hence
alaii,

vellam, flood, and

from

some

43

PEOPLE

the

canals

early

Tamils.

LBsSi'SuLLL-LLQi^nQ rr
[Tilt
^ilSoi"T

(Verily,he
reservoir
who

has

to arrest

established

This

system,

in

other

no

who

says

has turned

flow

the
a

name

Meadows

country except

"

Piir.

the bent

of

the

ip

(low) land

running

this

water

into
is

one

world.)

Taylor, 'existed probably

Babylon.'

44

STUDIES

TAMIL

(b)The
traced

of

kings

their ancestry

North-Indian
offshoot

Tamil

the three

all
to

kings. The

of the Pandavas

the

to be

claimed

Pandyas

of

other

the

or

one

dynasties

the

styledthemselves

and

an

themselves
called
Panchavans'; and the Chobs
of Sibi,aNorth-Indian
'Sembyan' or the descendants
Emperor. These kings are said to have assisted the

Pandavas

in the Great

L^wLj"isrjb
ULpsGiu
(The king
lovelygardens
of audience

War,

LjSfTiTiBsiTQisuis,m.

of

Pukar

and

sweet

Sil.

Cauveripatnain

"

'

from

who

great food

city of

the

"

water,

distributed the

"

his throne

on

')

Pur.
QuQ^(^QfiTpgntAl(^u^u)6uesi!rLurr^QsiT(S)^Q
^mu.
"

(Thou
hberally at
This

reigning
India

could

they

because, it

have

in

rivers
forests,

be

M'Crindle's

Pandion, which
Indian

fell.)

they were
in
and

Upper
sible
impos-

the

time

they

of the

war,

largecontingentsall the way to

Punjab through impenetrable
quote

Ancient

India.

situated

in

And

may

was

food'

Pandyas, had

and
at

'

hundred

improbable

mountains.
we

one

(jnlywhen

done

south

their

and

statement

of the

would

the

'

districts somewhere

the

in

'great

the

gave

Cheras, Cholas

sent

Kuruksheha

W.

have

small

over

actuallybeen

above

that

the battle field tillthe

that the

could

king

the

art

on

an

support of the

extract
'

The

from

kingdom
by

J.
of

ty
extremi-

the southern

peninsula,wasfounded

Mr.

an

Aryan

whose

race

watered

the

by
the

from
which

of

the

called

adorned

occupied the

This

Jamna.

name

was

which

had

ancestors

and

after

old, as it

inferred

both

that

of his

capital

celebrated

the

does

still the

that great tributaryof the Ganges.'

mentioned

by Pliny (A.

Peripinsof the Eryihnvan

'In his commentary

and

Sea

the

on

the

is

follows:

as

migration of
The

"

the

Vels

or

the line of
Velirs

the Aruvalari
cleared

describes

had

oalities thus
the

of the
1.

The

Kummbas.
evident

had

from

the

in later times

and

f^gu^fT
(The wise

with

him.

him

to

seem-

not

Hked

all

the

forests
all the

the

the

Vehrs

which

of the

princi-

these

in

poet probably

addresses
been

of

with

Dwarasamudram

have

by

meanings

from

eighteen

the South

Brahman

century A. D,,

bad

him

One

was

Kapilar,a

were

Dwarka

to

therein
kingdoms settling

bv

Aruvalars

They

the burning

he

founded

second

which

Krishna, eighteen families

There,

brought

State.

Mysore

to the

race,

vvith

to

built up

of the

tradition

Dravidian

others, moved

tribes.

and

people he

Sri

and

the author

is

by Ptolemy.

(Tatn. Tuvarapati) and, taking

kings of

of

kingdom

Agastya repaired

sage

city

banks

prefatorysutra

Tolkapyam, Nacchinarkiniyar
relatingto

The

77), by

D.

regions

be

may

king

Madura

of

45

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

the
or

Tamil

the

reigning
of

ancestors

Vellalas
words

as

the

will be

acquired

following quotation.

esii"tuirfr.
irrSs^
will

ground,

not

approach

the

devil

and

the
the

Vadugas,
buffalo.)

Arnvalas,

Karnatas

46

TAMIL

the

of that

originalfounder
iBfT

QeuQetr.
Qeue(fl(rf,"3(r

usual

the above

probable

date

Southern

India.

and

of

the

the

hst

scholars has

of admirers

and

and

this may

fifteen

disprove any

and

scholars,which
Tamil

earlyTamils
side
my

from

of the
view

ever

Aryans.
that

One

Tamilians

lived

the north

that the
of India

they are

not

to the

in

during

traditions
of former

by

of

the

that

the

not

'

the
It is

directly

Indian

Vedic

immigrate from

choice

to be identified with

thus

derived
the

to

distort

Upper-India by

not

to

Aryans,

admit

writes

did

Tri-

and

Tamils, to

even

were

to the south

fessor
pro-

Brahmanizalion

of them

Tamilians

of

Pillai of

the current

not

the settlers in the north

days,and
that

would

to

school

new

to disown

ancient

support the

had

Tamils

pooh-pooh the views

to

They

race.

the

as

late lamented

been

of historic research

and
literature,

the

Sundaram

has

the

established

being,consistingmainly

of indebtedness

trace

"

tion,
genera-

assumed

of

of the

object

exalt the civilisation of

name

be

years

into

castemen

for each
been

migration

come

Their

Tuvarai

governed

have

must

antiquary,Mr.

vandram.

in the

that

twenty-fiveyears

kingdom

B.'J. 1075

Within

Velirs

forty-ninegenerations.)

for

"

Allowing the

Tamil

dynasty.

Pur.

"

of

Velir

! The

Dwarasamudram

about

from

Q^iTiSsru^suip](Lpssip
eurs^

pu^

(O

descent

luiremQ

eSstsis^
^eussnT

S-Qjuit

in
forty-ninth

the

placeas

of this

chief

STUDIES

the

or

by

force ;

people whom

48

TAMIL

Arabs

the

had

and

wine

commercial

Their

Tamils.

intercourse

ships came
and

lamps

for pepper,

STUDIES

to South

bartered

them

"sS^esrLDrremasr

^i^

cueuissriT

(The statelyvessel
gold and

with

show:

with

early-

with

the

gold,
Tamils

agilas

the

"

sgOld

of the

(lonians)will

Yavanas

pepper.)

go with

SajpfSiueSl^esrLofTsm

LUQjssr

the

India

pearl,peacock-feathers and

following quotationswill

come

with

unssisu

Ned.
easQiLii^ sssfleoi/Diu
Q:?ajQs^iTifli^.
"

(Poured oil
the

in the

held

lamp

by the

by

made

statue

Yavanas.)
Q^jsso,
^eaarsLDj^

(BasTseotJD^k^

(The

cool

Pur.

"

sweet-scented

wine

by the

fine

^Tamilshad

come
be-

brought

ship of the Yavanas.)

their

When

closer

the

Romans

embassy

an

Roman

4.50

denote

Navis,

the

'

used

Skt.

ship

to settle in

in return

in B. C. 20.

Caesar

hterature

Nav,

are

and

century

navay

kalam

continued

colony

A. D.

Tamil

in ancient

'

inscriptions.
Greek

He

whose

probably
also

was

second

and

of

some

Pandya king

in Madura

D. There

in the

words

the

Mudu-Kudumi-Peruvaludi
in Tamil

A.

Kaveripatam

Augustus

settlement

tillabout

The

to

both

occurs

name

began

cities.

been

have

might

at

the

principalTamil

sent

The

acquaintance with

literature

to

Gr. Naus, Lat.

{iBrranTih),
or

kalan

Ion..
{ssoim).

Kalon
and

hou^e). These

(a wooden

who

Greeks

or

been

have

tlieymight

had,

foreignnations
said

countries

for

later times

the

they

Their

confined

trade

on

countries

had

to

with

but

lonians

the

Tamils

do

not

it

foreign
in

in navigation.

been

to have

seem

following

the

as

and

though

experts

were

that

find

visited any

however,
East

know

commerce,

ships and
the

the

We

we

ever

of

purpctse

voyages,

mostly

will show

Tamils.

ancient

that the Tamils

anywhere

from

words,

already stated, commercial

carried

settled in The Tamil

Tamil

not

are

borrowed

as

with the
relationship

49

PEOPLE

TAMIL

THE

extract

:
"

QuiTisar^iEi
ulSIjdibs
insmfiiLjil)

ia"_LO?s"

UlS/DIS^
@i_LD?lsy
(SUlTITQpldQ^ib
QaeisrsL-eo

Qp^^w

aaeSfflu
tsufrfftiLjisi

sfSjioiDS

^Qq^isi

(^ssarsL^p
ulu^

Pat.

iBi^^^emei^isi
aiTLpt^^a"s(LpLD,
(The gold and gems
and

agil

Southern

of

the

of the
from

Ceylon
As

Ancient

authors

\.

The

the

Tamil

that

Tamils

the

Smith

literature and

the

era

and

in

ports

had

the

has

to

the Greek

signify

eatables,

rightlyobserved,
and

Roman

centuries

the Coromandal

words

ductions
pro-

Burmah).

the first two

on

the

sea,

Cauvery,

spicesfrom

Vincent

prove

Christian

coral of the Eastern

Ganges

and

Mr.

Himalayas, the sandal

ghats, the pearls of the

Western
the

ocean,

of the

boat, but

or

not

of the

Chola

shipPatai, padakti (Gael. bata)*2mnai, a catamaran, iollai (thatwhich

is made

hollow), "c.

between

The

Tamil

raft,a boat and

lexicographers
merchantman.

made

no

tion
distinc-

50

TAMIL

coast

enjoyed the

both

the

West

STUDIES

benefits of

atid

active

The

East.

Chola

confine

taemseives

crossed

the

Bay

of

Ganges

and

the

h-rawaddy, and

to

the islands of the

thinks

say

that

might

be

of island

had

they

Upper

India

it may

the

a-icient

capitalsof

of the

inland

towns,

theory

of

their

the

We

might
in his

But

Tamils

he

before
either

Aryans

in

South.
be

observed

Tamil

of

that most

kingdoms

militates

been

having

the

expressive of

to the

which

fact

Caldwell

civilisation.

extreme

In this connection

Ocean

altogether just

with

the

merce,
foreign com-

no

continent'.

or

regard

the

in

or

Indian

word

Tamil

in contact

come

of

people beyond

any

not

was

with

correct

the

not

boldly

mouths

had

no

ancient

the

of

estimate

with

and

Caldwell

Dr.

'

Tamils

Ceylon,

geographicalidea

but

voyages,

Dr.
xMalayArchipelago'.

acquaintance

except

fleets did

to the

Bengal

the ancient

that
no

sea

coasting

to

with

commerce

were

against

the

daring sea-faring

slock.
believe

Again if we
migrated to
land, how
Brahuis

Southern

"

And

in the

elements

traditions

India

by

are

how

the

are

theory that
the

sea

for the

to account

tribe allied to

Baluchistan?

in fact

we

are

in the

to

not

Tamils
the

by

location

Dravidian

we

early Tamil

and

the

of the

Tamils

explain the

"

Aryan

language? History

and

against it,philology is against it,and

everything is againstit.

Some

glimpses

of

the

Aryan

conquest

in

and

THE

the

great Sanskrit epics the

two

The

Ramayana.
minute

details is,however,

Neither

of them

been

have

tenth

till the
to

the

hazardous

to

statements,

or

any

to cite

them

theories

aboriginaltribes

has

inhabited, as
of the New
of

love

their

historic

of

School

present writer

boldness

the

or

the

is

of one's

support
the

incoherent

civilisation of
of the tracts

recentlyby
Tamil

the

Research

than

more

conceived
pre-

their

the

they
bers
mem-

whose

regard for

Asuras,

the

say that

'

Rama

the

that

from

the

have

the

and

with

incense

flowers

the

worshipped
and

were

was

; while

their

'

more

Tamilians
the

form,

aborigines,and

house-tops that

monotheists'

phenomena

Vanaras

call the ancient

among

'

Siva
the

to

Inil,darkness

Svayamvaram

were

and

Tam.

and

Aryans, to

marriage prevalent

of natural

d to

preten

from

Rakshasas

to assert

proclaim

cannot

requisitescholarshipin Sanskrit

name

civilized than

of

done

language

from

geography

been

third

or

truth.

The

derive

the

and

second

contradictory
would, therefore,

theories

concerning

bharata
Maha-

many
It

in

seem

century A.D., and

given rise to

start

original

the

to

to the

up

anachronisms.

and

in its

us

alterations

eleventh

or

have

which

statements

to

to

to time

time

at least

Ramayana

century,
be

down

come

from

made

the

and

by thetn on
extremely questionable.

and
Additions,interpolations

form.
to

Mahabharata

furnished

evidence

has

from

will be obtained

India

of Southern

colonization

51

PEOPLE

TAMIL

to

the Rakshasas
and

Siva

only

Aryan worship
unmeaningsacrifices

52

TAMIL

appeared
the

the

to

Ramayana

what

in

the

Of

the

the

the Tamil

been

country,

in the

other

to

hand,

period

author

as

personages

Ramayana
to

compares

by

and

Rama

150).

D.

skill of
their Tamil

Sita

it

as

left

was

it to

unknown

He

while

after

poets of

says

the author

that

owing

The

describing

Kovalan

and

its desertion

following lines

by

On

D.

Tamil

by

Ayodhya

in the

is mentioned

Ravana

academic

almost

certain

occur

A.

century

was

tioned
men-

Rama
the

of

the

of

Som.e

Bala

sixth

alone

composition.
quasi-historical

after

Kannaki,

Kanji (A.

divine

Silappadikaram (A.D, 220)

of

Kaveripatam,

And

the

the

regarded, in

work.

works

or

probably

them, except

that

hfth

and

and

early Tamil
the

period prior to
the

the

like Sri Krishna

therein
often

and

Mahabharata

known

sacred

stories

forth

set

Tamils.

widely
as

to

our

great epics and

grand epics, the

Mahabharata

very

the two

from

it is

severelyalone,

of scientific truth

ancient

two

have

to

seems

theories

gleaned

writingsof

of

Rakshasas

"

sacreligious.'

interest

have

we

be

these

Leaving
duty

philosophicalTamils
to

"

STUDIES

of

"

Madurai

to the

matic
diplo-

Agastya, the royal priestof the Pandya,

country

was

saved

from

by Ravana.
Q(yrj"m(i/"^

si"ei\L- LS(5sr6miTQldlu

being conquered

TAMIL

THE

"in

the

both

Again

example

an

cited

inference

'

and

early Tamils

as

in

Brahmanism

national

hero

sublime

life

been

have
the

the

of

worthy
with

recast

A.D.

Even

the

Ramayana

did

mind

Tamil
extract

from

the

share to the

as

as

respect
"

in

such

I.(AD.

660)

reader

of the

to

imitation

of

The

of

the

will be

and

pure

fourth

or

century,

hold

great

seventh

Mahabharata.

grant

of

appears

third

the

the

secure

Kuram

Varma

Paramesvara

(One

not

the

as

late

so

to

Ramayana

noble,

of

Mahabharata, probably, during

century

we

deify Rama

to

additions

vast

till

impetus given

is described

divine

the

Vaishnava

the

the

typicalAryan

"

TaraiHan

personages,

And

Rama

position
pro-

regarded by

India, began

Vishnu.

which

in

Valmiki,

been

period,when

Upper

of

Avatar

an

not

was

historical

following
{^u^suirn)

Saints

as

had

Puranic

the

to

come

Rama

the

mitchi)

is called

Ravana

pure

from

suffered defeat'

that

see

he

that

occur

immediate

of

logicalmethod

is what

'

won

we

Havana

Sattanar.

by

Rama

Thus
and

the

infer that 'Ravana

(To

and

Rama

names

for

53

PEOPLE

on

the

following

Pallava
to the

Mahabharata

king
point

at

this

matitapam.)
And

it

was

^translation

one

of

century
the

later

Mahabharatha

that

the
was

first Tamil
made

by

54

TAMIL

the celebrated

Perum-Devanar,

for

The

anthologies.

Tamil

first time

the

STUDIES

Ramayana

A.

in

of the

compiler

translated

was

immortal

the

by

1185

D.

Eight

Kamban.
the

Now

describes

which

poem

to Southern

It

India

gives an

the

of

the

were

Valmiki

(monkeys)

the Asuras
now

were

and

were

section

the

Rakshasas
of

same

race

and

Nagas

They might
modern
Kallas.

The

ot Southern

later
have

customs.
founded
con-

correct,

Rakshasas
of

race

Yakshas

India

Buddhistic
been

the

the

of

in the

to
interesting

note

Ceylon

ancestors

that

to

one

the

Vedas

other

Paraiyas, Pallas, Idaiyas, Maravas

It will be

ters
hunand

belonged
and

as

Aryans,

Andamaners

people called Yatudanas

in the

and

of the fair-skinned

aborigines.

Australian

familiar
strange, un-

it is not

like the modern

fisherman

and

sometimes

are

but

savage

Yakshas

of their

representedby the Parsis,while

a
dark-complexioned cannibal
and

the

Rakshasas

the

come

and

Rakshasas,

the Asuras

later

provinces

wild

physical features

works

In later Sanskrit

not

These

by

account

on

non-Aryan
with

time.

given

only

did

kingdoms

called

The

countries

epic are

forests inhabited

dense

tribes,whom
Vanaras

that

livingin

were

Peninsula.

other

during Rama's

existence
then

Indian

and

Tamil

interpolations. The

that

tribes

of

recensions

modern

of the Aryans

fifteenth century B.C.

the

the

Pandya

quasi-historicalepic

migration

the

regions of

description of

into

the

prior to

account

various

in the

is

Ramayana

ratures.
lite-

of the
and
of the

56

STUDIES

TAMIL

in the

followingpages.
of

ancestors

We

shall

second

or

Even

were.

the

Vanara

the

early Tamils

who

enquire

now

allies of Rama
the

friends.

non-Aryan

our

for the Rakshasa

much

So

that

third century believed

A

actuallymonkeys.

they

of

were

period has said,

of that

poet

key
mon-

or

"

Qs=LbQpsLj
QuQ^iEiSi'^.Piir.
"

In

realitythey were

darkcomplexioned,

race,
and

of

monkey-like

They

lived

upon

stones

and

clubs

whom
the

Vanaras
the

tribes
the

and

forest tribes

Irulas.

We

have

had

their

Sugriva,the monkey
All that

may

be

the Tamil

have

summarized

the

Australasia,whom,

Aryans.

they should

modern

hill and

have

forest

said

before

that these

own

kings

like

of the

discussed

in the

The

composed
of

firsttwo

Ceylon

for the

Nagas, (3)the
The

infer that

Negritos,(2) a

to the Veddahs

"all the

Rakshasas

description of

This

chieftains

thus.

districts is

namely (1)
allied

we

the

only

Malasars, Soligas,Paliyas,Kadars

the

and

Negritos.

they used

fruits;and

the

of

the

fights with

to

us

nal
aborigi-

an

statured,but strong
like

disliked.

ancestors

like

and

in their

leads

short

appearance

roots

they ahviys

been

monkeys,but only

not

"

hill

Vali

and

Ramayana.

precedingpages
present population of
of four

distinct races,

mixed

leiotrichi

and

sake

Dravidian
the Vanaras

of

the

aboriginesof

brevity,we
race, and
and

race

may

(4)

the

the Kakshasas

THE

of

the

the

south.

been

the

earlier

Nagas

who

be

B.C.,

from

who

subduing

the

original

home

long

Ihey

arrival

marched

southward

together

in
And

to

the

invitation

Northern

as

came

teachers

their

Aryans;

the

races

at

the
of

kings.

cannot

the

came

hundred

Naga

Asia-Minor,

before

for

lived

turies.
cen-

some

not

and

they

have

should

Aryans

religion

gate

and

least

by
Their

tribes.

North-Western

the

the

kingdoms

been

Dravidians,

semi-civilized
of

the

the

India

mostly

eleven
small

of

race

Thirdly,

have

by
of

both

lastly,

but

of

to

India

it.

four

or

mixed

been

migration

about

chieftain?

Seems

the

for

have

have

must

the

their

India

must

occupied

of

date

three

out

entered

before

and

India

Upper

petty

they
by

data

no

carved

Negritos

and

them

Tiie
have

we

Dravidians

and

after

came

as

the

in

entered

they

forests

and

districts.

given

these

immigrants,
hills

the

maritime

Of

home

original

their

before

continent

the

to

had

"

submerged

from

57

PEOPLE

had

Ramayana

driven

TAMIL

as

querors
con-

philosophy

mostly

on

the

58

TAMIL

DISTRIBUTION

OF

STUDIES

PRINCIPAL

TAMIL

CASTES.

(In Thousands).
Tamil

t
"
*

647.
popiiIalion~16,

in Malabar,
Includes 36 Tamil Brahmans
Sembadavan.
Includes
Includes
Multiriyan and Urali.
Includes
Vedan, Vettii\an,Iiulrn rr.d clhcr

hill and

forest tribes.

IV

THE
An

TAMIL

examination

shows
Brahmans

from

Tamil

kings

Even

at

South

of the

from

that,

CASTES

time

and

made

that

India

snflicientlycivilized

the

and

bring with them either

neither
Vaisyas. We have

the

other

from

races

course,

leave

we

'Skilled

1 "The

name

of

Greeks

in

general.

name;

so

In subsequent
in

that

Tamil

ancient

by the Arabs,

succeeded
this

ill the

with

it

the

was

later

the

of

times,

country.
the handful

Of

of

carpen'ers

from

Ya-

whom

found
the

lonians
Hindus

period

when

Arabs

that
of

in the

the
Sanskrit

times,

Sanskrit

any

Ma-

from

and

of

from

were

derived

was

first Greeks

Javaii, the
and

who

the

or

mechanics

Magadha,

Europe)'i

'Yavana'

Tamil

and

sity
neces-

no

read

nor

historic

the

Avanti

from

(Ionia or

vana

from

heard

consideration

of

out

artisans
smiths

ratam,

outside

were

Kshatriyas

within

immigrations,

felt

Brahmans

to

extensive

Dravidians

the

period

remote

by the

countries.

their

in

of

bands

invited

were

settle

to

small

time,

to

Northern

inscriptions

Indian

the

ants
descend-

became

denoted
Greeks
denoted

were

Vishnu

the

or

city

Purana

quainted,
ac-

the
were

by
We

but
of
understand
the Greeks
the Arabs
not
by the Yavaiias
of the
Pei'sian
sliores
of both
Gulf, as
widely the inhabitants
national
of the
that
custom
Yavaiias
work
shaving
speaks of the
The
their heads
name
leaving a lock.
Sonagan
entirely without
of
these
Arab
sometimes
descent
by wliich
are
Muhammadans

ai

to

more

called

Yavanaka

in

Tamil,
""

See

is

merely

Ind.

Ant,

for

of
corruption
110.
1876, p.

the

Skt.

Yavana

or

'60

TAMIL

of

Kaveripatam
in the

v.'ho hailed

yas

of

earlier

to
'

the

the Vedic

Viswa-Brahmans,'
have

must
Vaisyas,'

and

which

castes

literature and

"of
In
and

way

had

and

to

^sation.

This

even

ancestry straight

of the

described

its own

on

preposterous. This

castes,who,

tribes

Kshatriyas'and
out

grown

social

one

English

and

in

'

Tamil

Arya
tribes

Tamil

ancient

inscriptions.

each

ethical

the

gods, callingthemselves

Dravida

are

in

certain that

their

trace

Mogul

concerned

are

It is therefore

Broadly speaking,the Brahmans

the Tamil
country belong each

engraftthe
the

'

We

Vais-

came

speaking castes

Pauranic

and

who

leaders.

of

Telugu
the Vija-

the

during

Sudras

who

castes

followed

North

Tamil

period.

Tamil

those

the

Mahratta

with

only

the

stray Kshatriyas and

Mahratta

the

of

here
an

the

D.

immigrants
as

who

red
occur-

A.

century

such

weavers

from

the

rule, and
train

times

recent

Governors,

yanagar

second

which

in this all later

Sourashtra

and

its destruction

of the

nickide

not

comparatively
castes

before

earlypart

do

We

STUDIES

the

as

to

that

rules, so
other

must

is

only

race.

attempt

an

grasped by

non-Brahman

the

been

vouring
endea-

indigenous Dravidian
natural

and

to

strange and

look

rightlybeen

portion of

an

distinct

already pointed out, have

assert

Sudras

system of thought,religion,

fact has

educated

the

and

they

merit

civilithe

THE

sympath}'

and

themselves

to

It has

suppoit

of

rational

scientific

been

Nagas

want

of

better

the

these

name

be

applied only

the latest

India.
*

of

Sometimes

Naga

no

caste

earliest

the

has

Brahman

they could

four-fold

as

Brahmans.

it

rank

These

Ilangokkal or
up for them

ancestry
the

positionof
the

the

Vaisya

unsettled.

the hill and

Their

and

people,
with

met

the ancient
on

were

duce
intro-

to

and

before

much

ition.
opposof

worthy

that

kings'.

The

Velir

or

moon

Vellalas
the

who

being

Sudra

castes

the

their

Vellala

called

traced

dubious

Nagas, who

got
their

rendered

to oscillate

greatest difficulty,
however,

forest tribes and

were

Brahmans

the tire. This

had

or

account

geneologieswhich

the

The

country.

kings alone
Kshatriyas in spite of

the 'minor

to the sun,

of

was

Tamil

with

very decent

there

Aryans

considered

of

Velirs

were

in Southern

tried, however,

The

'

used.

Tamil

they

was

marriage connections
tribes.

the

the

in

Dravidian

the

of

division

succeed

to

been

settlers

No

elevated

in

Dravidian

compound
significant

moie

also

arrival

system

their

classed

the

Dravidians'

Before

'

pre-Aryan mimigrants

the

For

collectively

who
Vellalas,

the

to

tribes.

called

Dravidians, though, strictlyspeaking,

should

tribes,(2)

Vellala

are

were

in the Tamil

Forest

and

or

confine

that there

pre-Aryans

Hill

(3) the Vtlir

and

they

enquiry.

in the last
essay

said

country, namely, (1) "lie

the

if

scholars

distinct types of

at least three

61

CASTES

TAMIL

was

ween
betand

with

constitu-

"52

TAMIL

of the South

ted the bulk

not

earlier

these

put

division

STUDIES

along

with

Indian

Diavidian

the

different
soil

which
principle,

region i

or

depended

in which

2. Marutam
3. Mnllai
4. Palai

Maravar

Velir

to the

only

II

I and

Vellala

the

or

Vedar

is conspicuous

tribes

Tamil

and

by
It

caste.

pre-Dravidiantribes

given

amalgamated

Palai

above.

with

Eyinar.

and
of

regional classification

This

Kadaignar.

f Kuravar, Irular,Savarai

Knriujl or hilly.

5.

live.

to

Toduvar.

Idaiyar and

desert.

or

(Pallar)"

Mallar

pasture.

or

happened

j Paravas, Nulayas
t and Valaiyas.

fertile.

or

of the

TRIBE.

maritime,

Neijtalor

altogether

the nature

on

the tribes

Velir

to devise

an

on

fear of

the

difficulty
they had

REGION.

1.

kings and

classification

of

scheme

new

this

get over

the Sudra

in

Vellalas for

Tamil

the

injuring the feelingsof

nobility.To

inhabitants

Naga

could

population.They

Kurinji ;

Villiyar.
the

the

non-Aryan
of

absence

the

must, therefore, refer

mentioned

in

is sometimes
and

Groups

omitted

the tribes

or

of these two

regions consequently interchange.

earliest Tamil

The
two

were

rule the

1. Tlie

Soil
as

inform

the Velirs

among

namely the cultivatingand

ans,

As

sections

works

as

four

i amil

five

latter section
grammarians

^/w/v."Neytal,

iiilaiiis making

Palai

and

or

the

pure

there

Dravidi-

statesmen

lexicographers have
Mullai, Palai
to the

that

non-cultivatmg.

furnished

Marutam,
common

us

other

and

four.

and

classified

Kurinji,

the
or

64

TAMIL

The
as

occupations

given below,

the

of

usri^

(SS)^su'SsiSsfT.isrrs?,

of

confined

never

and

; trade

Kurumbas

and

by

now

worship

of

occurs

in

should

not

Bengal
'

charming

stone

be

the

with
'

as

with
of

native

is sometimes

in manners,

a
a

the

resident
learned

7 70

Vishnu'.

Boidya

of

of

caste

Pre-eminently

Karavandapura,
illustrious

Madhurakavi

The

A.D.

physicians called
'

and

las
Vellawhich

name

done.

Vaidya family,

temple of

the

at

Tamils,

inscription dated

class

and

of

This

and

have

to

appear

section

Vaidyas.'

by

study

the non-Brahman

confounded

of Maran,

of the

'

Vatteluttu

or

Vaidyan

theson

the

as

Vellan-

or

Vedic
not

followed

givingalms

; and

extinct

an

formerly

castes.

practisedby

been

known

were,

(Pallars)^

Kuia-Vanikar

sacrificial fire do

probably by

except

are

Tilling

Mallars

was

caste

any

non-polluting

time

occupations

the

by

called

all the

any

Vellalas

particularcastes.

grains

in

class of Vellalas

Chettis

sacrificial'

others; cow-breeding by the Idaiyas and

and

Maravas

These

to

done

been

has

the

Here

aims.

Bhu-Vaisyas.

as

of

worship

(5)

(G) giving

and

however,

P. V. M,

"

Vedas,

the

studying

by

QpQp^essnT

"

tilling,(2i cow-breeding, (3) trade, (4)

(1)

was

were

Qi^rr"9iSss3!rQiurrmLSu

u^mi"LD
u(ips)e\}iTU

spoken

cultivatingsection

"

LJiumQsrrem

S-Qp^

fire,

STUDIES

made

Vaidyas were

ber
mem-

thisminis-

( Vatteluttu

"^ o 3

U"

-^

*"T

l7

r)

L"fr

""W

-tbt( d:p
M^

"^

0'p!"_'^C) ly
S3-

:r7.

+ ^

^J

9"

J5 7 3

GO

^*

3*^

TAMIL

THE

under

ters

Chola

the

Sanskrit

good
Their

royal title as

that of

It will be

Nammalvar

or

the Vellalasi

are

Pallis

that the

and

ascetic

of

as

the

tiie

caste

depended

upon

Idaiyansfor

butter,which

and

sistance

the

elevated

to the

granted the

never

thread, to perform

"

Brahmans

supply
for

of

milk,

their sub-

they were

quently
conse-

of

rituals and

to live in

the

eleventh

to live within

Clieri far

ed
remov-

Paraiyas,Izhavas
century

the

"

Virasoliyam, 85.

and

occupations of

giving ahns, tilling,

cow-breeding, trade, music

sei'vice to Brahmans.
6

had

of the

the end

'Pallava'

'Kavandan'

The

necessary

tribe.

though they
V^^isyas,
of wearing the sacred
privilege

villagelike

the

About

rank

the Vedic

villages.They

were,

the

and

its first

and

the word

sacrificial oblations,
and

and

from

were

makes

name,

of the servile class.

man

to Brahmans.

great Vellala

'Kaikolan'
a

ments,
instru-

like the Kaikolas

expunged therefrom, takingin

to denote

musical

and

(6)service

in

it the word

this work

appearance

Vellalas

great Vaish-

work

drums

here

mcluded

are

1.

Per-Arayan,'while
BrahmaArayan.'

probablythe Saiva
belonged to this section

inferior castes

agreeably to

their

Vedas.

probablyof
twelfth century, the occupations of
given,as (1)tilling,
(2)cow-breedings

Obviously, many

were

the

and

(5) weaving,"c.,

ghee

were

'

was

observe

(3) trade, (4) playing on

is

'

Sendan-Divakaram,

eleventh

And

in

and

caste.

In the

the

also

kings

versed
was

minister

Tayumanswami
Vellala

well

to
interesting

Saint

nava

Pandya

ministers

Brahman

and

scholars

65

CASTES

the
and

66

TAMIL

What

Kammalas.

cal caste

system

Turning

of
strange fitting

tribes to the

Aryan

procrustean bed of

once

to the

more

find

five

the

or

the

non-

Brahmani-

earlyTamil

the

mentioned:

occupationalcastes
Kammalan

these

we
inscriptions,

and

STUDIES

literature

following

of

names

Ambattan, Izhavan,

"

artizans, Kani

Kaniyan,

or

Kaviti,Kusavan, Marayan, Navisan, Panan, Panikkan,

Pidaran, Sekkan, Sakkai

Vannattan, Valluvan, Variyan

Vannan,
All

these

castes

in Makibar

exist

now

since

have

occupations

Kaniyan

Velan

have

title conferred

the

on

corresponds

to the

temple actor

; Vannattan

Variyan
"dancer

in

Ambaltan
Panan

was

Panikkan
and
the

now

Izhava

Enadi

low

985"1013).

of

temples

the

name

or

Shanan
the

and

man

of

or
a

mure

caste

to

famous

hill

now

now

instructor

in

Saiva

saint

;
a

deity;

barber

tailor ;

gymnastics

advanced
which

is

Velan

the

and

washerman
and

audit

Sakkai

high class

minstrel

teacher

an

temple

Devara-hymns,

Subrahmanya

caste

was

Nayanar

is

medicine

D.

Tanjore

minister); Marayan,

the

in
of

honour
was

the

present day O'duvan

overseer

an

in

royal musician

reciter of

is the

altogether

astrologer; Kaviti,

an

(but formerly a

accountant

Pidaran

was

their

slight change

disappeared. Most of these occur

(A.
inscriptionsof Rajaraja Chola
or

Velan.

Kani, Kaviti, Marayan,

Sakkai, Vannattan, Variyan and

Kani

and

though

undergone

districts

in the Tamil

while

{Mai. Chakkian), Uvaichan,

section

also
and

of

belonged
athletic

THE

teacher

of

of Izhavan
have

Chola

in

the Tamil

yet been

not

of

Many

king.

given

must

For

above.

strongest

Tamil

better

which

castes

in the

them

subjoined

Mallar

of the

Idaiyan.

P^i'-^'Y''^"'
Kaikolan, Kam" "^''^"' Kurumban,
Palli
jor Vanniyan, Kalian,Mutti-

Jriyan and

Vedan^ndVilliyan.^^^l'^y'^"
hill tribes.
^and
"^

other

The

important

Vannan

were

mmor

castes like

of

course

in Malabar

now

barbers

time

and

Ambattan, Vaniyan

originallyoccupational guilds

consistingof peoples from

Even

Ambalakaran.

\^TT''J'h^''"'
J","^^"
Kadai, Malasar

Irulan,

Kuravan,

Agambadiyan,

'

and

Fvimn
^y^"^"-

in

P'atlanavan,

Pallan, Shanan, Panikkan.

(Pallar).

Maravan

and

shall exhibit

castes.

\ Sembadavan,
( Karaiyan "c.

Maravan,

(5)
^

than

more

[ ParaVan, Valaiyan,

(3) Idaiyan.

il\
"^^

numerically

for

account

Modem

Valaiyan.
(2)

of the

table.

and

Paravan

faraihar

understanding

population,we

Originaltrihes.
(1)

be

tion
regional classifica-

growth

per cent, of the Tamil

80

place
which

reasons

doubt

no

in the

and

of formation

process

the

taken

districts,for

the tribes enumerated

with

has

Shanan

ascertained.

readers

our

67

CASTES

TAMIL

various

hardened

into

the Brahmans

washermen,

tribes,which

while the

distinct
have

have

castes*

their

own

Nayarsand Tiyars

.68
have
'

STUDIES

TAMIL

each

their
'

Vanijyan
All the

which

the

and

tribes who

Naga

shelter

driven

were

and

pettyrefractorychieftains

of

Early

literature tells

Tamil

chiefs

the

on

Tamil

been

the

kings,

allies of

like their

helped Sri
A

study

the Census

in his

Rama
of

of 1891

Those

Three
who

grades

who

offer

those

who

give

bird

class.

of

give any

those

are

what

donors

present
is

asked

are

belong

grudgingly after much

forests,
the rule

under

of

tory
feuda-

were

rulers ; while

or
{"sumsfr"))
grantors

They

had

always

of the three

Tamil

who

ancestors

had

Havana.
returned

the

irresistible-

in Tamil

belong
to the

during

the latest ethnological

to

one

mentioned

unasked

took

lands

ancient

with

lead

the

eulogized by

supplemented by
should

of

bands

and

sub- castes

the various

researches
1.

war

civil

Kudirai-malai

monkey

remote

terrible

(Tirupati)hill, Kolli-

another

or

one

plains.

Kuru-nila-Mannar.

hill chiefs.

were

some

the

that there

us

third-ratei Vallals

seven

of docenr

called

benevolent

the most

poets as

the

of

from

been

do

Group I,

inaccessible

Tomimalai,
of them

Some

of

Malaiyalans

the low

in

Vengadam

malais, Malainad,
Mudiram.

from

the earliest times

from

had

which

to in

the

emigrants

high mountains

on

alluded

Kurumbas,

are

form

present day,

and
dynasticconvulsions
early Tamil period,several

the

of the

wars

the

Malayamans

During

of the

Negrito race

like

is another

'

merchant.'

forest tribes

to the

of them

Some

Vaniyan

means

hill and

belong

not

own.

to the
second

literature.
first

class;,

class ;

importunity belong

to

and
the:

70

TAMIL

intruders

regarded as

were

the term

Hence,

in the Tamil

subdivision

one

of such

names

the

the

third

belonged to

D.

were

always considered

and

were

Tamil

Kurumbas

(now Sir)H.

A.

the

the

currence
oc-

they must

have

districts
the

the

Pallavas
districts

favourably m

ancient
with

connection
has

said

been

iMadras

as

second

strangers to Tamil

in the

Stuart

called

Seven

reason

As

and

Naga

(the

Canarese

regardstheir
Pallars enough

works.

and

this

mentioned

never

Kallaj.

and

kingsduring

For
as

tries
coun-

the

Palli caste

and

Telugu

century A.

Pandya

Mamallapuram

soldiers of the early Pallava

or

the Pallava.

appellation of

Pagodas) inscriptionswill show;

migrated from

of

rogue'

Mugali-Nagan, Oli-Nagan

as

in

Sanka-Nagan

Nagavamsam

or

districts^

mean

and

the

oi

Nagapasam

agavadam,
and

to

section

undesirable

the

southern

come

All these doubtless

thieves.
as

has

settled in the Chola

received

race,

Pallava

in the

language,while

subjectswho

or

STUDIES

the

by Mr.

Census

Report

of 1891.
Maravan
Tamil

Eyinan

works, and

bowmen
now

and

and
very

are

soldiers^

Prior

lo

Agambadiyas

Eyinas

been

did

castes, and

given presently.

Maravas
the

not

the

origin

ancient

been

skilful

and

were

from
and

century, the
come

in

even

Pandya country, and

appears

the Pallava

tenth

the

The
in

numerous

often

very

said to have

they are

the habitat of the

to have

occur

into
of

time

Chola

morial
imme-

countries.

Kaikolas
existence

the former

and
as

tinct
dis-

will be-

THE

a
means
Mdaiyan' literally
in the
regional grouping

middle

the

the

to

next

supply of

Idaiyan

an

The

Kallaand

with

the

latter sub-division
not

only

but

also

the

Cheri

dian

bears

their

Eyinas

Idaiyanof

old

is very

LDiT'Sf^U^dsmsLD

(The shepherd
and

There
we

was

country

to the Palli

people
The

1. In

Lu ear.

as

CLrnection
read

with

lips,dirty

Pallan, but in its stead

as

IV'allan and

in their traditional

and

the

Pandya

occupaticn

advantage.

of

These

disputedand

literature in

130-180

the

soldiers.

Shananismuch

in Tamil
lines

of

of the Tondainadu.

caste

Kadai,

sub-division

chieflyin

found

are

the lei

nowhere

fadai might be

Dravi-

ancient

(turned down)

labourers
agricultural

this

to

Pui'.

"

literaluie

Vanniya

originof

it is found

caste

correspond

were

residence

their

leaves.)

appearing

They

or

I"

his thick

of green

latter

and

Siva,

or

"

earlyTamil

caste.

Sambu

Paraiyas in

or

numerous

suggestive:

such

no

in

the

Pallan

far the most

originfrom

u^ "su ijuSSO)

with

garland

tind

gnan,

by

The

following description of atypical

villages.The

cloth

is

nect
con-

Paraiyans.

the proximityof
justifies
of the

tenth

the

as

of this caste

and

Kalians

which
out

for the

tribe

sub-divisions

Samban

them

late

As

live

to

depended

he

other

any

cowherd

or

had

He

land.

occupy

might become
by following that profession.

ot

man

to

came

buffaloes.i

and

D.

he

whom

on

because

'Middleman,'

pasture

Eyinas

cows

A.

century

the

or

71

CASTES

TAMIL

the

that

form"

Penimlavarnip^

72
As
as

late

by

surely

and

it would

Sanron,

and

kings

is

caste

attempting

tradition current

civilised
taken

to

in

mean

"

the

it is to be

observed

castes

most

the

that

The

names

Pattanavan
Tamil

and

is

an

Karaiyan

is

is

of

man

o^. the

fishingcastes from
Tinnevellyis noteworthy.
their

in the census

either

case,

Shanar

districts which

Veddah,

the

of

caste

of 1911.

part of

the great

Indian

sea-board.

Naga

the

boatman,

The

as

absence

All these
who

Native

hshing
lived

on

of any

district

maritime

'

navan
Patta-

vilhige, and

Probably they

name

race

sta-coast

beach.

of these

returned

other

Valaiyan (net-man),Sembadavan,
in
early
Karaiyan do not occur

inhabitant
a

class

the

the

and

abode

the

Sembadavan

books.

In

leading

Vettuvar,

Pallar

is

tribes.

Naga

caste

be

must

tribe.

more

if Izham

And

in the Tamil

numerous

adjacent to Ceylon"
or

as

cultivators,wuiie

huntmg

nomadic

the

of

According to a
toddy-drawers are
If this
or Ceylon.

regarded

c-v

now,

it from

derive

Shanars

Vedar

palm

continues

Yaksha

be

toddy,' the

the settled life of

are

Izham

from

as

section

the Veddahs.

of

Pallars,allied

are

the

correct, they may

section

days

to

do.

to

Malabar,

immigrants

be

theory

in those

educated

the

as

sun,

toddy-drawers. They

be absurd

therefore

known

were

Izha-piitchiwas

tlie

all

on

pollutingcaste

the

considered

Shanans

called

tax

Tamil

were

Shanar

century the

the 13th

as

Izhavans,

levied

of

STUDIES

TAMIL

must

of

have

Christian
castes

form

the

South

'

THE

About

the middle

it seems,

were,

from

(the 18

of the

fourteenth

Tamils

non-Aryan

or

be

might

as

sayingusfr(^uusiap u^QesriL" ^it^u^ld

inclusive
of the
Pallas
and
Paraiyas).

the last five hundred

tenfold,on

there

century

the

castes

Within

73

CASTES

only eighteen principal castes

the

tribes among
inferred

TAMIL

years

of various

account

they have

increased

causes

which

contributed

to the

will be

explained below.
The

which

elements

of the few

Dravidian

tribes

locality.The
fish,

Dravidians

used

Aryans
and

to

had

ceased

served

as

of
habit

castes

increased

"

personal comforts
Thus,

the

her

five

became

an

of the

was

greatestof

and
sins.

be

may

ob.

in the sociology
its

changing

usefulness

to the

man's
Brah-

religious offerings.
sacred

animal,

products, panchagacyain,

animal

bours
neigh-

sin, the gravityof which

and

and

eat

to

vegetarianism. Killing of

the most

for their food

necessary
of such

cow

period

the Brahmans"

their

to

But

Brahmans

Jainism,the

quiteunique

eating to

according

of

meat-eaters.

of their Dravidian

as

and

Brahmans

even

Pauranic

case,

(4)

Vedic

the

mutton

This, by the way,

condemned

was

of

the

people

meat

been

some

remarkable

from

animals

before

suit.

whole

A. D.

influence

ford, and

followed

antiquitylike

to have

appear

long

animal

any

250

as

the humane

under

of

beef, pork, venisjn,

eat

late

as

India

South

one

iiinumetable

up

(1) food, (2) occupation, (3) religion,and

were,

of

into

break

and
sacrifice,
is still being
It has

given

because

which

the

were

killing

considered
rise

to

an

74

TAMIL

STUDIES

imprecatorysayingusuallyappended

all

to

grants,

SEJGmsdssmn'uSleo smrfTihusfisaieiis
Qi"n(S5T
Qufreu
pu!TQi^^i")

VIZ,

jrrrs"^m
black

(may he incur

cow

the sin of

the banks

on

of the

having slaughtereda
Dravi-

The

Ganges).

the fighting
dians, chiefly
classes,indulgedvery freely
in

drinks
intoxicating

liquorwas
ancient
*

considered

not

Tamils.

toddy

'

the manufacture

and

The

has at least

simple

language proves
beverage throughout the

Tamil

after the

Jains

advent

drinking was
The
much

condemned,

to be

came

five

The

with

temples

social

status

as

of

Brahmans

these

the

them
social

new

Dravidian

wearing

tribes and

power
races

and

castes

of

only
cers
produ-

were

low,

bring

to

and

them

with

And

began

the;n

the

to

for

dissensions

were

improve.

tiiem

divine

social status,
in

willingworkers

them

the

tions,
flatteringdistinc-

the seeds

organisation. Thus,

were

granted

the

sown.

of

all

All

of
privilege

thread.

the sacred

The

high

elevatingtheir

subsequent quarrelsand
these

on

made

and

that

that

and

weavers

fabricated

besides

of

religiousinstitutions,

conferred

origins,which,

the

was

and

tended

classes

and
high titles,

humoured

its sellers

Brahmans.

other

and

in

Brahmans

and

all castes

the

It

word

pollutingcastes.

consequently

contact

the

use

land.

artizans,potters

these industries

rise of

extensive

and

shunned

requisitionedby

in closer

the

the

of

that

fact

eighty equivalent words

Tamil

the

occupation by

mean

sale of

and

religion to

is too

well

known.

rend
The

asunder
want

large
of easy

and

at the

country

of any

communication

quick

geographical conditions
this splitting
up of larger

of the country accelerated

and

castes

the

favoured

in the Tamil

kind

the

and

time,

75

CASTES

TAMIL

THE

of
crystallisation

the

smaller

communities.
The

in the

system

of

introduction

social

troubles

mans

of

Dravidian
for

olden

was

one

pointed out

it

measure

social

own

organization, the
As

of

cause

reference

of

those
their

to

Br ah

malas

of

curious

entitled

are

their

support of

(Kammalas)

to

the

perform

the

of

sons

Mahishya
and

male

and

whence

1. The
28th

is

the

female.

Sudra

did

the
to

Kammalas

bring

the

and
In

forth

that

mantras",

they

95.

women.

of

the Dravidian

by

were

Kshatriya male

so

In

Rathakaras

the

Karani

get

Kam-

Upauayana (thread

Karani
of

the

thread.

sacred

grant

by

the

records

many

Vaisya
country

Kshatriyas

illicitunions

about

(jovernment'Epigraphist's Report,

Madias

July 1909, p.

Brahmans

the

D,,

quoting

offspring

Vaisya female,
a

only

first to

Mahishyas

Vaisyas as

650.000

'

with

inscription'

w^hether

allowing

without

had

Brahmans

the

wear

decision

A.

1118

artizan

decide

An

question

to

wealing ceremony)

and

dated

and

the
to

Dharmasastras.

Kulottunga Chola,

decision

had

mans

already

serious

unceasing disputes,particularlyamong
which
classes,

Brah-

the super-

expediency.
the

been

caste
severe

If the

responsiblefor

of doubtful
had

produced

centuries.

were

their

of

imposition

Indo-Aryan

country

many

time

the

dated

the

'76

TAMIL

It will be

STUDIES

huge task to attempt

development of every Tamil

and

therefore take

perhapsthe

third

"what other

castes

they managed
But, by

present before
of

regional

have

Tamil

shall

We

caste.

is

Paraiyas,which

or

examine

castes,and

evolved

from

and

them

their present

secure

how

social-position.

introduction,it is highly desirable

the reader

ancient

an

Eyinas

largestof

to

of

way

the

only

origin

the

to trace

town

or

classification

tution
the consti-

descriptionof

of

village,in

tribes

to

the

which

explained

is

above

clearlydiscernible.
We

shall

firsttake

cityof Kanchipuram
Perum-panarruppadai^a Tamil

in the

the third
town

the

nor

the

fowl

In

century A. D.

the Brahman'

were

dog

fourth

or

the

could

quarters
be

where

seen'; they

of the

neither
were

of

work

heart

the

cribed
des-

as

the

flanked

side

streets and
by the fishermen's {sn'^js^^ff)
the other by those of traders
and
these
on
(susssflaiT),
surrounded
were
by the cheris of the Mallas or Pallas
and toddy-drawers {amea^Suoiefflir).
(",L^e"jiT)
Then, far
removed
from
situated
them
at one
were
extremity

on

of the
these
their

the

one

citythe pallis of the Idaiyans;and beyond

of the Eyinas and
lay the isolated piini-clietis
chiefs.

temple

Next

to th.e Malla

of Tiruvehka

and

the

streets
{^.l^suit)

were

royal palace of king

Ilam.Tiraiyan.
By

the end

of certain

had

of the tenth

tribes
come

was

century

somewhat

to occupy

the social

changed.
higher rank

on

position
The

yans
Idai-

account.

78

TAMIL

the

in

where

districts of
the

cromlechs

The

day.

very

correctlyan
of

poem

Arcot, Chingleput

tribe had

Eyina

numberless

STUDIES

formerly

and

hved

kistvaens

Paraiyan

term

occupational,

and

more

in

occurs

century A.

Mangudi Kilar,second

to this

caste, or

first

name

where

and

abound
a

as

Tanjore

D.

urremeisr ussipiussr si"ihuQsmek

^L^iLKSsr

Pltr.
fBiBiBiT"sr
s")".)^ (^u^u^uSe\)'2e\}.
"

Here

Tudi

or

kind

; and

is

peculiarto

minstrel

who

one

means

of drum

tribe; 'Panan'
mer

'

Tudiyan

'Kadamban'

is

and seem
occupationalnames
Palai
or
of the Kurinji(hill)
this casual
reference, we

to

which!

period

it

It

is

half millions

and

the

drum-beating

caste

Letourneau

pahariyn,a

native

seems

and

hill man,

that

or

from

Tamil

ing
beat-

the

nearly two
or

comprehensive

of it. The

Oppert

seems

the Murasu

to be that of Col.

Dr.

of

from

writers.

tempting
that

as

derived

of labourers, while
of

the

to

currency

occupation

section

literature

(A. D. 10.13),from

commonly

only j}^ih part

forms

derivation
M.

be the

name

down

it is inconceivable

could

of drums

are

Besides

the

Tamil

by Dr, Caldwell and

parai, a drum
This etymology though plausibleand
unsatisfactory,as

these

find

not

evidently obtained

denomination.

caste

drum"

refer to four sections

great Rajaraja Chola

of the

jungle

(jungle)tribes.
do

the

on

or

All

man.

either in early
Paraiyan mentioned
until we
in the inscripti(3ns,
come
or

time

hill

the

'Paraiyan'is

hill

plays

more

rate
accu-

Cunningham,

from

the Sanskrit

Poraian,which

THE

is

in

more

According
Paraiyas

least
Ncsavu

divided

were

sub-divisions

two

occupational

"c.

by them

returned

groups

ancient
Ulavu

there

of the most

Some

ed
assign-

Tamil

in
the

and

(weaving) ;

more

regionaldivision

grammarians.
inscriptionalready referred to,

the

to

the

the ancient

Eyinas by

to the

the

with

keeping

79

CASTES

TAMIL

times

(ploughing)and

probably

existed many

them, like Panan

among

of
significant

in the Census

into at

the sub-divisions

of 1891

were,

Valluva,

"

Kottai,Kottakara, Jambu, Virabahu, Panikka, Koliya,

Saliya, Kurava
prieststo

the

of

and

Paraiyas,and

that the

of

Brahmans
heralds

the

!Bmusap

drum

is

KottiU
ancient
as

the

"

the
;

mythical

teacher

an

land-tax

Saiiibn

Koliyan and

Vedic'
also

were

the

news

beat

of

for

in

elephant.)
is

was

is Siva

commanders

'

or

as

Kci^ll.

fort ; Kottakarmn

days

in money

caste) officiate

Valluvas

proclaimed
of

ber
remem-

kings.

ujsmnoiB^eariT.

the back

from

The

Tamil

Valluvan

only

we

rites of the Nambudri

IMalabar.

under

(The

Marayans, (a barber

the funeral

at
pnroliits

ductors
probably conkmg's household :

strange if

look

the

are

(more

obsequies)in

not

may

Valhivas

formerly superintendents

were

religiousceremonies

of funeral

This

The

Ambu.

of

granary,

levied
and

Virabahu

Siva

are
Saliyiin

in kind

weavers

as

is

Panikkan
;

well
of

one

is

Kunivan

80

is

TAMIL

hill

man

All

point

vestiges thereof

their

to

still survive

privilegeswhich

and

organization.The

Eyinas-

former

greatness, the

in the

cling

in

them

to

of

settlement

form

land

of
the

rights
village

dispute by

his councillors
Paraiyan and
regarding
ownership of a field belonging to a temple at the
Vesali

one

the

of Mudepakavar
village
of the eleventh

Eyinas

The

the

clear

to

or

earliest

the

were

purposes

small

forts

therein

been
to be

came

engaged
for

tanks

inscription

an

Paraiyar's decision

of

the

of

districts

Naga-Dravidian

Dandakaranya

of
for

above

the

cultivation
their

and

and

safety. Such

tribes
Shada-

to

build

of

them

employed in the clearing of jungles

called the Vettiyan (hewers),while others
sinking of

in the

irrigationgrew

dig) or digger

caste.

As

century A. D. they had

Ambur,

the

and

hunters

forests

for

in

absolute.i

of

ranya

had

is mentioned

century;

final and

deemed

was

as

The

arrow.

an

archers.

good

these

is

Ambit

and

considered

were

STUDIES

and

Vellore

wells

and

into

up

other

the

tdii

the third

early as
their

digging of

the

chieftains

places.

The

{tondit,to
or

fourth

reigning at
Eyinas had

supplied granaries{kotlakaram)and strong forts

and
with
lofty walls ; they had
deep ditches
{eyil)

well

musicians
out

of

dancers

work; they

masons,
1. The

25th

and

weavers

Madras

July 1910, p.

(Panans)

amuse

them

when

(Valluvans), carpenters,
priests
(Koliyans), gymnastic instructors

had

Government
94.

to

Epigraphist's Report, dated

the

THE

men
(Semman), barbers,washer-

(Panikkans),shoe-makers
what

and

The

not.

representativesof

ancient

constituted

well

'a

modern

Dr. Caldwell

Eyinas,as

tinct
defined,dis-

of every

independent

caste

the

Paraiyas,or

the ancient

rightlyobserves, thus

81

CASTES

TAMIL

other'.

The

founding villagesin the south during

the remote
period belonged to the sylvanancestors
of the despisedParaiyas. They were
the mayors
and
of

honour

high

of

aldermen
this is
old

the

of

custom

Paraiya,Toti

or

ancient

all tlie

nature, the

village ceremonies

Paraiyas play
the

example,

on

Tiruvalur

in the

much

the

any

of

the

there

Paraiya tribe, their

came

following
of those

that

all sorts

men

w^ho

indispensibleto
high

in

the

detailed
in

the

long

there
of

change

their

contributinglargely to
above

For

has

at
an

procession
of

account

various

places

here.

forgottengreatness. But with

Indo-Aryans about the second

of

said

god's

observed

A.D.

been

the
A

century
the

part.

festival of Siva

convenientlybe given

for their

advent

of

umbrella.

cannot, however,
So

important

precede

to

existing customs

the

communal

a
Tanjore district,
Paraiyan

white

of

an

occasion

hereditary right
holding

and
established,

recognized by all other castes in the

referringany boundary disputeto a
And
in almost
a
Holeya Kulavadi,

now

even

villagesthey had

were

in the constitution

food

and

occupation
It lias
self-degradation.
amongst

pursuits. The

had

them

social

people

standing

been

following occupaaons
well-beingof the Brahmans
rose
run

and

they

now

pass for

high

^2

TAMIL,

Hindus.

caste

Of

decent

STUDIES

learned

course,

Hindu

pedigrees

highlyserviceable tribes and

seal of sanctity
in the name
The

of

the

nine

to

have

Subrahraanya,
the tenth

seem

of

some

caught the infection

Five

their

an

been
weavers

them

equivalentof
the

both

whom

from

hero

the Sanskrit

Paraiyas claim

It
('.'))
like the

king

is

Eyinas

named

was

and

said
and

have

sacred

thread

Hindus.

caste

of this

origin:

districts where
numerous

simply

Kaikolas

that

they

S.

"

the

and

Tamil

of

section

formerly

were

Paraiyas,under
and

Muchukundan;

Xaga

ly
recent-

very

in favour

is

god

descent.

taught to them
of Subrahmanya,
other

from

Virabahu', a mythological

'

the

the

of

of

Kaikolan

word

with

originally
(before
like the Koliya

(1) They are chieflyfound in the

most
Brahmans
are
the Paraiyas and
Arcot, Tanjore, and Trichinopoly.
The

but

commanders

adduced

be

may

low

descent

wearing the
equal positionwith the high

reasons

(2)

the

covered
dis-

pnmnas.

trace

century A.D.) Eyina

Paraiyas,though
to claim

of

who

one

for

stamped them

Kaikolas,

Virabahu,

Brahmans

monkey-faced

that the art of

Tiru-Valluvar

by
the

trioes.

patron deity
Two

soldiers

of the

at the

ing
weav-

mand
com-

las
of the KaikoTillaistanam

(Neyltanam)inscriptionsof Gandaraditya (A. D. 960)

Kaikomade by Samara
Kesari-terinja
record the gifts
Virachola
and
Kaikolar
lar, Vikrama-Singa-terinja
They were natives of Tanjore and
terinja-Kaikolar'.i
'

1. The

Madias

"29th July 1912.

Government

Epi^jraphisl's Report

dated

the

served

under

soldiers

as

I.

Parantaka

Chola

king
of
inscriptions

the

Other

(A. D. 90G-949).

83

CASTES

TAMIL

THE

date

later

and the Kaikolaspeak of the Rajaraja-termja-Kaikular

the
word
that
Perumpadai. All these clearlyprove
"*

Kaikolar,'like

which

in the

occur

the

was

and

'

the

regiment

(terinja)
by Parantaka, whose

enlisted

titles were

(the war-lion),Vikrama-Singa and

One

RajarajaI.
was

of the soldiers

Kadikavan

Sengundar

the

In

(4)

the

1013)

'

loom

{iarJ)of

Tamil

Kammiyan,

be

Will

depend

were

known

Kaikolas

literature

does

also

not

as

D-

occur

and

(washerman)

the

which

term

weavers

also

w^ere

included

the

upon

their

good

Tamil

coarse

weaving
Eyinas.

learn

that

was

done

by

the

In
a

for

have

the

section
the

the

They

weavers.

kaUngam,

pi/i"^. 788.

"

superiorcloths

Dissatisfied with

by

^LLQstaiT.

Telugu neighbours

Thus

in

out

QjirsSujIr eS^^siT

interesting to

called

.turned

never

finer texture.

or

the

^u^iuiT QufT^uQuLuiT

SLDUiiTefriT

Tamils

regiment

Kammaias.

simjSujit luQJssr

It

by

given.

(5) In ancient

present

and

Lancers.'

Parai-tari,Tusa-tari

are
Saliya-tari

called

Red

Kesari

Chola

of the above
were

I,

selected

or

Samara

Vira

They

Chola

inscriptionsof RajarajaChola, (A.

the

though

Kalian.
the

or

'

Viliiyar(archers),

of Rajaraja
inscriptions

of

name

'

Velakkarar

'

come

Tamil
of the

earjy

had

to

cloths

of

to

be

country

Paraiyas

qualityof the work

Tamils, probably RajarajaChola

84

TAMIL

STUDIES

from
brought the Saliya-weavers

Telugu

them

yans

learnt

to

probably the

Kaikolan

as

caste

recognisedas

the

the

greatest
a

Chola

Kaikola

great influence

(1150

wearing the
Again,

sacred

take

to

professionas
their way
The

found

bards

Tamil

On

the

ing,
stand-

some

centuries,

of

Kulottunga
the

instance,

the

of the latter in South

to

of these
Canara

other

as

Portuguese

Roman

Catholic

Panans

served

word

India their

for
Charity,

emigrants

workmen.

are

lihood.
live-

now

and

of the

in Madura

introduced

The

ing
find-

devil-dancers

hand, the Panans

under
Missionaries,
as

kings,

of them

most
exist,

of

Panans-

Tamil

ancient

those living
country, especially

is

few

privilege

the

Tinnevellystylethemselves Pandya Vellalas

also
called
They are
their bread as tailors.
which

manded
com-

probably a

granted

be

to

thread-

descendants

basket-makers.

of

it happened

ceased

and

began

court

into Kerala.theLand

Malabar

in

of

fourteenth

at the

another

with the extinction

and

in

caste

were

under

minstrels

were

how

D.

poet, Ottaikuttan,

And

A. D.)-

A.

earliest mention

weavers

and

after the Kamnialas

years
of

of

eleventh

Kammi-

Conjeevaram
century, it is highly

distinct Hindu

between
when

class

Kistna.

or

century

is found

name

this

that

weavers

the

fourteenth

the

inscriptionof
probable

Since

cloths.

Eyina

the eleventh

during

finer

weave

moderm

Vizagapatam, Godavariand

districts of

From

Kalingam, the

whom
low

by

and

and
earn

Mestris,.
the

the

early

Paraiya

originof

th"

86

TAMIL

tribes,i forming
allied to, the
The

(1)
to all

Dharma

Aryan pale ;

out

by

the

classes

author
the

that

decision

is

India, that

artisans

of

architect
the

artisan

Further, it is

confirmed

mixed

the

the

by

ancient

Sakti

(3) Tamil
the

to

and

chunam,
With

and

caste

live within
drums
to

or

even

or

to

this

or
villages,

the

on

plaster
wear

Paraiyans

their
shoes.

what

Mr.

houses
And
Charles

and

marriage

as

are,

to

to

descent.

late

as

Kolis

allied

in

as

regarded

the

the

and

neighbours

and

celestial

their

trace

villagedeities

were

were

the

weaver

that

Upper

weavers

also

Madras,

Izhuvans

beat

occasions,

undesirable

Kammalas

and

whom

inscriptionsprove

like the

allowed

of

in

even

by

from

United-Provinces,

rule,considered

1.

of

out

clearlybrought

supplied by

woman

Visvakarma,

They worship

caste

been

castes

Sudia

Koliya Paraiyans

1013

they stood

Ramayana.

were

in the

Kammalas

generally supposed,

all the

begotten

the

common

already quoted.
It

(2)

this fact has

of

closely

or

code

to the

place

theory strongly

"

social

Sastras,a

and

of,

country.

system, purelybecause

caste

said

section

of the Tamil

Eyinas

the

the

advanced

an

Hindus, assign no

Hindu

of

STUDIES

village.'
A. D..

as

polluting
were

blow
and

with

not
ches
con-

funeraJ
mud

it appears

or

that

Johnston, I. C. S,
the
them
on
probable that among
sajs
[black Dravifirst
the
of
trade
which
system
guilds
up
dians]
grew
gradually
developed into hereditary caste of artisans and craftsmen, the chief
the workers
in gold, brass,iron,stone and wood'. The
of which
are
black

compare
subject: 'It is

Dravidians'

are

our

Nagas.

THE

they were

certain

time

rules and

maintained

low

They

century.
thread

sacred

during construction,
a
purification,

districts.

late

the

and

Kammalas

to

have

(We

completed undergo

fourteenth

This

we

learn

which
1

given

of

on

account

will be

South

the

Vaniyas

Malabar

h^ive descended

literature and

though,

sidered
con-

from

the

wherein

"

Naga-Dravidian

Tamil

the

century

Kammalas
must

the

Tamil

the

in

and

five Kammalas

the

slaves.)

as

The

thus

except

castemen,

Kottayam platesof Viraraghava Chakravarti

it is stated

dency,
Presi-

parts of the
of

as

the

wear

were
Vaniyans (oil-pressers)

in Malabar.

slaves

as

the

as

(probably
of the eleventh

neither

when

are

Dharmasura)

still followed

custom

As

that district

other

which

scale and

social

allowed

are

Kammalas

Kammalas

the houses

enter

scrupulously

been

Vaikhanasa

in the

as

to

nor

the

like the Tamil

pollutingcaste

where

Tamils, a country

people of
the

to

century A. D.i

centuries, the

position in

the other

time

Travancore), a country
have

several

authorityof

the

the

observances

for

regarded by
on

largelyby

from

given

the twelfth

and

(Malabar

first colonized

occupy

and

since
privileges

(4) In Kerala

caste

slaves

regarded as

87

CASTES

TAMIL

Indian

artisans

and
from

of
the

in

inscriptionsalready
o-f difference

in

47.

the

early

referred

to,

circumstances

explained hereafter,the
Inscriptions,Vol. Ill,p.

of

stock

same

mentioned

tricts
dis-

Tamil

the

former

have

^8

TAMIL

retained
the

their

risen

equalitywith the
(5) The custom
the

worship

entire

pollution/ while

distance

far in social scale

so

to claim

as

Brahmans.
of

Vishnu

of

with

the

villagedeities,and

other

anrl

dead, partiality

their

burying

of Kali

absence

them

connect

'

original

latter have

to the

STUDIES

worship

pre-Dravidianor

to

seem

aboriginal

Naga tribes.
Thus

their

or

in its favour

are

and

customs

Indian

cognised
re-

any

upon

Purana,

that

and

toto ccelo

opposed

prevalent at

usages

Kam-

the

period of

any

history.

Now

with

hunters,the
say that
and

based

not

are

Veda, Sastra, Itihasa

arguments

of

that the claims

seen

for Brahmanhood

malas

to

it will be

regard
'Ten

to the

and
Idylls'

Tamil

they ate pork

fo-)d of the

and

Eyina

the

Purananuru

flesh of the

the

tribe of

wild

cow

freelyindulged in spirituousliquors.

sruSismiT

^i^ QiSuiLLcrTQssrjjS^sms^u

ua^-Qeum
(oS3U(^(^sa!srujQu(VTj^^

sttlo^.

^The

with

swine

change
of them
connects

the

the

flesh

of

the

Eyinas.)

Sir.
"ss)LDSu(ruQu^i^(sSliT^
(^lLl^sst
"

shall

(Thou

Even

rice boiled

justkilled by

^maesr

Eyina

white

new

Pill'.

"

with

women

after

get the

rice

tamarind

sweet

said to

the.ii with

of their
eat

the

cooked
and

lapseof nearlyfifteen

in the food
are

hot

by

roasted

centuries

we

Paraiyadescendants.

frogs,a strange
V'anadis

habit

of Nellore.

the

beef.)
see

no

Some

which

THE

To

the

well

Hindus

the

as

eating of
the

of

89

CASTES

is

cow

Vahana

should

be

treated

From

Brahmans

by

the

It

therefore

was

drank

and

liquors

filthypolluting

as

the

standpoint

Brahmanical

is

less hateful

Not

ate beef

people who

as

killingand

Siva, the

of

intoxicating drinks.

that the

animal

sacred

abominable.

are

natural

Caste.

the

bull,the

which

use

TAMIL

best

non-Aryan tribe to rise higher

above
in the social scale was
the giving up of the
and
practice. The
Kaikolans, Panans, Semmans
recommendation

Kammalas

ihem

the

allow

organisation
the

to

even

Paraiyas

perusal

readers

the

the

assumed,

have

character

of

still looked

social

system

how

give

; and

their

Anglo-Saxon

our

labourers

influence

The

Brahmans.

Kshatriyas

is

power
who

race,

naively remarked,

the

of

the

in

estimation

the

while the
as

Paraiya

these

Leyden

down

will

Life'

gone

now

Brahmans,

subdued

not

the

stronger
as

to

Paraiya tribes seems

exclusiveness.
They did
the

Tamil

is

Brahmans

revolution

the

pollutingcastes generally
and
villages. A
agmharams

to

as

by the

crippled by

relation

good

of

Nandan's

of

idea

some

treated

were

are

of

and

their

enter

careful

the

see

can

all,the primary cause

been the Brahman

have

of

we

the Brahmans.

and

above

But

did so, and

between

in

for

beef-eating Paraiyas

being

thougii admitted

outside
to

be

the

Hindu

Hindus

in

religion.

Among
from

the

Paraiyasthe

the Brahman

sub-division
domination

fered
that firstsufwas

the

Ulavu

90

TAMIL

Paraiyans,who
all

day

long

Brahman

from

rice

their

Tamil

Brahman

fields.

it were,

as

Their

country passedluckilyinto
the

of

the

Malabar,

with

them

even

the

and

and

Khonds

of

defiled

What

is

by

of

the

of

of the

the

British.

Navadisto

the

carry
that

touch

will

they

of

according

Coast

West

think

Vizagapatam

pollution then

predial

pollution, so

Holayas

mere

the

when

supposed

of

and

the

arose

dog-eating

are

the

with

changed

the

on

religious
parcel of

put down

degree

Pulaiyas

their

the hands

Paraiyas

high

the

be

Paraiya.

the

to

Hindu

something imaginary,flowing out of

social gravitation
which
exists between
Aryan
an
The
a
tion
degree of the pollunon-Aryan Hindu.

notion

the
and

It is

varies
the

mversely

Brahmanical

and

them,
radius
a

and

thirtyyards has

high

caste

the

Hindu.

degree

and

the

consequently

of

between

with the

customs

stubborn

were

to

exception

the

wrested

were

part and

to

encourage

and

Thus

ownership of land.
slavery which, however, was

With

to

masters

of

change

but

kings

fields

access

moiling

own

that

in the

any

advisers

became
institutions,
their

work

to

of

cent,

per

toilingand

once

the

50

having

They,

by

the

support

had

without

were

them

about

They

lord.

which
fields,

form

now

labouring class.

STUDIES

adoption
The

manners.

least

their
been
The

early Dravidians

of

inclined

approach
considered
hatred
and

to

of

yas
Parai-

adopt

within

polluting

which

Aryans

existed
is

best

THE

in

preserved

Kuricchan's

the

corresponding
of

custom

plastering

the

remove

During
other

and

we

glad

are

these

classes

their

social

position

the

of

and

anything

have

but

the
which

happy.

on

working
evils

has

of

and

arising
rendered

the

to

Jesuit

the

hand,

one

to

entrance

centuries

been

alleviate

degradation,

cow-dung

philosophers

Tamil

observe,

to

the

on

country)

Tamil

the

by
three

past

the
with

huts

caused

Missionaries
School

Siddhar

their

pollution

Brahman.

of

Malabar,

in

tribe

(a hill

Kuravas

the

to

91

CASTES

TAMIL

the

other,
elevate

of

out

their

THE
In

TAMIL

the

last

ancient

chapter

Tamils

of the

that
modern

it has

there

was

of

to

some

at

least

be

could
the

five

"country
caused

by

beliefs

in

the

the

and

in

precise

extent

matter

not

and

Tamils

Dravidian

whole

division

right and

has

mischief

been

from

About

i(1449

A.

Padaividu

the
the

D.)
in

the
the

of

society

middle

of

inhabitants
North

applies

in

is

caste

all

to

system
time

of

course

in their

hatred
in

putes
dis-

the

which

A.nd
feuds

endless

India.

divided.
of

of its

the

prevailed

factions,'into

was

cause

strument
in-

were

Southern

mutual

left hand

time

was

countries

the

culminated

end

the

the

castes

of the

had

life,which

the

of

influence

tribes

social

'

their

result, though

expansion

the

it took

of

of

This

discontent, jealousy and

in

and

attain

to

Brahmans

this

their

and

the

ot

that

economy

determmable.

castes

of

Nagas
;

castes

the

about

which

to

Dravidian

the

tribes

to

food, occupation, religious

bred

of

exception

diversity

that

; and

easily

the

castes

physical condition

introduction

;among

in

Tamil

ancient

social

the

bringing

non-Aryan

the

these

present

them

by

The

forest

differences

the

inhabited

and
for

similar

the

to

centuries

that

with

system
the

of

most

the

that among

caste

traced

hill

position

present

shown

no

; that

Aryans

(continued).

been

times, probably

Vellalas,

the

CASTES"

this
and

inception.
the
of

Arcot

fifteenth
the

century

kingdom

District

appear

of
to

-94

quarrel ensued

at

district,
which,

however

It

STUDIES

TAMIL

was

this

Moreover,
the

has

feud

Chittur,Salem
forces
members

among

even

caste

the

of

then

wonder

no

extended

its

has

none

its

lighton

it has

that

faction

the

genesisot

painful

Criminal

and

influences

evil

the

while

the

people

into

sectarian

classes.

attracted

the

been

able

yet

other

attention
to throw

and

its

date

probable

of

the

subsequent growth

will

the

not, it is hoped, be uninteresting to the reader

without

it is not

rather

in order

to

get

details of this curious

the

within

1. Brief

which

are

division is

historical

given

Madras

Census

to the

Report

in the

highly desirable.i

notices

of

statement

the

Census

of the

some

will

Report for 1891, and

on

caste

of 1901.

oe

most

found

in the

Caste

it

ty.
probabiliminute
torical
his-

accurate

an

every

that

of the

idea

distinction,

careful

belief

the

; and

following

and

of historic

correct

and

the

prolonged

merit
a

of each

account

that

offered,in

is

it at least the

carries with
And

confidence

some

explanationbased on
study of the subject

It

originor subsequent history.

enquiry regarding

An

Paraiyan.

families

same

divided

only

but

ethnologists;

sufficient

Kamsali

led to

Civil

or
ethnic, territorial,
professional

is

the

Chingleput. Unlike

of the

has

system

and

it

often

very

and prosecutionsin
litigation

segregating

Godavari

lying
jealousyin guarding the rightsunder-

factious

Courtsof

the

marriage in
ring-leader being a Madras

the

caste,

of

in

immediately put down.

was

occasion

the

on

Dummagudam

comprised
But

the

important

in Chapter

lists
castes

of the

Glossary appended

THE

have

we

several

examined

the

factions

social

the

traditional
thereof

members

will

subjoin

exhibits

of

the

later

on.

conflictingaccounts

castes, which

which

95

CASTES

"*ive

Nevertheless,we

^nd

TAMIL

be

noticed

tolerably correct

of

names

occupations

important
followed

division

their

prior to

ment
statecaste

by

the

these

into

:
"

Occupation

Left-hand.

Right-hand.

f Beri Chetti,
I Vaniyans
(who yoke two
(^bullocks).

Balija,
Banajiga,

Traders.

Komati,
Chetti.

Vellan

Devanga

Seniyan.

Kaikolan.

Weavers.

Jandra,
Saliyan,

and

Kammalan,

Kamsali,

Nil.

Artizans.

Panchalas.

Madiga

Leatherworkers

labourers
and

soldiers.

iy held
As
were

Chakkilian.

(females)

the Mala,

labjar^rs

rule, m
enlisted

(Males.)

f Malaiman,
I Nattaman,
(females), f Bedar,
J Falh
Palli (Males)
Vettuvan^
or
] Vedan
[Pall an,
[ Paraiyan, Mala
(_and Holeya.

Field

Of these

or

)st
as

of

Holeya
and
tue

sepoys

the

and

Kaikolans

lab jurin4

by

Paraiyan

the

were

classes
Tamil

were

and

kmgs.

raost-

soldiers.
hunters
All the

96

TAMIL

other

South

Indian

above

table

belong

the

to

or

attitude
that

the

later

castes
either

hold

or
left,

in

STUDIES

the

with

immigrants

Guzaratis, Marwaris

classed

right-hand

which
in

Bengal
have

but

this

of the

The

for certain
twelve
five

in
pillars

These
on

public

any

of these

the

left-hand
The

Malas

the

weavers

hand

and

two

divisions

struggle

festive

beating of

the

monkey

flag.

right-hand castes

occasions, and
exercised

Banajigas

Andhra

in the

the

of

use

by

whenever
member

of

faction,fightsusuallyoccur.
the

of

Tamil

country

are

right-handdivision.

the

Canarese

districts

vince,
pro-

and

the strenuous

They

the
porters
sup-

are

assisted

Canara, and
Mysore and
and Telugu districts.
Tamil

by the

Holeyas
division

the

by

the

as

occasions, the

carrying of

claimed

Paraiyas of

of the

by

the

to

seem

dency.
Presi-

ceremonial

are
privileges

of the

by

not

of

the Madras

marriage pandal.

or

Pancham

the

worshippers

does

of

the

certain

on

are
privileges

all

of

the

horse-back

on

distinctions

honorary distinctions, such

big drums

ride

Similar

with the social division

castes

members

are

sion,
strange dissen-

Sakti

whatever

non-Brahmanical

the

as

India, exists

religious sect

any connection

such

South

to

the

among

note

to

Patnulkars

This

part of the country.

still be found

may

curious

and

only

neutral

India

castes.

is confined

other

no

be

South

in

Musalmans,
with

Brahmans

It will

dispute.

the

right-hand faction

the

to

in

mentioned

not

in

is commanded

Kammalas^

throughout
Kamsalis

or

The

the

Panchalas

left-

dency
presiwith

the

But

for

the zealous

classes,this enemy
from
Yet SLich

with

to the

India.

The

their fond

hope

of

feuds

Pallis

in

tribal

temples

will
inscription

Qsii'SirsfTS
SL^euiT

Again
the

show

or

to

mortgage

that

rather

left-hand

the

social

faction,be.

dancers

/. I.

and

122.)

in

assertingthat they

only try to

not

also take

shelter in

privilegeswere
of the

'they are
that

goddess

is the

placeof

placed by
in India

the introduction

the later settlers from

T

tricts
dis-

the

Visva-Brahmans

by Kali,and

by

Tamil

singers
following Kanchipuram

(S./.

Kammalas

above

before

the

head-ship,the rightof
god (dancing,"c.),and weaving.]

that all the

side which

maintained

"

Naga originbut

been

Mac-

"

the

Deva-or

their

the

the

as

^ssiju).

sell

lease,service

ago.

Telugu parts of
Vanniyas have, in

or

the last six centuries

Hindu

[May

or

appeared
dis-

becoming Kshatriyas,
forgottenall
Kaikolas
have, in order
; many

off the so-called

within

have

is not

the

and

still clingingto
indignity
come

would

peace

in
pertinacity

Southern

wipe

degraded

contrary,

Canarese

the

of these

several centuries

the

about

Chakki-

support

public

zeal and

in

as

Madigas or

Dr.
distinction,
notwithstanding

much

so

of

the land

leane's statement

to

of the

assistance
indefatigable

lians.

97

CASTES

TAMIL

THE

granted

conceal
tradition
to

highest rank
on

her

honour.'

are

them
ing
hav-

left-hand

Further,

of this distinction in iVIalabar

the

surrounding Tamil

and

98

TAMIL

this
districts,

Canarese

Thus

as

the

dispute

is

the

castes

Paraiyas,

to

lowest

"

grants.
immi-

cally
practi-

occasionallyencouraged by

"

Kammalas.
is involved

this distinction

The

originof

but

it is clear that it is purely a

and

either

by the

but
the

busy

in

though

mutilated

for

claims

suggest

the

to the

to

The

support their

social

status, is

as
interest,

and

age

Panchalas

waxed

and

jealousof

devised

office.
spiritual
while

out

throne.

the

During

Cholas.

This

their

of

it

seems

of

this

Parimalan,

influence

to oust

raised
was

gether
alto-

not

they
royal family

the

Accordingly
event

cal
chimeri-

origin

reign

scheme

hunting and

current

(artizans)
say

hereditary priestsfor

kingdom
king

'

position.

tradition,
pervertedand

historical

probable

the

Vedavyasan
their

as

so

higher
an

dispute.

the

were

The

scarcelylet
story

or

race,

their low

below

give

we

it be,

of

devoid

endless

it

of

of the

status

Dravidian

elevate

to

Kammalans.

the

among

the

elevate

south.

the

manufactured

been

have

to

schism,
fomented

ingenious artizans,who

and

proof

Dravidian

sometimes

even

tribes of the

opportunity

slip an
And

Brahmans

serviceable

in obscurity;

Aryan immigrants in

later

traditions,
however,

of

it

now

of fact the

Many

to

even

Canarese

Madigas

covertly, by the

by

thing

and

weavers

though countenanced,

low

disputewas

Malaiyahs,and

matter

only

and

Holeyas

the

confined

inter-caste

to the

quiteunknown
exists only among

STUDIES

he

his

them
murdered

in

the

from
the

son
illegitimate

followed

by unpleas-

THE

results.

ant

The

and

tumult

therefore

declared

refused

cultivate,and

to

king
everywhere. The
;iU people who
supported him
bouring
right-hand people. A neigh-

ruled

that

called

99

CASTES

people

disorder

be

should

TAMIL

the

Kalingam and
dismissing the

Rajah hearing of this,invaded

off its

carried
Panchalas
the

and

people into

Another

king

old tradition

and

political
changes) where,
for

specialhalls

day

the

that

stated

the

and

eueosaasLDsmi"ULD

castes.'

value

left-hand
of

so

says

the

ous
religi-

many

it is

dess
godexists

said,

ed
parties call-

two

^L-iW'SSiSLDsmL^ULh.It

pagoda

Conjeevaram

at

copper-platebearing inscriptionswhich

this

origin of

the

the

Zillah

factions.

It

appears,

forged a

in favour

All that

1. The

series

of copper

can

we

were

Madras

some

infer at

or

the

two

that

give
castes.

of

them,

document

Chittur

in

the

irreconcilable
the

Kammalas

plates(dated 1098
to

matters

SS.)
its preferjustify
ence

social, l

present from

Dravidian

priestsor
Govt.

Salem

faction

right-hand in

is, that

Valluvas,

of

however,

of the left-hand
the

over

Court

between
litigation

of

course

stories

of

distinction

partiesreferred to it, neither

could
produce this important

it appears,
before

queer

both

Though

have

originfrom the command

Kanchipuram (the seat of

at

further

has

equallyhistorical
the right-hand and

Kali

the
is

of

into

dividing

left-hand

its

took

this

to

for

and

appointingVyasan,
the right-hand and

that the division

castes

captive, for

as

castes

pnrohitsto

Epigraphist'sReport

tha
dated

the
such

Tamil

above
the

as

kings

July 1910.

100

TAMIL

before the arrival of

Brahmans,

of the Dravidian

the

connection

it would

and

social

former

be well

probable originof
left-hand

and

by

some

tells

been

have

artificers and

being

the heads

in

to

the

the

the

have

not

or

of

between

the

other

originof

(1891)

this

by

the

names

tion
distinctheir

Brahmans,

the

other

'.

Superintendent of

who

goes

irreconcilable

of

'

other

and

the

class,and

jealousy that
professional

alternative

and

tlie

interlopers,form

is maintained

Mysore

that

writer

principal

the land-owners

one

persons

Another

say.

been

ers
strang-

were

that person

and

the

to

on

faction

existed

indigenousmercantile community
more
powerfultraders. This is,no
by

concerning
the rightto

who

persons

have

in the Indian

appear

observes

primarilyfrom

Census

that

third

arises

last view

writer

it does

dispute

made

dispute between

who

does

which

mercantile
agricultural,

the artisans and

The

he

the

classes ; while

serfs

or

'. But

it is

that

us

says

person

India

to South

could

the Valluvas

been

divisions

Kanchipuram
king. In this
the origin

at

to remember

factions. One

Antiquary (Vol. V)
caused

the

the arrangement

grand

Chola

suggestionshave

Various

hand

place

of

positionof
explained.

alreadybeen
the

took

royalcommand

that

and

into two

castes

(therightand left hands)

under

STUDIES

is due

between
the

say

the

largerand

doubt, borne
factions,

out

Desa

and Peta or Nadu

are
(native) which
rent
cur(foreign)
only in the Mysore State. But the quarrel
is fqund throughout the
presidency and is not

102

TAMIL

universal
the
the

and

(2) 'The

adduces

languages
the

'

the

the

and

side

to have

seem

that there is
which

the

would

support of

it he

to have

of

it'. Mr.

for
'.

same

its

to the

communities
of

approved
the

the

left-hand

Rice

also observes

in the

Mahawanso

to refer to

quotes

is the

eighteen

to be

seem

same

matriarchal

passage

supposed

be

may

institution
in

'doubtful

father-

Malabar, because

communities

opposed

(1)In

the

is the

in

'

the nine

for

paternalaunt

passed from
people never
The
condition'.
patriarchal
of the right-hand side seem
change, while

facts

name

is unknown

division

system among

two

uncle

maternal

mother-in-law

the

he

Dravidians

Dravidian

in-law

of this matriarchal

existence

early

STUDIES

it,and

if so,

the

of great antiquity
'; and

tradition that

'

when

the

to Ceylon, in
Pand5'a princesswas sent from Madura
Vijaya solicitingher
embassy from
response to an

in

hand

marriage,she

is said

accompanied by

to have

been

of

eighteen castes

the

due

With

I doubt

their arguments

in

dispute for
has

It
was

no

like

modern
of the

to the

deference

quoted above,

there

members

thousand

five

and

version)

one

different

clans

of

'.

workmen

of the

to
(according

that

times.

the

in

which
Then

right-handand

originand antiquity

the

system among
we

how

the 9

find

authorities

tenabilityof

the

followingreasons

shown

been
caste

much

very

support of
the

high

two

:
"

last

the

ancient

did the 18 panas

the

dians
Dravithem

amongst

panas of

that

essay

or

left

in

castes
come

THE

into existence
The

above

of

the

of

range

there

matriarchal
in the

of the

is

Pendiikkii

by, or

and
civilisation,

the

from

in various
all the

reference

in

the

in

the

the

of the

budri

the

castes.

or

Brahmans,

only

whose
marital
that

others,who

and

due

to

the
the

females

may

both

the

system
the

to imitate

desire

the

India, while

Marumakkatayam

and

Makkatayam

transition,follow

Among

it is

the

is

state

polluting castes

is doubtless
to

are

transition

the

matriarchal

parts of

the

are

Travancore

Here

follow

else,

the matriarchal

and

principle.

state of

Nayars,

Sanibandani

Idaiyans

adopt,the Aryan

to

Malabar

other

and

Nayars

distance)castes
and

of the

them

amongst

to this

This

inheritance.

higher

the

Kerala

forest tribes

very slow

are

even

and

Makkatayam

of

in

everywhere

the hill and

to
patriarclial

said to be

of the

importance.

except

as

Ambalavasis, Saliyans,Tiyans
be

vital

India

country,

stages. Most

as

'ancient'

slightestvestige of

aboriginal tribes

system

and

this

to

of such

the

unknown.

exceptions

no

the

people;

Meykki sub-caste

and

castes

was

postfacto

literature,especiallyof

it was

Dravida

least affected

system

us

District.

the

lowest

to

C. ?

the

no

not

B.

century

in

system in South

Madura

In
the

is

division,though

Further,

and

Canarese

Tamil

early period, there

social

sixth

seems
therefore,
tradition,

concoction

whole

the

early as

so

103

CASTES

TAMIL

of

influence

the

custom

non-polluting (by
so-called
had

and

Kshatriyas
still have

with the Namrelationship

have
adopted completely the

104

TAMIL

Marumakkatayam
matriarchal

into the

system

alone

Whether

been

has

India

in

since

of

there

whether

direction,

had

it is

ages

earhest

system

the

for

other

beyond

the

patriarchal
everywhere

historic

times.

entirely due

was

to

Brahmans

Nambudri

been

come

Brahmans

the

that the

vogue
the

the matriarchal

of

the

that

have

should

and

country,

influence

the

Malabar

of

only after the arrival

Kerala

South

in

It is thus clear

system.

system

into existence

STUDIES

of

scope

in that

work

at

causes

or

this essiy

to

determine.
As

for the absence

it may

amongst

way
on

said

be

which

that this disaffection

the non-Brahman
the

of

account

peopleof

life,as

at

temples;
labour

and

there

districts. The

with

thread

the sacred
India

The

ancient

shown
was

so

either

of

Dravidians

in

the

as

its

country

Nambudris,
ther,
Fur-

as

skilful

for

demand
in

Nambudris

the

Tamil

aspired for
invest

the Brahmans

them

in the

other

did.

forms

the
marriage prevalent among
weie
gandharvaut (Tarn, sotraii)

have
marriageby capture as we
And
the
marriage tie
previous essay.

rakshascim

and

of that

strong grip.

weavers

did the

find

not

Kammalas, therefore,never
nor

Kerala,

comparativelysimple
no
building of large

such

and

Brahmanhood,

parts of

was

no

was

of the artizans

its

led

Kerala

; there

present

of

under

from

did

castes

iron-hand

down

kept them
the

of this division

or

loose that it could

party as

we

now

see

be

broken

among

at

the

tlie

lowest

will

of

castes.

THE

105

CASTES

TAMIL

In this state of connubial

there
relationship

need

the idea

or

for terms

to express

'mother-in-law.'

words

for

The

father's

of

relationshipbeing confined
and
sister. Thus
mother, brother

meaning

of aitai

Dravidian

word,

in Tamil

meant

aminai

both

are

father-in-law,
words

do

theory,except

that

Dravidians

primitivestate

destitute

tionshipother

than

from

careful

obvious
the

study

of the Tamil
Indian

dissension
political

which

it

aiyan,
these

one

or

way

patriarchal

the

in

were

express

very

rela"

any

children.

and

find

dispute,we

the

and
inscriptions

castes

first and

The

causes.

that

Then,

or

to

origin of

the

the South

historyof

of terms

father,mother
to

now

not

sister ;

least to infer

matriarchal

Turning

the

Similarly akka

elder

and

regarding the
the

niaina

indefinite

brother, etc.

in the

us

term

is also

wife.

teacher's

mother

father,

to

sister,mother-in-law,

elder

mother's

help

not

the other

the

the

and

vague

mother,

father's sister and

and

so

only

which

(Tamil, ^^ew^),
is

no

Sanskrit,and

from

borrowed

was
miTLDrr)

had

brother, "c.,

sister,mother's

their

(Tam.

'father-in-law'

Dravidians

early

no

was

that there

the most

the

led to

are

the

three

important
final

is

throw
over-

of the powerful kingdoms of the Pallavas(wliich

besides

other

state of

Mysore)

provinces
and

hereditaryenemies
Pallava
of

was

hateful

Kanchipuram

Pallava

Pandyas.

of the

Cholas

to them

their

the

the

embraced

the

shared

kings and

then

; and

They
the

the

miserable

subjects.

As

modern
the

were

name

very
Pallava
fate
the

gods
of

the

Kanchi-

106

STUDIES

TAMIL

inscriptionsof Kampana

puram
the

Pallava

temples

Pallavas

About

kings in

broken

A.

century

the Chola

into

up

small

show,

alienated

and

series of battles,after which

was
as

by

will

long period of

their lands

the ninth

defeated

were

for

closed

were

nearly three centuries,and

Choliyan edict.

Udaiyar

by

the

D.

Chalukyan
the vast

pire
em-

such
principalities

"c.
Gangaipadi,Nulambapadi, Tadigaipadai,
Agam, in the firstquarter of the eleventh century

Rajaraja Chola,
of the Chola

marshalled

different

into two

in all his

composed

of

soldiers

fought againsthim
and

the latter made

Bedars

was

think,

grouping of

up

could

the Bedars

their Tamil

the

of the

called

he

his

seemed

won

and

quered
con-

the

"

him
the

had

enemies'

other

the

formerly

camps.

the Vedan,

one

tories
vic-

Pandya,

The

Nattaman,

called the

right-hand

right-hand infantry),
MadiPallans, Pallis,

the left-hand

account

had

newly

for

to

he

divisions

the

Paraiyacastes,he
"

alone,we

from

his

from

Qt^'SefrdamriT
d-rrny (sijeviaeins

gas and

had

chieflyfrom

former, recruited

Malayaman

grand

countries,who

Canarese

and

defend

wards
To-

countries.

reign

foreign campaigns,

new

Kalingam,

armies, which

who

men

mightiest

conquered Vengi

other

quarters to

those

consistingof

Telugu

and

his extensive

dominions,

while

and

close of his prosperous

posted at

while

of the

one

invaded
sovereigns,

(Ceylon),Madura
the

have

and

Rettaipadi,Gangaipadi, Kollam,

Nadu,
11am

the richest

for

army.

the

(Canarese hunters)

brethren, the Vedans,

were

This

anamolous
in the

left,

placed in

THE

107

CASTES

TAMIL

the

right-hand division. The

Pallans, correctly
tuted
Mallar, formed the Pandiyan army, the PalHs constithe

Pallava

other

and

Bedars

countries

and

hand,
taken

but

militaryclasses

his

though

therein

the

to

of both

the time

by

implements

of

was

who

factions

originof

male

the

have

not

bers
mem-

the

in

put

left-

naturally

treated

ing
belong-

as

inscriptionsof

Ra-

observed

was

in his father's

as
strictly

so

war.

of

of the

conquered

Adhirajendra Chola

levied

all the

on

were

in

All

these

division

the

troops of the right-hand'as

soldiers

new

poll-taxi

not

the 'old

means

And

1065)

The

Kalingam

which
curs
ocexpression"us\)iiiss)suuifiLbusioL-si"r

The

opposed

of

chieflyfrom

that this distinction

prove

army

time.

could

who

right-hand faction.

jendra Chola
by

were

against Rajarajawere

arms

to the

troops

Chakkiliyans.The

or

their females

up

the

recruited

were

Madigas

of these

while

army,

male

(A. D.

members

positionto

nions.
domi-

use

the

clearlyprove that the

purelyof a military or

was

nature.
political

tradition

Again,the
that
Chola
no

distinction

the

v^rho

Kalingam.
strongly
date

not

The
1. South

Kalinga country, and

kings than

earlier Chola

Chola,

of the

king

invaded
these

For

mclined

to

earlier than

second
Indian

alreadyreferred to informs
originatedin the reign of
Rajaraja

and

of

Rajendra

temporarily subjugated

and

the

reasons

assignto
A. D.

agent, also

know

we

us

present

this social

writer

distinction

1010.

in the

Vol. Ill,
Inscriptions,

order
p. 115.

of

is

time,which

108
tended
the

STUDIES

TAMIL

the

to swell

ancient

One

Hindu

rules and

caste

it is very
custom

with

met

stated

as

were,

as

the

Brahmans

guild

were,

their services

such

and

other

these

the

"

Hindu

people,but

for the extension

and

built. In this way

institutions
with

the

Brahmans

their social

observes,

'

so

weak,

Aryan

artificers

the

And

them

the

permanently

temples they
with

originalpopulation,that

here

the

contact
elevate
Hunter

W.

itself

finds

compromise

to

priestshave

had

religious

the

Sir W.

element

accustomed

great

only patronized

not

as

by

eleventh

and

consequently their closer

contributed
largely to

the Brahmanical
so

tenth

the

appointed

position.

and

the

During

their connection

and

Naga

demand

in constant

repairof

or

skilful

however,

have

Kammalas

The

pale of

the

kings

also

established

Dravidian

classes.
"

the

Sastras,

tribe would

or

of

were

temple-building epoch
centuries

caste

place outside

They

system.

and

the

by

of

punishment.

above,

origin,holdmg
caste

of

tl:e severest

dictated

as

violation

any

member

any

factions, was

to rise

castes

observances

that
likely

by

the two

higher in the
of the six principalduties of the
kings being the preservation of

aspirationof certain

social scale.

of

ranks

the

with

invented

legend,to give a semi-Aryan descent to five castes,

out
withBut
which
everywhere else rank as Sudras'.
and privileges
being content with the concessions
granted

to

them, they began

higher status,nay,
the Brahmans.

even

This

claimed

offended

clamour

to

an

the

equal
Chola

for
rank

still
with

king, pro-

110

TAMIL

Hunter

when

class of

Mysore as

he

STUDIES

speaks of
"the

the non-Brahmanical

peasant Brahmans."

high aspirationsof certain

the

Aryan Brahmans,
with

managed

anger

class such

to sit

had

castes
of

out

the assistance

provoked
and

jealousy

of their

kings,to
there

division,so that

all of

almost

of respective

the heads

requestedby

the

Thus,

unceasing quarrels,in

up

they were

factions

who

in the left-hand

men

might crop
which

low

ryot

is

judges for settlingdisputes. It

as

significantthat

feud

this

districts where

there

is

is very

strong

large

number

in

the

of

Lin-

gayats.
In addition
Dr.

to the two

Oppert suggests

imminent

decay

prospect

the

to

of

to take

their

while
followers,

The
.

Because

the

the

division

any

work

were

round

who

the
fair
not

them

ed
represent-

did

the

same

perhaps strongestin

Jains was
classes

form

important

an

population, while the Brahmana

classes'.
land owning and agricultural
but not the

cause,

been

over

A.D. ; and

place prior
in

they

opponents,

into
to that
or

of

cause

Brahman

the strugglefor
firstly,

almost

century
the

of

the artizan

where

is

This

which

of

says

opened

power

respects the national party

influence

portion of
appealed to

Jaina

their

towns,

had

the

'

He

one.

advantage. They gathered

in certain
,

third

Brahmans

slow

already explained.

sources

this been

rival

hands,

period.

it is not

that

the

only cause

it would

But

of
inscription

the

dispute.

supremacy

before

in the south

had

the

date.

have

tenth
for
taken

mentioned

Secondly,

that the

granting
Jainism

division, the
the

artizans

the

Brahmans

would

have

artizans

Jains,and

were

neutral

but it had

factions.

these

not

But

the

that

belonged

the Brahmans

only
to the

occupied,

position.Jainism was

during the eighthand

in the south

decline

would

even

right-handfaction,while
alreadystated,a

Jainafaith,and
have
respectively

clearly showed

1891

of

the

left hand

right and

curious

that most

be

would

and

this

of

cause

adopted

Jains

and

statistics of

census

40

essential

logicalinference

the

espoused

Brahmanism

strugglebetween

the

was

111

CASTES

TAMIL

THE

the

on

ninth

as

turies,
cen-

lost its strong-holdin the Pallava

kingdoms. The Periyapuranim and the

Tiruvilayadalpuranam give graphic descriptions of
andKadamba

constant

of

Jains, and
the

Chola

Jainismin
Sri

succeeded

to

And

converting

Jainism, an

professed by

the

acted

as

the

right-handand
therefore,of Mr.
little
cannot

or

no

be

of

left-hand
Nelson

connection

suggestingthat

disputingthe

the

supremacy

know

how

Jains before

for

the

religion
kings, might
division

factions. The

with

this

obstinacy of
the

remarkable

is very
the

into

supposition,

religiousdifference

of

he

It is therefore

the Chola

he

long

(Vishnu Vardhana),

that

accepted, though

by

putting down

1138).

cause

and

evinced

anti-Brahmanical

enemies
third

D.

in

the

Bitti Deva

Jain king of Mysore (A.

have

we

strugglewith

possiblethat

in

enthusiasm

and

countries.

had

in

Brahmans

Pandya sovereigns

their

Ramanuja

the

the zeal

and

the

between

struggles

near

feud
the mark

Panchalas

Brahmans

has

and

in
their

112

TAMIL

adoption of

the Brahmanical

foundation

the

customs

for this social

have

We

STUDIES

said above

that the

The

for the

reason

of

A.

D.

the

and

change is,

for

ever

of

Vira

between

the

the

classes

castes,
the

on

originatedin
which

cause

the

Bukka

in the

by

Cholas

and

certain

doctrines

Jaina and
Pallava

and

low

by
of

Hindus

eleventh

and

twelfth

of

as

agricultural
on

1010

the

other,

A. D., the

that had

to attain

newly
and

faction
and

South

centuries

ted
exis-

higher

inculcated

anti-

(3) the struggle

religionsfor

the Kadamba

the

and

neighbouringkings,(2)

Hindu

amongst

promise
com-

right-hand and

enmity

Basava,

the

the
then

admitted

the

about

castes

social
political,

era.

effected

the artizans

the

by

Brahmans,

by

the

the

of

the

country

drums

big

year the

same

mamtained

now

this
briefly,

it

put

five

Raya,

more

to

left-hand.

inscription
and
Jains

the

social status, stimulated

the

on

Mysore

the

Jains and

the Chola

aspirationsof

between

of

the
led to it being,(l)

Brahmanical

the

Brahmans

in the

side and

one

the

between

in

the distinction into

summarise:

left-hand

the

Jainshave been
right-handparty.

since that time

To

would,

one

says

the

use

when

Mysore,

belonging to

the

privilege
usuallyexercised

Kalasa, a

right-hand castes,
king

the

Jains belong to

them

1368, that

fighting

were

find

to

laid

distinction.

right-hand division,although
contrary, expect

have

must

countries.

disputeis the

tence
exis-

Or,
come
out-

religiousjealousies
India
of

the

during

the

Christian

VI

THE
In that classic
valluvar
two

of

"

high

"

Numbers"

euiTQ^
the

was

picture, and

as

ezhuttu'
mark

attached

distinction

of

called

It is also called

the

eye.

Kanakhi

ssms(^.

letters

is a vague

knowledge,

or

been

as

term

in

'

as

two

well

as

writing

or

semQssmQp^^

or

Qii"iis6ms(^or

in contra-distinction

account'

these

to

letters

includes

signs for

or

the

writing" as

"

have

long

"

Tiru-

"

Klir.
QpiiSlir"i(^,

alphabetic letters
*

the Kiiral

"

and

importance
'

hi Tamil

Rs."

literature

humanity.

SoemQemr"sru
So

of Tamil

describes

eyes

ALPHABET

TAMIL

to

numbers,

the
ctsot

meaning account,

Samaya-kanakkan',

thelogian.
Pavanandi,
century

treats

the
the

under
name,

and

popular grammarian
subject of

of the thirteenth

Tamil

letters

twelve-heads,

namely,

or

"

graphy
ortho-

number,

order, origin, form, quantity,initial,middle

final

letters
8

(in words), similarityin

sound,

114

TAMIL

Nannul

famous

there

treatises

fact

littleof

their

it,and

to

commentators

native

the

has

led

regards certain

as

It is therefore

the outset

with the historical side of the Tamil

at

length, touching very

the

Tamil

was

the

"about

alphabet

thousand

deal

to

of
at

alphabet
the

on
briefly

other

concluding part of

the

kinds

one

from

condition.

of

indigenous to

the

Tamil

the Grantha-Tamil

stock

which

from
have

sprung,

ographistsas
alphabet. The

1.
into

The

the

however,

the latter

the

former
it

was

two

country

and

The

until

present

in the Tamil

of the modern

of letters

(2) Nominal
(1)graphic (c-tifoj),

i\) conceptual

century

it

other

is known
the

Tamil

is called

parent
ters
charac-

by pal?e-

the

Chera-Pandya
districts including;
Malabar
and
of both
in inscriptions
varieties,

Tamil

classification

to have

Brahmans

Vatteluttu

abound

Travancore

use

race.

while

the

appears

were,

alphabet, and
some

what

it reached

There

by the

is not

to

century

writingin

introduced

use

Its form

fourteenth, when

stereotyped
different

in

now

ago.

years

changes

undergone

as

proposed

the

their

present essay.

The

"

in

therewith

knew

points

import.

points connected

The

of

some

historical

some

historyof

grammarians

ignorance

bungle

ferent
at dif-

avoided.
studiedly

been

to be that the

seems

tative
authori-

written

were

of these

one

his

Including

half.a-dozen

which

in every

alphabet has

Tamil

about

are

grammar

; but

times

the

on

combination,

and

wordbuilding

STUDIES

seems
(tyi^ei)

to

rne

or

by

some

early Tamil

(Quiuf),(3) phonetic

unpsychological.

Scholars

(9"^)

and

THE

the Asoka

Very recently writings in

also have
and

Madura
But

the

one

and

at

the

tha-Tamil

the

or

periods,which

with

conterminous

in these

Brahmans

haps
per-

settlement
Pallava

the

In

countries.

the

in
were

migration and

the

the

Gran-

characters

Tamil

modern

place
or

the

supplantedby

at different

kingdoms

Vatteluttu

The

period.

same

take

of all these did not

introduction

alphabet was

of the

districts of

the

Tinnevelly.

Tamil
original

Tamil

racters
cha-

Brahmi

or

in

discovered

been

115

ALPHABET

TAMIL

province (Tondaimandalam), where they settled first

before
districts,the
proceeding to the southern
characters

Pallava
the

North

Indian

have

We

650.
what

"

Vatteluttu

and

all of them

characters, which

appear
used

of the Pallava-Tamil

copper-plates of
in the Chola

in

characters

in both

and

was

on

the

the

but

these

ousted

Tanjore
other

it will

and

to the
appear

we

met

belong

possible in
to state

when

Grantha-Tamil

the

District.

hand,

centuries.

alSo be

therefore

by

Tamil

Kasakudi

of these

records

tenth

development

eighth

most

It is not

the

Grantha-

inscriptions
may

scriptsgoing up

from

to

later

and

The

there.

in the Kuram

at

to prove

use

the

of the earlier Chola

Vatteluttu

country,

be

to

country,

Pandya kings.

the absence
the

in

seventh

the

Occasionally,Vatteluttu
to the

in

or

prior to A. D.

use

evidence

was

are

Brahmi

the

inscriptionsbelong only

earliest Chola

with

in

were

documentary

the

period

century,

script
no

of

off-shoot

an

"

In

have

the

Pandya

inscriptions

eighthcentury A.,D.,
that

Vatteluttu

came

116

TAMIL

desuetude

nto

that

STUDIES

after

sometime
the

country by

Choia

Malabar

the

conquest of

Parantaka

king

the first quarter of the tenth

and

the

during

In Travancore

century.

Vatteluttu

survived

centuries

some

longer.
The

in

questionsu'e

main

two

(1) the

Vatteluttu

are,

the Tamil

country;

"

the Tamils

by

tics,or

Brahmi

or

characters

to the

back
is what

; but

know

nothing

date

The

alphabet

of the

the age
Aindra

of

introduction

School

of

In

Sanskrit

assignsthe eighth century

ble date

of

Tamil

literature before

that

professedJainism or
religionsat the
in Southern

India.

rian
gramma-

A.D.

the

Vetteluttu
earlier
'

the

as

the
to

proba.
was

that

and

no

pyar
Tolka-

nant
predomi-

this

premises

On

', Dr,

that there

Buddhism,
these

ble.
questiona-

monograph

period

the

or

carried

time, according
Both

Tolkapyar.

Grammarians

Burnell

Tolkapyar, assuming

bet
alpha-

Tolkapyar was

of

his

ther
go fur-

his date

present be

Tolkapyar.

long
be-

us

that

extremely

seems

for the

cannot

about

except that

which

not

of

grammar

think.

to

do

and

Asoka

to

seem

the first Tamil

was

of his grammar,

student, even

Semi-

of the

descriptionof

in the

Agastya

we

existence

the

find

borrowed

was

inscriptionsknown
A. D.

or

into

north-western

scholars

some

the earliest

we

It is said that

than

as

eighth century

; and

it

earlier modification

an

earliest Vatteluttu

The

his

(2) whether
the

alphabet

introduction

of its

from

consider

to

now

Tamil

earlier

date

and

direct

only

was

the

with

connection

have

have

writer^
since

1-18

STUDIES

TAMIL

these

Nacchinarkiniyarwrites
Qs^iL^sSm j^ssireo^^
thus, ^ikiEiesTLD
^SiflujiT
(^p^rrisi
Commenting

on

sidras

"

Not

the

is

sutras

the

of

single word

found

be

to

existing Tamil

of

luvar

back

periodwhen

at least three

been
that

work.

much

to

For

the Latin

have

must

When

these

two

their grammars,

of

work

TiruvaL

should

have

the age of
be

not

too

before

flourished

earlier than

the

and

A.D.,
before

Tolkapyar

Apollonius,
of

firstgrammarian

fortiori Tolkapyar's teacher

before

divine

and

grammarian

lived

range

of

it would

the

in

earliest

Kural

centuries

five centuries

language.

first Tamil

and

four

or

philosopher and

Stoic

The

current

w^ere

that

is

whole

the

these reasons,

suppose

350, that

B.C.
the

words

to

referred

the first century

to

such

in

that is the

"

goes

"

kind

literature.

magnitude

any

the

the

In do-

Aryan

Tamil

had

rishi,Agastya

fourth

century

scholars

began

already become

B.

C.

write

to

written

language.
is said

It

Katantra

of the second
1.

Sarvavarman,

grammar

This

view

of the

the

Oxford

famous

served

as

Dravidians.

las, however, been

of^sTiAyirsozr/f and
B^Sif^rsQafiinir,

that the
of the

minister

for the

model

As

work

not

have

this is

century A.D., Tolkapyar could

Q^fejsiuiSiui: (s^^!r(^(54^ and

follow

of

Prof. Macdonell

king Satavahana,

Andhra
native

of

by

questioned by

the

^jt reSi"uiSirsfrSerisloWowingthe
But
G*"a(SB"/riu/r.

we

are

of

authors

mentaries
Com-

inclined

te

TAMIL

THE

followed

it,

if he

and

119

ALPHABET

had

done

he

so

instead
plainlysaid sn^i^iriBesipiB^
It

believed

is, however,

Sarvavarman's

(A.D

work

of the

of

and

Tolkapyam

the view

scholars

the

difference

subjectadopted by

the authors

And

Virasoliyam,appears

that Katantra

that

imitated by Buddha-Mitra

Virasoliyam.

in the treatment

^i^aSisapih^^

Tamil

by

was

his

in

1075)

of

have

would

imitated

not

was

favour

to

in the former

work.
then

Thus

introduction

the
have

alphabetmust

B.

fiftlj century

or

of

introduction

As

or

or

the

On

Northern

opinions,

Dr.

scholar,thinks
all ; that

(Tamil)
And

the

merchants
became

it

Davids,

introduced
in the

merchants
same

Southern

writer

hold

learned

brought

the

of the Indian

view

This

is also the

and

antiquary,Mr.

taken

the

to settle*

contrary
Bhuddhist

to

evidence

Thomas.

at

Dravidian

century'.

that 'after the

India, it gradually
the

and

by

by

seventh

to say

on

scriptto

learned

E.

India

eighth or

adapted

e"ilargedand

era.

alphabetis not Aryan

into

goes

the

Dravidians

quiteeasy

the

the

was

that all the present available

was

to

alphabet from

scholars

that ihe Indian

to show

tends

scholars

the Christian

it is not

"

the

approximates

the

the

western

Rhys
*

before

whether

"

the fourth

India, which

brought

Aryans

point

this

in

eighth century

Semitics

western

this

and

C,

first

Vatteluttu

placelong before

writing

who

to

the

assigned by European

earliest date

seventh

taken

of

that

specialrequirements

colloquialdialects.'
pioneer orientalist
Dr.

Burnell

seems

120
think

to

that Vattehittu

had

and

nothingto

Northern

do

Tamil

In
and

will

as

be

alphabet
Brahmi

the

older

'The

scriptwhich
as

the

to their

but

century,
the

further

Grantha

no

same

arose

to

clerks

and

in the
of

development

certain.'

means

characters

Sanskrit,and
committed

to

Dr.

the

of
'

of

view,
cursive

the

Tamil

assumed
the

that

seventh

of time

Tamil

by
the

and

of the

number

Caldwell

language of
writingon or soon
the

confirming

oldest known

Vatteluttu) makes

the

even

goes

alphabet (he

difference

was

arrival

hypothesis by

Dravidian

that

earliest

Tamilians

after the
He

this

no

the

'

asserts

from

borrowed

were

the first colony of Brahmans.'

that the

says

merchants

course

small

to the

He

this conjecture is, however,

inscriptions,

the Tamil

length

be

the

India.

as

it may

from

Buhler,

India.'

already before

''

modified

was

Dr,

relation
the

Perhaps

scripts. Owing

accessible

by

hand

Vatteluttu

Upper

of

described

alphabetsof

originals

round

"

adapted

of

be

...

the

rather

whole

the

bears

modern

the

alphabet', says

may

ground

that

palaeographicalpoint

Vatteluttu

the

Caldwell, Buhler

alphabet

the

over

'from

further

or

of

India.

insutficent

on

on)

Asoka

Mauryan

used

'was

later

or

formed

says, 'was

Drs.

(and

borrowed

was

alphabet of

to Southern

came

shown

Brahmi

source

Indo-Aryan grammarians

maintain

Grierson

the

this view

oppositionto

independent

an

alphabet,he

the

language

had

with

This

India.

settled' before

and
the

STUDIES

TAMIL

between

of
the

to

saying
means

long

THE

short e, srand

and

be

that may
derivation

of

alphabet of

Asoka.'

far

as

we

Buhler,
other
In

in favour

that

are

nor

of

theories.

rather

people or

advocated

and

civiized

allied

race

whom

they lived

their

migration to
the

with
14th

the
be

jr

to rest

Asoka

migrated

15th

neighbours.
Long before
South

India,
with

as

will

words

be

the

with

the
the

be

adduced

:
"

that the

essay

were

Accadians,

Egyptians as

with

them
And

would, therefore,

It

the

alphabet

it is also

Tamils

had

the

vidian

Aryans

in

course
inter-

nations,

Western

existence

might
they

that the

Dra

commercial

oiher

the

(peacock)and

their

of

settlement

when

probable

it from

from

earlyas

early Dravidians

these

Egyptians and

inferred

like ^o^m

^ancient

and

borrowed

Indo-Aryans

Brahmi

the

or

loped
deve-

earlyDravidians

century B. C.

India.

to

and

the

Babylonia and Assyria before

Hindustan.
They were
ed
acquaint-

Phoenicians

brought

that

"

E.

in

highly probablethat

have

the

whose

on

"

Vatteluttu

the

to the

Dr.

Mr.

by

Burnell

the

the

So

disproved

alphabet,the followingarguments may

It has
in a previous
been shown
Tamil

Sanskritic

Caldwell, nor

authorityseems

independently of

of the

instances.

theory

Davids

the

has

crucial

introduced

had

it

the

Rhys

side the balance

Tamilians

any

arguments

theory

mere

Grierson

Dr.

of

are

neither Dr.

aware,

Drs.

Thomas,

from

alphabet

hypothesisby

of the

of the

All these

even

support

is one

o, 9 which

adduced

121

ALPHABET

TAMIL

of

Tamil

agil(a fragrantwood)

132

TAMIL

in the

the

Hebrew

Banyas

Bible,
the

or

India, the Tamils

them

from

dians

of the

and

they

merchant

In

caste

the

fact,among

past there

of

Upper
scruples prohibiting

caste

no

Like

caste

no

was

Dravi-

system^

expert seamen.

were

the

Tamilians

indebted

existence

siwadi
(letters),

should

to them

of pure

(book)

their

owed

Tolkapyar,it

to

were

The

also.

had

(rice)in Greek.

arisi

Aryan

remote

Agastya and
they

and

sea-voyage.

Although
that

STUDIES

"c,

be inferred

not

for the art of

Tamil

words

before

they

to

grammar

writing

like ezliuttii
the

to

came

south disproves the theory that Agastya

him

alphabet with
assertion

that

committed

was

India.

Upper

Caldwell

of Dr.

Tamilians

from

to

'

and

no

0, ^

he meant

difference
is

after

soon

between

did make
has

Qu^ua
QmiLuL^eneffl
no

long

such

the

and

short

sr

c,

if by Dravidian

the

distinction,as the author

of

Vatteluttu

ruled that,
distinctly
"

; and

alphabet

alphabet of

Tamil,because the

if

the

Dravidian

speciousargument,

mere

Tolkapyam

meaning

or

the

Brahmans', therefore,,

that the

statement

earlyTamils
the

language of

ground.

Again, his
makes

the

writingon

the arrival of the first colony of

falls to the

brought the
The
gratuitous

this sutram

distinction

was

sranQmiTsir

will have

observed

no

in his

days.
While

writing about

the

formation

of

the letter

grammarian.Tolkapyar clearlydefines that,.

he
meant
What
by this
s^ilQu"ut^miSfftLLi(T^eiiii^LDQu".
that the form of /",
rule was
u
(Vatteluttu^ ) should be

m,

the

THE

TAMIL

that of ni,

distinguishedfrom
carefully
which

received

tail of

which

was

leaves

with

quite natural
iron

an

rightlyobserved
the

In

and

were

LD

LD,

but

Brahmi,
as

Asoka

that there

is not

Vatteluttu

and

with

cursive

writing on

)6.There

in form

the

Asoka

was

and

cli,which
borrowed

being
will

alphabets except

be

ancient

seen

may

dot,

palm
has

from

in the

the
the

and

be

between
nor

;;;,

case

the
of

can

k, p,

Semitic

comparative
:

"

seen

the
we

other letters
r,

only accidental,

same

alphabets given below

letter in the

the Vatteluttu

resemblance

alphabet u

It will thus

in.

after all be

from

approached

not

the least

Mauryan

in
perceiveany appreciablesimilarity
of both

the inner

Nacchinarkiniyar

or

b and

ph. and

was

^
)
(Vatteluttu
the right hand

ld

lls!TiJd"s^ilQugni^en-efflssuju
laSsrr^^'^Q^^

"

written

that

in

stylus,as

scriptwhich

Asoka

Here

dot.

later times

joined in

was

(ev)iT.

inner

an

123

ALPHABET

source,

table

of

I, t,
both
as

the

124

STUDIES

TAMIL

Tamil

If

from

borrowed

Brahmi

cultivated
should

have

taken

And

shown

Telugu

of

in

that

itself

in

and

the

in

Kanarese-

the

for

nearly 2,000
for

source

its

that this is also the view

He

writes

thus

simple forms

of the

derived

from

'

Semitic

time

Mr.

made

to

immemorial,

neighbours have, so

far

of

Sewell, I.C.S.

alphabetsalmost
having

Araroic

adopted

been

was

South

and

certainly

perhaps,

of

races

whilst

the

observe

character

of the Vatteluttu

use

hand,

deficiency

R.

meagre

Dravidian

should

languages,

fixed before the Kharoshti

havingbecome
the
Among
alone

by

source,

to its

was

complete

glad

are

The

Tamil

Himayaritic, point

Tamils

We

taken

and

the

it

ter
stationarycharacpoint to a different

years

origin.

other

grammar

other

simplicityof the alphabetic and

its phonetic systems, and
their

bet
alpha-

family,

sister

the

On

the

tendency

efficient

an

as

its

before

case,

like

Dravidian

the

place

alphabetic system

India

North

languages

written.
have

of

its

developed

and

or

and

known'.
India

the

alphabetfrom

Telugu and Kanarese

researches
veal,
reepigraphical

their

as

alphabetor other which had

of Upper India. The
its originfrom the Brahmi
ciple
prinis peculiar only
of adding a dot for consonants
been

to

using some

Tamil, and

is found

from

Brahmi.

adopted

might

have

in

It is
it from

borrowed

Asia and

used

signs,as

in the

it for

other

no

possiblethat

the Tamils

the Semitics

of Western

consonants

Hebrew

and

alphabeticsystems

other

instead
Semitic

of for vowel

alphabets.

126

STUDIES

TAMIL

its

necessityfor

of

aboriginal inhabitants

the

that

soil.

History informs
Missionaries

that there

were

that date.

The

believed
It

"period.
flourished

century
the

belong
been

anterior

before

characters, but

alphabet,it is

The

and

also.

This

sources,

by

least

proved

beyond

alone

in

was

that

evidentlyused

theory

that the Brahmi

in their
the

its

from

Buddhist

inscriptional

universallyused

country before

in the Tamil

country.

against any

own

alphabetwas

Tamils

Brahmans

perhaps by

be established

it could

the

only by

hold

should

of doubt

among

use

Asoka

or

shadow

any

Buddhism

ot

missionaries, and

all classes

Brahmi

the

to

not

was

others,until

Tolkapyar

the

the introduction

monks

to above

is, at

been

it has

As

evident

Vatteluttu

Brahmi

that

350, that

to B. C.

to

alphabetgiven by Tolkapyar
is applicable only to the Vatteluttu

in his grammar

before

prior

post-Asoka

or

above

show

to

lands

Asoka

the

shown

Asoka.

descriptionof

that

in these

to

about

countries

alluded
inscriptions

Brahmi

has

Tamil

dhist
Bud-

sent

little evidence

is very

Buddhists

to

Asoka

Emperor

to the three

there

B.C. 250, and

are

that

us

the days of

Tolkapyar (B.C. 350).

The
all

mere

over

India

proves

Vatteluttu,any

regarding
The

Brahmi

fact that the

Moplahs

more

the

alphabet was

in

use

nothing concerning the originof

than the use of the Englishalphabet
Indian
of the
alphabets.
source

of the West

characters
;(Koleluttu)

to

Coast
this

use

very

the

day,

Vatteluttu
while

the

THE

there

Hindus
That

alphabetshave

at least the

been

last three

the ancient

part of
the

up

three

is to say, the VatteUittu

1am

by

it

gave

the pure

127

ALPHABET

TAMIL

four

or

the

and

four

side

centuries

in

(Malayalis)and
Aryanized Dravidians.
Again, we

Vatteluttu

Sri Valiuvan

Varman,
characters

were

words

Vatteluttu

and

of

plategrants

copper

Kodai

Tamil,

may

hidia.

Upper

developed
other

Had

from

alphabets of

would

be

using

both

characters

the

bined

the
with

Tamil
the

All the South

Grantha-

B rah mi

script

the Grantha

the

earliest

for the

country.

And

this

considerations

and

times,it

Tamils

is nowliere
one

alone

their

in

be

to

of

and

borrowed

simultaneously

anamoly

other

Sanskrit

like

from

difficult to account

Ravi

modern

been

Brahmi,

India

inscriptions.This
outside

the

Vatteluttu

the

in the

pure

ones.

alphabets,not excepting the

to

by

others, that Grantha

and

for the Tamil

traced

latter

JatilaVarman,

Indian

be

being used

observe

freely to express

used

particular

the

Tamilians

for

side

by

land, the former

Tamil

ago.

Grantha-Malaya-

in existence

or

centuries

found

fact,com.

set forth

in

the

previousparagraphs, must lead one to conclude

Vatteluttu
had
an
that
indigenous origin, and
characters
Brahmi
been understood
might have

that

largelyused
Jains,while the
even

Pandya

countries

by

the

rest of

marie

Brahmans,
the

use

people

in

Buddhists
rhe Chera

of the Vatteluttu

the
and
and
and

alphabet

notwithstanding the divergence of opinion

the above
high authorities,
among
arguments compel
to
us
accept the theory that the Tamil
alphabet

And,

128

TAMIL

was
(Vatteluttu)

other

borrowed

not

Indian

Upper

directlyfrom

STUDIES

alphabet,but
Asia

Western

during the eighthor

seventh

in

have

tenth

the

the

influence

such

ancient

and

an

survived

Moplahs

of the
Sanskrit
limited

; and

in the

or

those

form

Tirtivoymoliof
like

words

of

merchants,
who

loped
deve-

alphabets until

of the

ters
charac-

Aryan

Brah-

the

tion
introduc-

characters,the

language

words

extremely

in the Tamil

Thus,

Nammalvar

of

influx

was

appeared

tadbhavas.

the

amongst

as

Before

of Malabar.

in the Tamil
even

introduced

Grantha

Tamils

Grantha-Tamil

words

any

originalalphabet might

the

among

or

century.

mighty

Musalman

the

northern

for the

But
mans,

about

or

been

Tamil

by

supplanted by
partially

was

garb

had

century B.C.,

it independently of the
it

the Brahmi

from

find in

we

Sanskrit

tamilized

^/j^^treir,
ujbursiruesTy
^q^is^^s^Sw sSiSIq^^lo^
,

"c.^.(i^^^iiT"sr,
isSi^LDiMj
"LLL-"STy
s^eeWyld^s^it,
^ffrTss^"nr,
with

But

phrases
"

of the

large

the

characters

became

rules for tlie

the

in

tatsamas

Tamil,

not

of

of whom

the latter at the

the

in the

of

matter

adoption

grammars

the former

Of

Sanskrit
in

"

and

consequence

necessity.

flourished in

beginning of

thirty-oneTamil

letters of

And

the

new

Sanskrit
added

Pavanandi,.

eleventh

the thirteenth

the

Kerala

v;ere

and

the

of

of

given by Tolkapyar,
Mitra

phy
philoso-

and

Pandya

nataralisation

Buddha

and

words

importationof the Aryan religionand

the
Tamils, the introduction
among

countries

in

and

tadbhavas

Grantha-Tamil

words

of

influx

and

century.
Grantha-

THE

Tamil

alphabet,the
to have

Pallava
of the

find
up

of

Tamil

word

with

the

like

the

word

y,

themselves

criptions
ins-

like

may

imit,m,

earlier

"", while

the

in

the

used,

the

of
in

and

appears

Museum

forms

the

Brahmi

platesof

letter
tripartite

noticeable

be

or

is

Vatteluttu

the

modern

in

characters

example, in

wk^iB the Pallava

differences

Minor

Vatteluttu

of the

uj

Telugu

Jatavarman

Yanaimalai

For

Vatteluttu.

Loirpm

the

^ ; and

the

the

survivals

Pallava-Grantha

the

the

in the Sanskrit

moditied

being
In

from

Pandya king Jatavarman (A. D. 770),

some

mixed

rest

only appear

lu

borrowed

or

Vatteluttu.

of the
we

adopted

characters,the
defunct

em, ^,15 and

consonants

been

129

ALPHABET

TAMIL

the

uj, r^.

Vatteluttu

inscriptions from

different quarters.

tacking

The

of

vowel

signs

regular in Vatteluttu,but

was

Tamil

which

is doubtless

alphabets.

two

The

not

due

to

the

so

to the

vowel-consonants

consonants

in the

Grantha-

mixture
of

of the

Grantha-

of the Nagari
exactlyafter the formation
of the vowel
characters, excepting that most
signs,
Tamil

as

are

for ^,

the Tamil

by

"ST, "5j,S, 9,

consonants.

commenting

Nacchinarkiniyar
QupgUih

Quppmr.

QanCSl

(5,

55

and
This
on

f^en-stand

may
the

be

made

following

from

ble
intelliginote

of

;
"

QupguiJoi^msfflQup^ih

"si_

detached

Qs!t"iJd
Lji^brftu^iEi

Q !^!sSle^iEj(^
QuppesT. Qs,
(ip^s^aj"oBT

Qs

QsrrQ Quppesr. sit, isiti (Lp^(S^ujicST

Qp^"Sujesr
L\"r"siB
Quppesr.

130

TAMIL

STUDIKS

".LLQugil L^SasiBsGitJU
Qj'^eTT^^
STQ^0^:T.
QaiTjQarr^
QlSllTy

LDSIILD

Qiwrr Qp^s\9tassr
Ljsirsfffi^ii
Q.sa'S^-^i^mQuppsm.
means
Here, "oSlsow(^

is a dot, and
L/sffafl
the

consonant

in o

nether

which

to the

The

The

has been

]oop

The

and

letter Qs

.^),the

this purpose,

either in

kiniyarthat
the Vatteluttu

long

in the

curve,

the other

not

partsof

a_

tached
at-

was

ot

it.

it clearlyproves

forming

sonant
vowel-con-

old Vatteluttu
addition

the

other

of

succeeding the

was
i-\^"ffl

in

or

of

statement

for

used

never

Grantha-Tamil

The

vowel

the

Nacchinar-

case

In

of =g.

The

while

indicate

long

''^nd @

vowel
have

perpendicularstroke
This

anomalous

consonants

always

the Grantha-Tamil

in

always

(sw), (y,

more

to

but

not

does

it

horizontal, and

was

consonants.

though

fixing
pre-

therefore,purely unauthorized.

vowel-consonants
nether

by

separated from

by

the

the

the stroke

is vertical and

except

and

Qlupp L/"ffsr/?a"aj
^dsireo^^rrirsiredirs
j^iq^Qs

eiQ^0(es)iT
seems,

curve

the sign of long

(originally

doiov

characters.

Vatteluttu

for

stroke

the

But

vowel

of the

is formed

precedingand

one

of

instead

in @

early stage the loop

now

system

adopted

vertical

consonant.

stood

In the

curl,

or

Thus

is formed

is peculiar,
and

"""

loop

upper

first half of the

letter Qsa

the

consonant, though
and

is

vertical stroke.

received

that the Grantha-Tamil

system.

coil to it.

or

of Qsa

case

has

only the

was

is

saec

one.

loop

Qm"

curve,

'Tol- I.,17.

"

is

long vowel,
^

and

the

received

is put after

surely un^yrametrical,

than

(as in

it

o,

the

joiningof

#, and

^)

as

such
fit in

THE

their

with

for the

with

written
thus

centuries
the

long

dot

s?]

which

assumed

the

"-],

s?

made

was

nantal

between

upper

end

for S

in

tha

of

but

loops

is

and

ct

the other

this

The

"rr.

double

loop

short

sometimes

vowel

with

for 'therefore

and

nso.

to

have

in the
; and

the

sign
Gran,

the

like

The

the

neither

two

above

one

by side.

it is

-co

The

sometimes

dots

three
'

seems

as

later Tamil

side

of

by rounding

curl

or

means

long sound.
or

few

distmction

no

long

reform

for the

loop

is written
r^iJu^iM

symbol

and

originallyplaced
and

of

and

a.

of

"?, Q, Q-fr. Beschi

joined togetherin

were

to

course

D. 1740,

the short

of the

sa)s

the

A.

as

the first to make

been

added

stroke

shape

originally

were

^m

dence
evi-

Grantha-

formerly distinguishedby

was

signs

and

in

it. As late

over

of the modern

aai

vertical

unimistakable

afford

character

mixed

alphabet. Long

Tamil

All these

form.

131

ALPHABET

TAMIL

letter

English
vowel

nor

consonant.
The

called

the

Vatteluttu
on

or

account

the Tamil

archaic

of its round

or

is

alphabet

circular

form

so

like

modern

its modern
Telugu alphabet, while
the
angular or, as some
development has assumed
would
due to
shape. This angularitywas
say, square
in writingon
the facility
iron
palm leaves with an
in cutting on
stones
or
stylus,or
plates
copper
with a chisel. Further,the left-hand
vertical line or

stroke which
horizontal
later

goes
stroke

meaningless

to

form

an

angle

with

in letters like a, "?, ^,

addition

not

found

the

and

in

the

top
j

is

Tamil

132

TAMIL

A. D.

prior to
inscription
and

a;

iu,

tp had

of them

had

and
(j;, ID
half

There

and

consonants
adds

there

As
thirty-three.
these

taken

should

be

vowels,

=gy, g), a.,

and

ge, S

67

and

epsfT are

and

Lu

called

are

with

their

=gw +

and

[BIT

CT

and

us

teen
eighthem

making

signs to

of Tamil

press
ex-

letters

the twelve
^,

it-,
sss,

only diphthongs

formed

letters "=gy,^

they are
ct, sj and

the

of ^

this compare

^iB^!iiokfBQMii^!reisr
;

in Sanskrit.

seen

The

There

are

consonants

the

in

9, ^
or

and
the

are

arrangement

is,therefore,exactly after

and

".

and
pound
com-

^ and
ple,
exam-

s^^^LDasr=i5Qa!T^

that there

Tamil

eighteen

i5[r

be

S,

secondary

union

or

placed first

Sanskrit

by

or

represented by =gy+@

+=gyia/. The

in

It Will thus

^inm.

but

respectively.With

a-

Let

and

(@/zJ^)and

primary vowels, hence

cognate long sounds,

vowels
^

or

considered

e^efT are

short

they maybe

2-

are

Tolkapyar

s_

number

vowels

long

not

are

9,

id

a'); strictly
long (O/sif
speaking S

e^eir are

s^i^ajsarrio
; and
^

ot,

vowels

onjy thirty-one.Of

as

is

pronunciation.

separate

no

sounds, the

two

and

@ and

are

and

letters.

semi-vowel.

shortened

the

these

to

sound.

; twelve

one

was

dot

"., u, eu,

order,

thirty-oneletters

are

^,'^

z^

s.,

inner

an

of Tamil

form

like c,

the vowel

and

each

side,because

Hence

number,

letters /_, u, m^

bottom

with

sij.

in form
the

their

take

now

of

form

for

much

So

was

ld

alike both

almost

the

the Vatteluttu

In

simply another

The

either

at

curve

and

en,

1050.

angles on

no

only

"P.

STUDIES

no

short

of Vowels

Sanskrit

Tamil.

in

model.
Of

these

134

TAMIL

Coming

to

consonants,

defective,and

very

STUDIES

in

find the Tamil

we

also.

redundant

cases

some

alphabet

Surds

ascoming after nasals lose their hard sounds

in 0^157(5,
sih^sih and Q.rLDL9iusar; and in
^"^" (Sjeaw"^
Malayalam they are changed' into nasals as in mainarr

for

Sometimes

on.

nasals

and

""

the

get

gliayiiand
fifteen vowel

forty in
might say
Tamil

that the

certainlya defect.

the alphabet

language

had

may

find to

this

owing
be

day,

slight variations

JaffnaTamils
The

letters

The

sound

and

the

Indian

is

is

oo

pm.

Western

been

for

are

between

Indo-

the

languages,
of
Asiatic

Europeans

variouslytransliterated

Arabic
in

and

it

Tamil

to

pronounce.

languages by Ij,zj,zh, rl, 1,zy,

"c.

and

with

Dr.

letter tp
a

ble
terriIt

of the

some

to

seems

The

of

in

other

race

nations.

ear.

ghayn

no

Tamil

the

and

ip, p

oo,

found

is

It

equally a private property

bugbear

of the

as

Tamil

connection
or

crept in

Brahmans.

midway

European

some

Semitic

the

in

and

partly correct, as
serve,
careful enough
to obpronunciation of the

is

one

peculiar to

Sanskrit
or

suggest
the

of

some

introduced,

above

the influence

to

the Tamil

and

first

was

explained

accepted
if

But

only thirty-onesounds,

nine

remaining

Aryans- This
we

is

that when

times

u^^^

letters w^e have

thirty-one
sounds, or
twenty-fiveconsonant

This

during later

Arabic

the

to

for the

and

ali.

so

preceded by

not

Qs'(^^3, and

in

(y^ as

and

^Q^i^

similar

sound

Sanskrit

the

when

even

"?

soft

Thu*
respectivel3^

the

for

LDrrihsiTtL^
(3;^(^for "igj^,^(^i^

has

European

Pope's

rule

THE

for

its

pronunciation

tongue

far back

as

rou"^h r

This

is

as

only

135

ALPHABET

TAMIL

is

to

in which

the

to

can

you

the

apply

English rendering

an

the

palateand
of

sound

of

tip

of

nounce
pro-

will

mingle.'

the

Nannul

siUra^
"

Even

the

Tamils
in

and
correctly,
and

for it

enj

used

are

ew

cannot

omit

or

the

by

was

this

and

led to

any

Tamilian

which

letter

that

stubborn

classes, while

the

on

bite

doggedness

in the

such

untractable

organ

of

sounds

may

be

their

origin shows

supposed

necessityfor
dental

while

In Tamil

and
word

no

the

sot

language, which
it.

accent

rough

are

almost

existence
a

or

direct
inFew

'

words,

the teeth, the

pass

of

and

(C.R.p.7)

jb p that of

identical

it

and

But

the
justifies

and

both,

subdued

have

is redundant.

slight variation

because

is

/5

palatalletter.

distinction

in the Tamil

by

Molony

construction,suggest

that the second

is

emphasis

an

and

the
iot

J.C

people who
of

it

that

to tlieir dailyuse.'

letter p has the sound

tr. The

I presume

Tamil

they

as

certain

The

Madura

beautiful ; yet its great harsh

inelasticities of its

an

and

uj

in

people that speak

to the

almost

can

Madras

srr, lu,

resent, notwithstanding his

would

call Tamil
one

altogether. In

frightened Mr.

his remark

letter

they substitute

preferred.

is

compliment
would

it

lower

Tinnevelly en-

and

districts

some

this

pronounce

is made

between

intonation. There

an

is

accent,

only

language which changes its

or
intonation, that is ^q,

one

ing
mean-

iapii^

136

TAMIL

the

When

falls

accent

if it falls

and

fallingtone

three

falls on

accent

becomes

emphasis

Thus,

in

that is

when

In

root.

the

*aman

or

as

in

when

the

uttered

in

the

when

it

falling tone

phrases

and

sentences,

alters their

meanings.
either *a

mean

the

as
intelligent

the origin of Tamil

Concerning

fsu.

and

phrase ^/iS^BevT^sijek
may

stupid man'

is-sSl^eo,Of

it is

command,

particular words

on

In

CT"^^si),

or

or

use.

pronounced

or

simple

level tone

are

denotes
"

tonatio
'kill'. In-

to

means

"

i-,

rising tone, it

to 'die'

means

kinds, risingtone

the first two

falls on

accent

it

u(Si^^")and

or

these,only

the first it

on

the second

on

of

is

STUDIES

letters

sun'.
has

enough

The
Tolkapyam and Nannul.
a
grammatical
Panniru-pattiyal u^suflQ^ufTLLis^uj6\)
compilation, assigns a divine origin to all the letters
said

been

in

the
"

except

"

and

Brahma

piece of

curious

Poigaiyar'stime
In
almost
to

Tamil

A.

interchange of

sounds

mostly

the

beginning

cgy

for

as

at

and
in

the

end

middle

^amsk

of
also.

for

deities
of

Hindus

500.
letters which

words,
These

j)jsa)[t

have

is,perhaps,due

defective

pronunciationand

philologist.

modern

This

is allowed.

is

This

each.

the Tamil
D.

Yama

Kubera,

only important

by

i. e. about

the

similar

wrong

occurs

the

were

by

by Siva,Vishnu,

two

to

created

were

Moon,
of

rate

worshipped

and

known

the

information

that these

It shows

Sun,

the

at

Varuna

vowels

eighteenconsonants

the

Muruga, Indra, the

and

twelve

the

o"o. It says

ojisst

It

hearing.
sometimes

at

letters are,
;^

for

is

"

as

TAMIL

THE

in

Q(^5SBr"for ^smd^

lSIs^stfor

l3^^

for LD, /f and

6\J

in

as

affords

plenty of
be

must

QiB.3=ua;

Buddha-Mitra

of

vulgar

or

as

country

different

prevalent in
his

in

even

interchange
reader

the
it

days

the

with

pointed

usages

be

Tamil

of

QufrsSI. But

against confounding

warned

ssr,

may

dialect

of this sort

instances

iingrammatical
Tamil

for

in

as

^pio-^ piJo,uo^e^.4"5\)^-a6AJ:ii,

letters,technicallycalled

in

for

Qsojld

differentiated

highly

taken

as

"5^

,^jdr ;

Malayalam languaj^e wliich

The

"c.

Ln^m

for

in

as

err

^jsk

for

137

ALPHABET

by

out

of the

parts

/f/tsi/?QsneiB

"

eun^Setr ewsif^ GT.5srei\i"i,

^L^sms
eSii^ii^
ul^]ej(^
^^6s(t"-efrd(^

Q^^^^ff^ S")it eui^iEi(^"U!T.

ei"meijLD...S(^"leo^"9^/b/iSear
^L^ss)LD

i^prSiUiJoQuir^
srssrei^uD^
sresrisijLD^

Q'Sjs^iFi'2ei"
Qp^"i"t"s#'5ij)#

..s^reSifluadjiBii
iS paap^aiBjSicSl
S")^
iiTsme^ih.
p(irj"^
Lcjh/iSujuD

eresT^

uUis^sQsrT
p

Q-f^^Seaui
iSi^LD
y

(sresrei^i

^^^ssfr"i

LdSiT OTSSrai/LO,iSp

p. 64.

Rules

what

and

what

important

letters,both
used

letters

may

'words
are

to

Tamil

in

given

are

determine

not

"si "5r

^uutsf.sQsnpp
jfjisisirasi sresreijtx)^

QsfT'dSQfii-LsSiU.
STSSTeijlMy^QlT

eulTSSiUUUlUUO

Vir.

S^p^

U'TiLi^ "le\)^^,fSe\}iT qji^ieii^ouit. mp^ih

uueorr^

^iisrrss
^Qi'2eaTLJUiTSs
^

(cSiL^isa

SiSSTp^
"")IT QJL^'5J(^^IT. Qf5S\)e^"isiT

^"f

borrowed.

Dravidian

single

in the
come

of

are

and

the

pure

compound
of

highly

are

There
philologist.
;

Tamil

beginning,

but

to

origin

Tamil

They

building up
at

books

grammar

247

are

all

are

words.

Some

while

some

138

TAMIL

others

the

at

took

Tolkapyar
his rules

between

such

as

INITIAL

LETTERS

Short

vowels

cannot

with

except
or

consonants

twelve

form

may

and

The

LD.

at the

allowed

not

are

in the

lu

of
1.
'The

Mr.

words.

Keane

H.

of

our

extant, ..The

sense

sidered

Aindra
a

as

;
an

School
wrong

and

and

though

Aindra

work,

of Sanskrit
source.

vowel-

twelve

in

that

words

Qeutr

ment
commence-

Tolkapyar

dates

thft

very
is

Tamil

work

grammarians'.

ter
only let-

first three

in Sanskrit

is the

is the

at the

itself,however,
than

but

ujit

Tolkapyam,

written

and

letters etj,g^, Qisui and

The

Tamil,

not

any

this

is, perhaps,

Tolkapyam,
in

with

to

about

the

as

era,

begin

word

come

writes

known

composed

grammar

strict

from

Tamil

Tamil,

eighth century

on

can

A.

two

Tolkapyar

beginning,

series that

pure

first in

work

at the

of

letters "?=, s3j"?=

to
a

(gj. The

words

letter

(J^

may
adds

are

(ejt,

and

commence

there

they

beginning except

origin. According

Bhavanandi

be

words

the

or

of Sanskrit

0@/r

and

Among

vowels

come

will

language

single

word

tf, ", /5, u

O^sp- will not

ces
differen-

The

vowel-consonants.

long

consonants.

the

of

one

have

as

words

Tamil

words,

or

letters,any

more

Sanskrit

one-letter

vowels

words

vocabulary.

In the

long

have

grammarians

on.

go

forty-two

framed

and

Sanskrit

and

grammarian

words

other

of the

Tamil

we

The

Tamil

Tamil

in the

the

pointed out

either

words.
the

only

in them

adopted

are

of

while
accordingly,

included
been

end

STUDIES

of
This

as

follows:

from

about

oldest

rather

grammar
must

is

"

the

Tamil
treatise
in

still be

disciple

short

of

the
cov.-

the

clearlyderived

vowels

and

jij, @

and

prefixes;
which

series

^isiiEii^

there
a

Tamil

pure
FINAL

word

by

come

at

will not

itself

joinonly

Tamil

of

with

"

and

with

"

and

to

these

words

may

be added

in

(Cj

two
(s_//?(^),

and

four

words
in

end
but

words

in

are

all

esr

there

only

are

in i

nine

In the @

and 0@srr may

Qi^rr,
^,

sn', "a/ and

only

and
(2/3* ((g5-/B@),
^4

(to kill or

in Lj is the
to

to

not

ending

of

^tgOT^

ULpi^
,

of words.

namely,

s_5f

word

ending

in

"-

a_

or

Tolkapyar there

gender,

They

th.

^,

the

which

neuter

in

die);

QeurFlii)

and

words

final letters.

one

shortened

is only one

be

only

5?.

Gis"j).These

the
the

and

ct

are

""/_/r(Ssr,

except Q(^^Q(^, G(^a,

be at the end

e/, may

words

two

series all

except

and

QufTe\9

eumnm.

ceptions
ex-

Virasoliyam,

to

(Qun^i

in

IMuS'Sk
CT"SD7,Q^SioSr,
sSLfiSSTj
(^uSlsSl

and

sjar

however,

There

eu.

Among

or

^jm

followingletters,
em,

(^"aj, ^"su,^eu

obsolete.

now

and

(sj ; and

are,

all vowels

words

gssrr

will

usuallya-

ep widi

There

(ct, i and

moc'ifications

not

are

eu

and

the

and

ct, 9

consonants

According

ek^ and

may

"S7

qj.

with

end

these

word

word

"j,

rules.

uj,IT,So,/^,"iff,and
ii),
To

with

Tamil

which

of

one

any

except

combined

the end
unite

wilh

vowel

Any

or

Thus,

begin.

may
I

pendent
inde-

no

this combination.

letters

94

LETTERS

either

will

all

in

are

jiii'rsmih

as

have

words

these

without

existence

them

the

in

letter

only

with

word

; but

LD

strative
demon-

*/-lQi_(^^^or

is the

g/

begin a

may

and
^itsEimti)

called

are

?"-

139

ALPHABET

TAMIL

THE

in the other

Generally,
There

are

and
(".(srj)
l/

which

is

words

ending
Thus
(^n)r5!uje^siTu".
cording
ac-

are

IGl

letters that

may

140

the

at

come

these

of

end

has

kiniyar

Tamil

(namely,

found

in

Tamil

letters

double

they
join

together

will

follow

after
their

of

lL,

and

"11

and

in

tolerated

/5, u,

uj

Lo,

lu,

and

remaining

building

and
will

it

and

lu

and

and

tp

and

are

"a;

come

will

come

",

"?=, (Gj,

Combinations

diuj

and

Loau

",

were

And

obsolete.

precede

may

may

and

may

letters

now

can

ld

"?

",

and

sot.

enm,

will

tg

nor

isor

seven

")iu,

but

sonants
con-

and

it

consonants

em

ldiu,

these

letters

The

with

the

ra,

"?, (Cj,

the

word-

su.

The

i^6miTs9i\

the

after

poetry

The

"ar

words,

consonants

be

to

words

consonants,
In

nasal

iiu,

@aj,

Tamil

Of

or

surds.

join

like

letters

Qtu,

nj,

not

Tamil

coming

double.

After

may

of

ld

Qufrmuo.

"k)

srr.

and

vowels

corresponding

lu

the

in

p,

is

position.

any

as

and

""

(Gj,

short

in

Q^rt;)are

middle

the

mast

ifi

after

come

ra,

and

uJ, IT
not

In

u,

-sf, ^,

".

Qld, ui/,u?,

dictionary.

letters:

MIDDLE

and

"Seir,Q/d,

of

eighteen

for

Q^,

Q(^,

Nacchinar-

as

examples

Qt~, Qi"ir, Qssm,

any

But

words.
the

observed

QjTj Q"), Qip, GigT, Q"r,

u",

STUDIES

TAMIL

two

subjects,

namely,

{QeneiSujiTdsLh

word-combination
be

dealt

with

in

the

next

essay.

and

dj,

.142

STUDIES

TAMIL

much

the

as

Nadu

Ten-Fandi

in

included

Nadu

Punal

which

the
are

the

or

Kodum-Tamil

twelve

Karka, Ven

Kudam,

and

Maladu

or

Malai-Nadu

was

on

the

and

Oli

were

Ramnad

either
or

even

Tamil,

probably

the

Cheta

the Chola
in

media3val

the Indian

Desam

spite of

Kuttam,
Travan-

and
in

the

or

put

; Panri

Podunga
the
be

ancient
said

that

Tondaimandalam,

the land

claims

Chingleput
the Nilgiris
;

Arcot

therefore

was

the

South

somewhere

country,

the

was

Madura

It cannot

country.

scholars
patriotic
The

in

in

of

north-west

be

district of Malabar

were

was

of

in the

.^rcot districts ; Sitam

North

"

It must

were

modern

Aruva-vadatalai

and

Aruva

Oli-Nadu

and

districts

Puzhi

and

in the

and

State

core

tricts
dis-

followingstanza

Punal-Nadu.

ancient

the

or

Qi"esor.

and

that

remembered

been

have

nadus

gives Podunga-Nadu

Venadu

of

instead

in the

enumerated

earlier list

district and

Tanjore

district
Tintievelly

ml.
ueis!51^01?
Qit^lSIso

An

the

or

of pure
forward

or

by

Semsome

for that honour.

Tamils

Geography,

and

were

their

entirelyignorant of
ignorance is betrayed

which
surrounded
of the countries
description
Nadu.
the Tamil
twelve,
Nacchinarkiniyar mentions
(the Laccadives),Kolnamely, Singalam, Pazham-divu
Tulu, Kudagam, Karunatam,
lam,Kupam, Konkanam,
in the

Kudam,

Vaduku, Telugu

and

Kalingam. According

to

OF

PLACE

IN

TAMIL

Keralolpatti,Kapaiii

the

was

M.ilayalam

country lying between

Kunnatii

(Ouilon) and

FCupam,

KoUam
the

of

time
the

commentator

our

of

geography

Kuttam,

which

province

of

Nadus
list

the

followingthe division of
existed in Tolkapyar'sdays.

geography

scholars

who

is not
have

great

so

Arabia, Bengal, Burma,

described

in the

QsiT'EisffmEisseoTiosn^rsi

Qsfrsoeoi

Philologyis mainly an
which

of

societyand

the

is to trace
in

therefore

growth
the

which

an

the

and

Tamil
cannot

race

is

in

that
a

is the

that

work

by

it.

etc.

as

property

thought

society. It
with
A

of

guage
lan-

of man,

its

; and

individual.

of any

uses

like

science,because

human

condition

be arrested

Tamil

later

SaStiasiJaeuiEisisi
Q^^^isisfki

co-extensive

death,

of

ignorance

list,countries

mdividual

speech of

be the creation

his

But

districts

or

progress. It is the

development of

society or

like

of

not

formed

"

historical

and

given

is its subjectmatter

it implieschange

and

has

China, Java, Orissa,

followingstanza

the

Kodum-Tamil

nadus

that

as

parated
se-

knowing

which

of

in the

included

before

he

Coast,

Nadus,
that

have

must

yet,without

and

other

in

Coinorin.

tuted
formerlyconsti-

Nadus,

West

and

speaking

Cape

Travancore,

the

Ven

Kudam,

part of that

and

Kodam-Tamil

the

from

of

State

modern

143

PHILOLOGY

object
as

cannot

It has
the

pressed
ex-

state

life,
of

livinglanguage
constant
change,

scholar, poet

or

gram-

144
marian

by

Tamil
years

other

(or any
ago

of his

means

the

conditions

literature

of

thus

which

have

mental
this funda-

earlyTamil

in unmistakable

"

grammar

lAliviMueo.
"

grammar

ail.

follows

literature.)

They
a

also

have

recognised the principleof change

tion
livinglanguage,and providedfor popular acceptaof innovations.

(Usage

sanctifies

(The

order

"

any

eustssaS

saeo

euQpeueo

of

word.)

new

(^Q"ssr.Ncin.
"

things is

for the old to

give place to

new.)

Thus
StflmtT

the statement

euLpsQs

uSek ^(SusuLpa(^
not

language^

any

to the

explained it

(Literature yieldsthe

the

years

essentially an

; and

unknown

not

Ssvssesm

in

In

grammar

^eodSujisissaaii^^jr)

the

is

language.

always precedes

was
principle

terms

thousand

thousand

of

varies with
science,necessarily

that

grammarians, who

condition

The

been

it had

its grammar,

inductive

empiricalor

writings.

Hving language) one

what

not

was

still earlier. And

to

STUDIES

TAMIL

of

Sivagnanaswami that,Q^rreoeoir

"suLps(g. LSpaaeo^"j Qeij^

is
eSl")i^Sy
^Q ^rr" QurT(r^iB^n(^^e5r
^eodsesar

but
only unscientific,
that old

to have

uL^euLpiiauu^Lorr

also

which
superstition

discovered

all wnsdom.

an

obstinate

believed

the

clinging
ancients

PLACE

OF

Prof.

According to
of

be either

word

of

change

meaning

form,

its form

change

may

in

change

of

to

without

the

the

the

now

II.
be

the latter ;

and
*

and

words

which

may

to

complete

the

the

or

as

the

As

for the
10

erly
form-

and

',but

victory

"

'

and

pit

language.

loss of

are

be

to

authors,so
These

practicallydead

yet, there

revenue

terms

other

are

like

such

customs,

with

Thus

and

Tamil

many

modern

But

It may

grammatical

did, though they have

the

those
institutions,
political

memory

meanmg

co

words
to the

kinds

SeoeurB^
^sr"jfft,

srrir
^^sasuuS^ssiS'
"c., words
,

social

lost.

i^rrs^, the

hearth

'

mean

was
sheep ';Q^trssiu.

of

by

the
s/]S^iJ1^^6\},"Cc
^LDiDiTLULb,
now

'

There

used

be said

QesrearuD,
Qfimstru^,

are

'

poetical dictionaries.

present Tamilians.

certain

the

sheep

'

words

ancients

in

such

and

which
ju^Sulj

as

materials

not

are

us

sdoeSI

QL^d(gwas
thigh';

distinctions.

therefore

of words

the

in

as

was

only

now

of the old

Loss

freelyas

^"

without

new
entirely

well

as

meaning.

',"c.

east

forms

down

but
now

loss of

withering

Tamil,

body

form,

"

in

and
sjbi-i

an

on

'

'

only

in old

of

change

meant
now

take

It may

extent

any

learning;^eaaiQ and ^i"kiL^Lo,a piece;rstr

tongue, "c.

growth

language,which

change

or

Tamil

in

in the

followingforms

the

of the old materials

I. Alteration
may

Whitney changes

take

language may

145

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

were

loss of

for

cxact

change

words
a

signifying
as
Qfi^mssilj^iTL^,
mcauings o f which

went

of customs
out

of the people's

practicalpurposes

grammatical forms,

we

and

may

lost.
find

146

TAMIL

STUDIES

occurring in early Tamil,

some

obsolete

become

/F"(5L/, future in

^isk

in

as

III.

Production

forms.

and

new

Such

for the

of

which

words

materials

new

of old words.

require

words

adopted

administrative

terms

from

from
are

find in

we

English with

as

borrowed
like

fourth

or

or

coined
the

uage,
lang-

meanings

religion
;

and

revenue

and

Arabic;

from

English'

daily life.

in

forms

newly

Chaucer),

has been

so

duced
intro-

the

because

written

century B. C, and

There

modern

compare

language was

of the Tamils

instinct

have

of Bede

that

and

'gate', compounds

English (if we

of the Tamil

the third

new

the

Sanskrit

grammatical

many

very

in

Persian

etc., used
'clean',
'coat','tiffin',

grammar

in

case

or

relating to

colloquialwords

some

as

in

as

to express

borrowed

existing words

borrowed

are

are

not

thoughts

words

new

either

are

Most

philosophy

are

now

words

new

"

by metaphorically extending

terms

in

tense

with it new

brings

of the

out

nonce

or

have

instrumental

^ji",

Civilization

ideas

them.

example, past

in

as

(5

which

"c.
iSskssBjbjDii^,

new

besides

; for

but

so

the

early

vative
conser-

strong, that

grammatical forms either by coinage or by loan

been
jealouslyguarded against. It is a settled

principlethat

when

mostly

and

from

nouns

other

adjectives;

languages

All the above

language borrows,
; and

changes were

verbs

are

it borrows

rarelytaken

never.
particles

due

to the

operations

of phonetic decay and emphasis, and

principles
analogy,aided,doubtless,by climate, food and eduof the

147

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

OF

PLACE

These

societybut not of the individual.

explained fullywith reference to Tamil

of the

cation
will be

in the

following pages.
According

Hovelacque,

is

Tamil

globe at

into four

divided

existinglanguages are

inflectional.

the

form

of

In the

sentences.

the roots

full

language

used

are

as

This

is called

time

male

female

niu,

daughter,niu jin
when
one

of them

radical

roots

two

Tamil

of

and

blend

This

require any grammar.

stage. In Chinese, nan^
tse

nan

it
ellipsis,

is

is called

magal
in

called

"

niu

son,

form

made

up

of

word,

subjecting itself to
the terminational

of

the

by

and

avan

da.ugh.ieT,When

sentence

by

syncope

polysynthesis. This

to American
peculiar
languages. Thus
Algonquin, the sentence Nadliolineen=bnng

is

tse

languages
agglutinative

feature

canoe,

guages
lan-

fact,

isiiue,becomes

and

together

in

and,

(corruptions

son

words

idea of person,

join together to

maga,
and

aval) magan
words

loses its independence

In

addition

any

In the

\vovna.n.

phoneticcorruption.
stage.

not

; whence

by

mood

or

do

the

form

isolatinglanguages,like Chinese,
words, each root preservingits

this kind

of

final

the

or

put togetherto

are

independence, unrestricted

gender, number,

entirelyon

the roots

in which

manner

or

elements
and

is based

morphological classification

viz.

groups,

and
polysynthetic
agglutinative,
isolating,
The

the

of

one

languages spoken on the face of

principal
the present day.
Morphologically,the

five hundred
the

VI.

to

naten=brmg,

is

in the
us

amochol

the
=

148

TAMIT

canoe,

which

euphonic, and

relations

suffixes and

by

the form
For

of

eti,he

but
prefixes,

and

modification

of

inflectional

composed

do
philologists

Some

by

of

the Sanskrit

; and

dasati,ten

ta, the demonstrative

and

expressed not only

are

languages.
Vinsati,twenty, is composed

in Sanskrit

goes, is

in

Languages

us.

also

called

dvi,two,

roots

neen={o

words

between

roots, are

example,

of two

STUDIES

two

roots, i,to

go

pronoun.
make

not

much

distinction

ween
bet-

and polysynthesis,
thus
agglutination
counting
of speech in
preference to four,
only three forms
is the

which
the

view
The

subject.

accepted by

theory that

writers

recent

languages must

on

pass

through the monosyllabic and the agglutinating

phases successivelybefore reaching the inflectional
stage

Comparative
has

Grammar

explainedin

or

altered
To

the

Sanskrit

people

by

agglutinativeone

an

feature

of

that

speak

external

though

it

can

be

ancient

cultivated

member

connection

whatever
to

change
modified

belongs Tamil,

the
family. Morphologically,

seem

being

circumstances.

agglutinative
group
is the most

it ; it cannot

inflectional

scholars

language

acter
tongue, is expressiveof the racial char-

class to another

one

"

besides
classification,

this fourfold

to that

of the
from

An

radical

The

inflectional.

his

wrote

Languages
isolatingdialect does

or
agglutinative,

become

innate

Dr. Caldwell

the Dravidian

of

given up.

been

now

not

when

theory current

"

with

the

other.

one

Some

while
of the
has

no

Tamil

expect that their language will,in the

150

TAMIL

^s^^tuQmnmQ

Jainsbeheve

that

Avalokita.

Agastya learnt

poets Kamban

the

the

On

imrssonm.

Following the

days, the
that

STUDIES

language

his

hand, the

Tamil

from

traditions current

in their

have
Villiputturar

and

itself

other

created

was

said

by Agastya :

Vil,
^s^^iumtJLuis, Qg:^^Qs=iT6i)rr!resaria(^.
"

these

All

modern

would

Sanskrit
the

south

and

the

have

we

besides

minor

The

Tamil.
the

the
No

and

be

as

valuable

Kanarese

to

definite

laws
in

like

those

as

they

were

extent

written.

Though
of the

Sanskrit, the

as

another

for

and

Malayalam

considered

even

by
than^

more

'soundless',

or

the

extreme

guage'
lan-

'stammerer's

which

are,

however^

known
collectively

are

the

of

permutation

vowels

the

allied words

of

of

Grimm

Vernor,

had

by

or

Sanskrit

Malayalam

before

is the
has

family,having
it and

these

influenced

been

Tamil

consonantal

between

the

aravam

oi it

have

family'.

consonants

considerable

as, and

vernaculars

one

In

being

call Tamil

speak

'Dravidian

framed

words

of

languages

two

Kanarese

dialects, each

These
(iigalu).

as

children

they may

only

Varsha.

Telugu,

Telugus

closelyallied

the

not

Bharata

now

speakers

and

school

Tamil, though

oldest, were

prevalentm

its

the

amuse

days.

But
been

only

to

guages,
lancould

their

very
mars
gram-

only solitaryexception.
been

been

the
affected

most

most

fortunate
un-

by

interchanges in Dravidian
Tamil

are

almost

trifling,

OF

PLACE

except such
its

vulgar

as

This

form.

of the

some

in Tamil,

undergo

The

of

degree

Sanskrit, which
known

to

era,

the

with

Tamil
had

Tamils,

only two

an

nothing
its

who

Sanskrit

been

to do

with

of

But

the

much

when

they

Sanskrit.

culture,that

was

scholars
came

and

Christian

acquainted
and

under

They

did

that
not

later date

the

subsequent

to

the
have

influence
the

it

bute
attri-

Agastya, as

or

of

that

held

always

originto Siva, Subramanya

sectarian

Telugu.

ted.
variouslyestima-

not

have

to

to

important language

centuries
were

its

words

Tamil

independent language

imaginativeand
done.

has

early

Sanskrit, seem
was

the

relationship between

Tamils,

the

During

table

Malayalam,Kanarese, and

the

of

lateness

which

strikingchanges

are

the

the

give below

We

and

refined Tamil

the

proves

Tamil,

15 L

PHILOLOGY

IN

find between

we

separationfrom
show

TAMIL

of

seventh

152

STUDIES

TAMIL

other

and

Tamil

Sanskrit

and

Agamas

rather

or
partiality

to

the

trace

The

authors

the

them

the

as

of

eighteenth century the

and
'Prayoga Vivekam',
Sanskritists,
boldly
Sanskrit

Swaminatha

and

the

with

Desika

the Hebrew.

both

whom

writes.

the
the

in

'Ilakkanakkottu'

good

were

Tamil

was

to

common

grammar

and

and

Again,

of

that

tried

Virasoliam'

authors

asserted

odiiiui

on

divines

view.

of

this

and

Tolkapyam

the above

countenanced

of

'

Puranas

krit
f^rom Sans-

Tamil

languages from

Neminadam

'

verging

to trace

Western
of

language

early European

commentators

Kural

in that

and

love

and

to

both

with

greater

Vedas

sentiment

theologicuminduced
just

their

written

were

had

ye.tthey

began

acquainted

were

for the latter,as

reverence

and

of them

troduce
in-

were

scholars

Tamil

of

views

Most

change.

puraiuis

religious literature

Sanskrit
the

Sanskrit

when

and

eighthcentury A. D.,

or

lect
dia-

both.

"

jH"srnSiLjfB
^iAlt^^jbsetreiS^ei)
LUQjpgti
QmiT"srQ p

LunaS^iB^enB^fiL^(i^eearQi"tT

snespieu
pztsipLuQeu

QuuirQwy
!TfS"Si\ssii~.

Quj^lSIq^Quhtl^uSi^
^uSi^Qld/tl^
euL-QmiTL^
'j^")ss6sar QuDiTsisiQp
QtueisrQpQiuem^iis.
He
a

language

is the
p

thinks

and

that
can

five

ct, 9, "^, p and

ashamed

to say

that

feature
distinguishing

exist, whose

possessionof only
"ow^ or

will be

savants

namely, ob, tg,

letters,

ew,

and

wants

us

sw,

therefore

PLACE

to

accept

for

Sanskrit.

and

of

acumen
philological

Saiva

Brahman

almost

substitution

Tamil

He

is

says,

that must

of
and

and

the

of

The

Of

of
essentially

few

commerce

Tamil

is less
of

the Sanskritic

dozens

of

or

the

words, which

originalTamils.

must

between
first

two

with

the

had

Tamilic

introduced

words

the

been

or

composed
or

ern
south-

are, indeed,

into

the

three centuries.

from

large

been

is

chiefly relating to

words

Sanskrit

They

in form

vocabulary of

There

the past two

have

sounds

Tamil

northern.

will be

dictionary,there

larity
(a) the simi-

"

deal

only,the

foreign

Eliminating all

languages

{b) regularand

to the

modern

language during

its predecessors

on

(both

outset

adminstration,

and

after

important.

elements

two

book,

these, the

rest

shall at the

We

vocabulary

and

are,

phonetic

the

and

vocabulary which

considered

languages compared.

language.

indiscreet

two

any

and
signification;

relate to grammar,
a

be

interchange

has

QiBnsSi Qtueisrs.

general structure, grammar

meaning)

uniform

His

p"sruasmrr

determiningthe affinityof

points

non-

above

his

by

a;L_QtD/rL^/i@,5
^Ldii^QLDiTL^s(

"

Qeup^oSiLD'jjiT"iiuD
^sifiii^QqjQ
the

the

of

improvement

no

the

scholar

another

terminology.

and

of

head

While

both

same

logicand

andthe

grammar

of Sanskrit

all,is a logomachy

In

is the

contemporary

the

upet

divine

the

and

one

This

monastery.

Brahmnan

is

153

PHILOLOGY

IN

that the grammar

Tamil

and

TAMIL

OF

residue

the
of

Tamil
native

vocabulary of

the

tolerablycivilized

154
before

race

in

they came

had

They
to

their

fauna

";c., all of

stage.
and

and

and
/-/6"j?

and

^iroj

U3.F*,

siq^^^ and
y,s35.9^,

and

Qsueneifl and
"aus)S,

and

si^eij"r, j"jLDLi and

Tamil

^uum,

Qurrm, ^'^p,
and
u)it
eSI"s\),

s!^(^s?are

usage is Tamil.

To

words

least

establish
the

denoting

represented by

are

and

Sanskiit, pater
'\w

pitar3.nd

Latin,

'

jnater

Zend,

in

and

vater

so

by appan

with

either

There
Tamil

Sanskrit

are,

Caldwell

has

or

gives a

may

list of

in

certain

some

the most

'

and

in

niairi

in
On

are

in

and

German,
the

other

expressed

in

itself is sufficient

philological affinity

no

be

daily

mother

Indo-European

any

however,

origin which

This

tay.

Tamil

that

prove

and

the

Greek, pater

on.

hand, the corresponding relations

Tamil

and

mutter

and

in

identical.

be

must

pitri

meter

all pure

of

word

simplest and

'

English

Qstr, ^eS

linguisticaffinity,

any

ordinary family relationship

For example, the words
father

mater

found

they are not to be

language. In fact, every

3,!T"ss)Lp
,

Qieit
^Ssjrjt,

and

^^iT

"b"5

Qpjbpui

and

and

uit
Q"frr"),

words, and

Sanskrit

to

urreo,

Q^ib(^

primitive
^ihsm,

QfBe\) and

Qanm,

and

magii

their

in

course

and

weights

Qs^dj, (^ituSsuand

and

"'T^

siiOj

cine,
literature,medi-

religion,war,
politics,

minerals,
measures,

family relations,
and

flora, language

and

Aryans.

pertaining

terms

own

economy,

the

architecture,astronomy,

agriculture, anatomy,
domestic

with

contact

still have

and

commerce,

at

STUDIES

TAMIL

words

found

in

tongue.

apparently of
Sanskrit.

thirtywords

which,

Dr.
he

PLACE

OF

thinks,Sanskrit

from

has borrowed

^isiT^ Sl^'^^, Jtji"^,^miMT,

Tamil.

is to believe

view

rational

(short),OcS", ^,
help

When

(1)
without

is

and

root

When

(2)

be

@l^, (s/^,
Qu3f"

of

some

in Sanskrit

one

derivatives, but

collateral

is not

to be

is

rounded
sur-

words,

derivative

that

Tamil,

found

allied

languages

in

only

from

origin.

word

Indo-European
found

with

is of Tamil

word

more

come

will

isolated

an

without

in Tamil
that

and

words.

word

ojeirsffl
"C.

'j^rr, "/_,

^i^,

"

followingcanons

such

detect

to

are,

"

(^uf-t

Qedj^USD, u/r", uneo, Qua^,

'51",

The

L^, eueo, "c.

to have

are,

a"drr

iSm,

languages

them

They

source.

common

both

to

common

are

They

a"(^,
r^eesfly

urrstj),
QsmLisai"j i"iT,ulLl^ssotiMj
ueom,
Some

155

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

to

word

of the

in any

Sanskrit, but

does

not

and

form

is

belong

to

Sanskrit.
Words
a

of this kind

basis

Let

now

us

and

or

47

these

by

there

only

or

there

are

dot, and

vowels,
vowels

peculiarto

has

letters

46

33 consonants

which

and

Tamil

four
and

we

and

consonants

are

Vyanjanas,

Vedas.

Besides

Thus
respectively.

dot

letters. Whereas

and

"

annnasika, represented
a

18 consonants

Variias

ov

or

in the

occurs

and

crescent

der
slen-

othrwise
or
linguistic
affinity

Sanskrit

annswara

in ail 49

are

12

too

to grammar.

and

Svaras

mcluding

these,two
are

few

very

Tamil.

on

pass

Orthography
lo vowels

the

to prove

Sanskrit

between

are

not

to be

have

in Tamil

Of

semi-vowel.

(including oo)
found

in

the

156

TAMIL

Sanskrit

of which

of

that Tamil
sounds

o"o exhibits

the

Tamil
the

from

language

and

ST

and

of Sanskrit.

The

Tamil, which

every

short

and

the

and

ct

fact

very

short

the

origin,quiteindependent

an

Sanskrit

and

Desikar

peculiarto

not

are

language except

Swaminatha

although

representedby

largely employs

pointsto

has

the

Aryan tongues

possesses

25

Sanskrit

and

not

are

have

we

teristics
physiologicalcharactheir
people, differentiating

and

iSOT

six

possessionof peculiarsounds

The

letter in Tamil.

like if, /D,

both;

to

common

are

letters the sounds

any

these

language; deducting

letters which
24

STUDIES

posesses
native

other

scholars, blindly following Sanskrit

grammarians,

otherwise.

go,

to think

seem

s"l is

kind

of

fish;niel is

kol is to kill and

Caldwell

Dr.
had
were

"5T

CT

and

that it is

in Kanarese.

that S
of ^

not

equivalentof
for

As

place in

the Tamil

Sanskrit

derivatives

what

languagesand

alphabets solelyin

@ but

an

Tolkapyar

is old and

e^arr

he

and
in

si

says.

and

sgarr

that

they

for

against

"

^sir

I. 54.
^sir (oSiLDSiTaLDrr(^ua.

r^"a

a_"55ir

"

I. 55.
QLDeirsiTinDiT(^i}i.
"

U6sre!^0uS(Tr
Qlditl^
qp^soit(^ld. I. 59.
"

is
in

of

that

pound
com-

Sanskrit,

Malayalam

believes

As

as

on.

so

imitation

in Tamil

alphabet except

only.

tgl i^ the

diphthongs S

the

and

niel is above;

ndy is sickness; and

further asserts

He

and

stick,tol

that

their

sel is to

to chew

the Dravidian

placed in
of

and

states

place in

no

Sanskrit.

and

kol is

is softness

skin, noy

In Tamil

and

it has

of
no

pronouncing
these

observe

158

TAMIL

Tamil

No

(6)
But

u.

in

words

Sanskrit,Tamil

in

and

e_LD, S, fflo",0,

nominal

Jfjio,
jffasr,^,

0,

u,

be formed

hiatus

SI,

"5T

verbal

root

ox:

in

simple

formed

from

^,

@, ^su,

^6sr,
and

",

*,

o,

and

/^,

this way.

is sometimes

To

i-i
a_,

srr",

; from

prevent

From

added.

Seo,to stand,the followingwords

"c
iB'^,iS")m,fSeoeij

"

^eo,

either

verbal, by the

or

eSI,emsu

mLD,

adverbs, might
ii"

p/itakf

^'^esr.Nouns, verbs, adjectivesand

jtjfTSijand

urrQ,

are

particles,like

formative

J2/, J)l,Jljih,
^17,

sm,

lL,^, and

like

are

words

either

are

of

addition

words

are

words

Simple

which

roots,

in i, s=,

yup.

compound.

or

will end

there

Sanskrit

vach, rat,pat, and

As

STUDIES

the

ed,
form-

are

have

we
^il, to kill,

sji"eS,^(SuLj, j)jlL",
=sy","=gj",
,jyi-ii),
j^i"eo, ^i^ii(^,"c;
from

'^

to cut, we
jij/b,

dance,

or

becomes

long
There

The

Tamil,

or

up

of

are

mGrn,

from
fiu/r(Zj
(tiger)
such

to
fBil,

(the eye)

ssim

root

by lengtheningthe

short

other

unasr,

vowel

these

which

vowel.

either

are

tor
run,

"s"=rough

or
are

example,
and

tially
essen-

verbs

nouns

words

or

like
are

u/fl-oj/r(horse)

LDrT=a.

cruel,and

in

consonant.
must

Compound

of Lj^=to

compounds

and

monosyllabic

"c.

simple words;

compound

from

and

tBi-^^"n,rsi"ui-i,issai",

nominal

monosyllabic,and
There

Mostly

isi-,

^s)"ssi"i^ sjpu^,

always monosyllabic,ending

are

in

words,
single-letter

42

are

Q^treo,s"),

roots

vowels,

nouns.

is

to see,

mem,

be

made

"c

derived

are

"c.
isi"ims,(elLl^ld,

in

=^j2/, ^eap^

^jbjSLD,j)f3)i0,
^/Dso,

ji/^uLj,

walk

get

beast,"""-

Q;/r(u=raouth.

epithetsor metaphors.

PLACE

It will

that

be

-OF

TAMIL

from

seen

the formative

the

examples

elements
that

and
post-positions,

the

changes peculiarto
On

the other

derivative bases

(1)
verbs

Krt

karah

of two

are

classes

is the

form

noun

of

of vach, to

and

speak;

"

For

to

example*

kri,to

chorayat,stealing;

(tosteal)becomes

added

are

"c.
adjectives,

nouns,

to form

used

affixes which

primary

(the hand)
form

slightconsonantal

hand, the terminations

or

verbs

euphony.

in Sanskrit

form

to

Tamil

their

lenthening of

the

all

are

rarelychange

roots

in "sOT-"/7-60OT,eSQ-s^Q, and

above

given

terminations

or

forms, barring the shorteningor

as

159

PHILOLOGY

IN

do

; cluir

tikia is the

jectival
ad-

ishta from

yaj,

prefixedto roots to
"c.
a-kash, nis-chitya,
vij-kri,

sacrifice,
"c.. Prepositionsare

to

form

"c., as

nouns,
The

(2)

taddhita

to substantives

One

in

studying

or

to form

IS

father of

pita is pitamaha

made

of

; son

hastikam;

affixes

secondary

nominal

is

vyakarana

which

yanah

secondary

by

Agni

is

belonging

Agneyah

to

that

kaiilalakani

is

of Dakshi

son

bases.

vaiyakarani ;

kulala

ed
add-

are

is

Panini

herd

is DaksJiaof hasttit is

Panineya

one

possessingvakis vachalah, "c,

A

comparison

form

words,

Tamil

and

differ in

and

of the terminations
of the methods

Sanskrit

both

the

languages. The

grammarians,

affixes used

the reader
taddhita

so

that led the

to

forming them,

of Sanskrit, and

lack of the historic sense,

Tamil

of

will convince

is characteristic

or

common

author

that

class,
it

they
cially,
espe-

only

was

among
of

in

the

Prayoka

160
vivekam

to

'

say

^^^^mj*
"S^iEms(^(3ui^uQuajQrreoeonih

vowel

The

changes.

^.

".

to

^^g)!

the

has

according
LDSsaiLui^^^
are

of Tamil

^aams)!^

words

words
there

"

in

six

known

should

they

ldQ!TIT!T").

and

tion
combina-

the

Sanskrit,which
form

it

compounds.

QaipgiKsiaLD^Q^nissi

or

we

or

^ssrQLOfTL^^Q^rr^s

or

the

or

to these

classes,namely, (1)Dvandva

(srssm^u^Q^TesiSy
(5) Bahuvrihi

Corresponding

usotl/^Q^/tsw*,
(4)Dvigu

or

(6) Avyayibhava

"-!T""=s

this essay.

Tatpurusha
^-LD(ss)LD^Qs!T(ssiSj{2)

compounds

cording
Ac-

" gVOlSSr

Jt/SST

usO/rSsw

found

not

are

gU

join togetherto

(3) Karmadharaya
and

is,

consonant.

in
peculiarities

possibleto explain in

In Sanskrit

sandhi

svara-sandhi

to

other

many

Simple

chieflyin

imi
-f
^?sw =ue\)frisSl'2e\"'

J"jrfl^ IB/TSffl^
;

+
j f5rT(^
LDIT"ijJT60

become

guages.
lan-

two

this rule, LD6S3fj+

^ITIT+
J)jL^^z=LD"SsftuJLp"^
;
"

Whereas

of

nature

^!nTistjeer
g)} ue\}fT

the

observable

rule of

sandhi

or

"

short

The

in

structure

"3JL^LueueijLD sj^^sTLLjuSiTQj
i^ Qjojeifui. Nan,

ff:

is

Tamil

the

coalescence
differ

difference

This

is in

also

must
i-jsmiTf^.)

(T.

There

their

of words

formation

and

in

of the differences

In consequence

or

STUDIES

TAMIL

adverbial

have

compounds.

in Tamil

set- of six

as,

Nan.
^mQuiiTL^ Qmesreij^Q^!TSS)SnjiT(7rf'(^ih.
"

is
^.^esiLD^Q^rresis
and

included

erem^u^Q^irssirior

^jrnarr"ij

in

the

Dvigu

is contained
umssfi(t^UL^s\)uD)

uemLj^QsTsois and

Karmadharaya

of
in

Sanskrit

(Ex

;
:

^ujeanL^Q^iTema,

of Tamil.
jtimQuorrL^^Q^rretss

Thus

eS^ear^Q ^trsBs

remains

alone

The
words

borrowed,

modify them,! when

of

features
borrowed

thus

words

in Tamil

to

phological
mor-

the iatsajiias

"

class

second

At the time

in Tamil.

of

The

tongue.

classes

only the

the

to suit

as

Tamil

of two

It is

undergoes change

so

the

are

the tatbUavas.

and

for and

accounted

be

to

only to Tamil.
peculiar
formation
and
of structure
peculiarities
have
in Sanskrit
compelled the Tamils

that is

words

161

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

OF

PLACE

of

that

Tolkap-

few, and
he felt no
necessityto frame rules for their adoption.
He was
eirfl^uSeauji^ssr
content^bysaying, ""a)^ih^"m
The
later Tamil
Qjes)!TiLiiTiT.
grammarians, however,
yar the Sanskrit

were

very

"

observing the largeinflux of Sanskrit words and their

in a variety of forms, were
constrained
to give
use
fixityto them; by providingauthoritative rules ; and
they are to be found
explainedin the ^^^I^uul^")u"
Virasoliyam

of

main

Their
in
in

not

object was
pronouncing

word,

or

or

to

Tamil

irattitiam, sakshi

into

iyakkaii,laksJiana
evidently'a
stage-more
and

which

'Maharashtra'

ratna

into
into

into

Indo-Aryanrace.

Nannul.

soften difficulties
consonants
a

consonant

by introducing
is changed mXo
o.raian-

usage,

sakki

or

satchi

ilakkaua,"c.
than the

yaksha
This

is

monosvl-

'Christ' into 'Ki-jisu-tu'

but
'Mo-la-cha,'

which
Sanskrit,
character and
directness^of

11

or

consecutive

advanced

converts

inflectional

the

of
ufisSiujeo

evade

two

ThuslSanskrit

labic Chinese

the

a'l'^wordbeginning with

allowed^ by the

vowels.
am

in

and

far below

the

evinces 'the strengthand

scorn

of

difihcullies'in

162

STUDIES

TAMIL

Etymology
Qsjio

in

There

parts of speech are

substantives

and

parts of

speech or
(noun), sS^esr (verb),

(attributives). It is

a.^

principlewith

modern

Qutuir

Tamil, namely

and
^sroi_ (particles)

four

are

Tamil

grammarians

reducible
ultimately

verbs

cepted
ac-

that

all

only

to

this is also

and

an

the

two

"

of

view

Says Tolkapyar,
philologists.
Qs^aeoQleo"STU u"u

QuinQiT

eSl'2esiQtjum

Qu-mu
eutBii,QQ
QiGsy^a. II, 160.
Qj/'.aSlireaar
"

Of these the

and

noun

the verb

means
^5S)L^s=Qs=fr")

part of speech

which
of

both

to

word

with

verbs

Thus

subject,action, "c.

tion.
explanathat is

"

and

nouns

particles,terminations

verbs.

positions
post-

or

modify the meaning

reference
to time, place,

go to change

and

nouns

the middle

common

of all

It consists

requireno

or

it embraces

of tense, personalterminations,
case

the

particles

strative
endings, demon-

euphonic
letters,
conjunctions,interjections,
and in fact every particle
that
particles,
expletive
no
independent of the noun
meaning by itself,
verb

to which

of
qualities

various
includes

attached.

o_n9iO"rffsu.
^(J5Q#7"jo
"i_,

^iBs^Qs^itso treats

verbs,and

adverbs.

s^"f^3='^"=ai^
given by

Q ^ f7 i^p
^^'osnnjueanrLji)

that

and

nouns

adjectivesand

explanationof
"

it is

The

has
or

of the

it therefore

metaphysical

.Sivagnanamuni is,

Siaj
esm'^LDfr

^
Qu^Q^LLuom^tauJLfsaarn
Elsewhere, he goes on to say

Q^ffi^
pu^emssu
"su/r, QpsisSuj Qfi3,S2isoSi^i

u^63w/r^^@ QfirpaeaassSm

explanationseems

to

me

o^ifls^Qs^rrSoQeOiuiio.

very

obscure, and

This

it is the

OF

PLACE

of his

merit

commentary

that the classification of

seen

"9'2em,into

and

neither

definite

of

author

all other

numbers,

number

be

Tamil

It

became
evidently
plural number

termination,and
'

(2)

All

denoting

nouns

irrational animals
and

those

and

Nagas) are

and

gender
ornamental,
but

itional

denoting r

sexnal

of the

only

'

has
dual

of

was
'T

the

Tamil

the dual
is reser'/ed

pluralising ' high

"sik for all.

inanimate

objects and

gender {^oo pS'^essr)

God,
beings (likeman,

high-caste or

are

no

niade

secondary

perhaps from

highly
practically

be
could,therefore,

or

ussr^^o

'two'

in Sanskrit

distinctions
is

"

of the neuter

are

Whereas
s_uj/f^3sOTr.

The

early TamiL

in

plural. Now

verbs, and

Sanskrit

out

for

Sanskrit

follows

two.

with

means

termination

and

nouns

only

vanished

so

for the

"srr

the

Q"neoQ"iio

and

as

existed
up

which

it

honorific

an

caste

mixed

g)f or

giaiUinar.

Tamil

languages
has

have

and

that

brieflystated

^Q^smu)must

or

conflicting

instance,

said

the

classical

while

have

words
a

For

was

^ssafls.

between

parts of speech may

three

in

often

Prayoga-Vivekam has

(1) Like

p^fl^Qraso

and

grammarians.

differences

The

as

and

Qldsst g
Qs^fre\)QsOujfr
"^ifls^

"si)'TLD

be

Qutu,T

than

phik)Sophic^I.These

nor

later

by

manner

abstruse

more

other

words,

^^i^fQ^rreo

variouslyclassified

been

it

the text itself. It will thus

than
unintelligible

and

make

to

163

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

an

such

; here

philosophic

the

accident

aesthetic

detrimental.'

laid down

superior gender

No

for the

grammatical
of speech

point of view,
definite

rules

determination

IM
of

TAMIL

STUDIES

gender in Sanskrit;soma,
'

ruchi,

'

taste

is feminine, and

It will thus be
the

the 'moon'

that

seen

and
base

'

in Sanskrit

gender

it

second

is the

ch

the roots

Tamil

first

In

added

are

the

to

for the

pluralterminations
and

in Sanskrit

endings of
As Dr.
singul-:ir.

case

of Sanskrit

imitation
in Sanskrit
cases

being

in

there

that
And

it is this

trouble
devoted
and
au

pluraldiffer

Caldwell

may

be

indefiniteness

three

of

to the

languages,
from

those
"

is almost

the

that has

'the

to

number

indefinite,'
of

number

attached

of

error, for whilst

only, the

eightcases
by

tions
termina-

rightlyobserves,

an
certainly

the

given an

positions
postnoun.

endless

grammarian Tolkapyar,whohas
only ;
complete chapters for cases
been supplemented by another
by the

to the Tamil

these have
thor

the

only

in

plural(e.g., aeu^, A/bs'Setr)

Tamil, Telugu, "c.,

limited

while

singularand

IndoGermanic

?re

vak

become

case

otiier

was

Sanskrit

(stone)remain,

same

for the

root

i""sSit
which

case,

ado

the

decliningnouns

positions
post-

first and

the

raj (king)
nominative

or

of

Sanskrit,while

example, in

Gspnei' (word) and

the roots

sanie.

For

or

inflectional

/s/rear^S, Sit and

(speech)and

vach

rat in the

and

of

on

means

of suffixed

nominative, except

their forms.

nge

by

not

the root in

is

personalpionouns

alone

tht

depends

particles. The

sepaiaie

obliquecases

ilie

in Tamil

the

is neuter..

j^uiran, son'

inflected
are
n^uns
(3) Tamil
case
terminations, but b^? means

But

masculine,.

structure of words, but not on

the sex
peculiar
of the objectsexpressed by them.
intelligence

the

the

is

Ilakkanakkottu.

166

TAMIL

(7) There
Tamil

are

except

prepositionsor

no

which

p-w

of
peculiarity

It is the

them

are

might

say that in ^auesr,

formed

prefixes.

are

roots, but not

Rhetoric
to the

by

But

conjunctions in

is only a continiiative
Tamil

particle.

derivatives that

prefixedparticles.But

The

pronominal

are

Tamil

rules

division

and

structure

of

Asiriyappa,Kalippa
The
peculiaronly to Tamil.

words

warlike),and
(objective,chiefiy
are
^'bssw""ic.,

Tamil

in the words

up

not

those
and

of

Sanskrit.

Vanjippa
of

treatment

fiom

of

the division

to be

foregoing arguments,
of

or

prosody relating
syllable,
foot,stanza,

or
matter) into again (subjective
amatory) and

The

j)j,

of

diff(^rent from

are

Venba,

into five

some

^eudr, "c,, the letters

they

of

none

particles.
:

rhyme, "c.,

STUDIES

found

to show

Sanskrit, may

Sivagnanamuni

as

ail

are

Porul

piirani

of conduct

in Sanskrit.

the

dence
indepen-

be

summed

follows:

^tSu^

^2sssru
Qp^sSliu
Qun(rp,LLunQ,un"S(mU',
(s^rSi(^^QisuLLS

^LD

Qeuemurr
U!T(^un(Si.i(smLDj

^su

pfSeisrU(^^s^ld Qp^eSliu

iS/osijLh
eui"QLDiTLpj'j
^(smQ^iTissjsin
Qi3=djii^eifl")s3GSBrQfiiJD
the

Qu/DuuL-fT.Even
has

attempted in

the

of

Prayoga

earlychapters

the

of Tamil
and
identity
obliged to admit with candour

prove
is

author

between
"a53E37

the

two

ia?@,"J'(4U),
^esmuneo

of

that

Sanskrit
the

who

Vivekam
work

to

grammars

essential differences

languages thus: p'Bsmiq"soriT^^gij

Quemune^

pssojit^^ld"sSl'^esj(oS

PLACE

With

such

OF

authoritative

be

in

accepted,

Tamil
that

spite of

grammarians

^ame

in
postition

does

in

the

that

"

of

it cannot

But

altogetherbe

rate its Dravidian

though they do
in

ieatuies

not

Dravidian

oldest

and

South

or

did not

separation. Dr

the

that Tamil

Aryan languages,

least

morphological

influence

Caldwell

another

one

givesthe

discoverable

as

at

or

ing
followin

the

"

of

use

and

person
of neuter

^.

(4) The

ek, as

Skt.

of

Sanskric

in

adi

and
anadi

use

Ex

gender.
of

T. euiB^sm,
of d

person.

in the
in

verbs,and

existence
Ex:

gender

or

singular of demonstrative
the third

in

Greek

to

Tam.

ninci.

(2) I'he existence

(B) The

n,

Ex

hiatus.

prevent

short

Sanskrit

languages :

(1) The

third

All

occupies the

is the

denied

the

possess

Indo-Europeanisms

the other.

Dravidian

parent and

common,

their

before

in

later

family ot languages.

Indian

any

the

must

of

attempts

familythat

is,Tamil

the

us,

Sanskrit

from

one

Dravidian

ihe

cultivated

most

from

futile

to trace

Aiyan

the

the

before

present is that Tamil

say at

can

we

admissions

of Tamil

complete independence

167

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

Ex

particularthe

jiteiissr, ^eueh

neuter

the

ence
exist-

and

^^.

Latin, in

(temples).

sign

pronouns,

Skt. iai

in

plural,as

Lat. templa

(^) as

of the

pronouns

Tam.

or

of the neuter
pronouns

^^.

"c.

of

168

the

in jy,

base

adah, idmn

Skt.

(b) The

Tam.

Ex

of

of

; Tam.

d. Ex

of verbal

Tam

root. Ex:

Skt.

languages m

equal,if nnt greater, influence

Indian

North

her

and

might nauirally expect, considering

that the

the

existence

peoples

from

remote

of the Dravidian

the midst

them

speak

The

into

came

that

and

not

are

Dravidian

follows

as

of separate
of the

pronouns
and

the

use

of

formation

The

mother

noun
same

the

on

been

inflection of

sign as

for the

the other

first person

of the

by

nouns

of

Dr

by

to

oblique
pluralby

the
singular;
"

means

the

the

plural

dwell
Cal-

the

use
one

of
cluding
in-

excluding the party addressed;

instead
post-positions

of verbal

all those

grammar

detailed

inflection

for the

livingin

Moreover,

the

tongue

antiquity,been

post-fixedparticlesadded

annexing the
two

"

historic

Aryans.

influence

is

during

whose

races.

Indo-Aryan languageshas

form

This

Sanskrit

on

body
every-

they are, have,

who

dialects.

thei*" turn

what

Prakrit dialects
times

Skt.

nat-natya^guh-

It is said that the Drnvidian

an

by lengthening

nouns

/Hi^-s^i^, "c.

exerted

q^(5, "c.

u^^,

uSissr-i^^m
,

gildam, "c

Ex

^.

preterites
by redupHca-

some

of the verbal

the vowel

in

preterites by

pash^papacha ;

formation

(8) The

base

"c.

'sun^ o;"^,

Skt.

from

Tarn. =gy#7, @jp.

formation

(7) The

from

demonstrative

remote

proximate

formation

/'"/,
jita,

tion.

of

formation

(5) The
a

STUDIES

TAMIL

tenses

by

of
means

prepositions
; the
of particles;

PLACE

the situation
; the

OF

situation

; the

cerebrals

to

preference of

the

and

of

which

superfineus

oldest

member

the

the

has

primitiveDravidian

modern

to

of the

scholar

languages. No

dialects

other

is

It

is the

construct

to

from

of this

that Tamil

group

and

Tamil

of

here

Dravidian

rese

I,err

after the

word

dentals.

Affiliation

attempted

of

use

governing

cative
indi-

the

before

sentence

of the

169

PHILOLOGY

IN

the relative

or

governed

mention

TAMIL

yet
guage
lan-

Tamil, Telugu, Kana-

have

sprung.

languai^e with
hypothetical

the

comparison

other

groups

of the

agglutinativefamily might yield satisfactory

facts

for

absence

establishing its

of such

and

such

data

affiliationtake

must

we

resources
linguistic

But

the
as

the

in

aid of ethnology

present

at

may

be available.
In the
we

chapter

said that the

have

India

from

the

with

the

aboriginalraces

Indian

Dravidians
of the

however,
not

the
the

yet been

present

have

must

to

of

Naga

the

Tamil

of

Nagas
in

Hence

the
and

modern

the

language

Dravidian

But

as

of

from

this

much

result

As

languages
not

the

dialects

autochthones.

completely analysed,it is

linguisticelements.

south

extreme

Australian

Negrito

separate the Dravidian

Negrito

the

changes

crude

to

came

they mingled

and

the

undergone

people

North-Western

the

that

and

settled

Peninsula.

influence

spoken by

through

Himalayas,

people after they had

of the

originol

original Dravidians

Asia

Western

on

passes

the

on

have

possible at

the

nal
aborigiseems

to

170

TAMIL

be

certain,that

influenced

the

the

on

the other.

primitiveDravidian

Semitic

by

on

STUDIES

and

side,and by

one

From

from

and

be

what

what

languages

Finno-Hungarian idioms
for some
broad
gical
morpholo-

pecuharities,there
to

Aryan

the

And, but

influence

the

language was

is

in the

found
has

been

follows,it

the

of

trace

no

tralian
Aus-

Dravidian

guages.
lan-

said in the first essay

will

be

that

plain

the

Dravidian

languagesmust he allied to the Uralo-Altaic

classed
though they cannot be geneologically
group,
with It. No
other
account
theory can satisfactorily
for the presence

languagesof

Uralo-Altaic

always by

suffixes

Suffixes

are

first. Ex

(4)
comes

dary
seconby agglutinating

to the root

or

is

system

the

before

the

is
word

pluralelement,

mtercalated

^^

betw'een

ssd, "eD?sw; sjbs"r^

simple,

Uralo-Altaic

adjectivewhich

principal root.

to the

the Tamil

in e^ound

always

the

Ex:
post-position.

languages of
The

the

isi"is^,
isi"i^^, "c.

particlesto

Consonantal

approaching
some

the

familyand

by prefixes but
variably
principalroot may in-

: /Fi_,

is effected

added

and

common

are

formed

pluralsign is always

that is the
noun

Dravidian

that the

so

relational

or

the

never

Declension

(2)

Finno-

"

are

stand

and

group

Words

(1)

(3)

features

following grammatical

to the

the

Greek, Keltic, Hebrew

in Tamil.

words

Hungarian
The

of

and

will be

letters

f(jund

in

group.

qualifymgnoun
it qualifies,
except in

ameie

PLACE

words

by

the

and

Basque,

OF

and

moods

Ex

between

the

sertion
in-

the

root

and

the

Qs=")-\p-{-^ek=Qfm(7rj'm.

relative

no

by

formed

are

elements

personalending.
are

expressed

are

"c.
'more', 'less',

of certain

(6)There

171

PHILOLOGY

IN

degrees of comparison

meanino

Tenses

(5)

TAMIL

in

pronouns

Basque

as

in Tamil.

(7) The

existence

Dravidian

(8)

of continuative

Use

(9) The
the

Ex:

is

the

first person
other

the

and

of
peculiarity

the

languages.

conjunctions.Ex:
in

includes

addressed,

the person

of

pronouns

of which

plural,one
excludes

of two

crude

particlesin

place of

the

Qs^ir^ih Qs^aifi^th.

imperative

is

verb

root

of

capable

second

the

of

being

used

singular.

person

iBi", Qj/7,etc.

(10)

There

only

are

numbers

two

in Turkish.

In all these

languagesthe so-called cases are formed

their number
by agglutination,
being limited only by
the number
of post-positions
be attached
that may
to
the

noun.

Till very

recentlyit

with

usual

was

comparative

all languages
to classify
philologists

which

Aryan, Semitic

the

Scythian
been
the
are

or

proved

that

there

Turanian

or

brought

under

Greek

under

Allophyiian family.

to
relationship
or

Hamitic

nor

Scythian,as
each

in the

be

cannot
no

it

such

two

the

other

Sanskrit

Aryan

same

neither

Turanian

But

it bear
as

are

has

or
now

family

as

languages which
geneological
bears

to

Latin

family,except that they are

172

TAMIL

morphologically
so
different;

are

The

connected.
their

are

for

explanation

STUDIES

this

grammatical
difference

the

each

of

roots

The

elements.

fact

the

lies in

Aryan languages Sanskrit, Greek, Latin,

Keltic,"c
separatedat an epoch when their structure
ed
was
alreadyperfect.On the other hand, the so call-

that

"

"

Turanian

parted

when

condition
its

on

their

; and

own

available

Scythian languages

or

structure

resources

at hand

complete

to

observed

and

some

growth

made

Aitaic group

the

use

"

its

the American

It

structure.

inner

of formation

course

the Uralo-

of

languages

of

elements

borrowed

that in the
of

imperfect

an

obliged to depend

was

on

or

has also been

peculiarto

of them

each

so

in

was

have

to

seem

incorporation

languages.

feature

"

the

In

of

case

and
languages,their development
towards
the
incorporating stage must

the Dravidian

been

arrested

at

culture, which

"languagesby
to

seems

be

us

So

much

the first in the

anterior

originof

the

linguistic
systems

the

historyof

the

be divided

of the

Tamil

Aryan

Dravidian

the

linjJuistic
systems

says,

'
"

they

must

ascending order,

to

the

Turkish, Magyar,

languages.'

the American
for the

the

i'mmediately following

those
and

have

literary

their

to

to

in tiie

Hovelacque

among

isolatingsystem,
and

due

doubt

quiteappropriate.He

is among

Basque

no

positionassigned

M.

comprised

that

earlyperiod by

very

was

The

influence.

proach
ap-

Tamil
world.

and

Coming

language,it

into three

may

in

place

its

now

to

ently
conveni-

periods,namely,

(1)the

174

TAMIL

under

them

styleand

STUDIES

the four-heads

of

vocabulary,

the

to

late Mr.

P. Sundaram

calculation

the percentage of Sanskrit

of the Ten

Poems

In

(Pattuppattu)is

Nedunalva;lai

the

twenty

Sanskrit

of 782

poem

there

and

words,
Hnes,the

in

strongly

condemned

academic

period.

It

Kanarese

poets have

union...'

or

Kanchi,

exceed

not

them

by
it

fifty
-

words

writers

Two

characterized

is

of

the

as

the

of the earliest

as

'

unnatural'

an

stringingof pearls along with

'

the

as

Madnrai-

be^t

imperfecteducation.

an

and

one

altogetherbut

are

considered

was

three

in

of Sanskrit

the

by

words

does

in fact the introduction

of

Pillai's

between

the

number

five. And

mark

na

matter.

According

two.

gram

pepper-corns.'
of

Words

foreign origin were

notwithstanding the commercial

with the Greeks, Romans,
Tamils
called
they indiscriminately
words

were

in their form

mutilated

the

sparinglyused

very

of

intercourse

and

Sanskrit
these

even

in the

seen

the

Arabs, whom

Yavanas.
and

will be

as

introduced,

never

were

following

fSjiuu),
uns^ih,
^^sm
^ss^sn, ^s^3=si"r,
examples: (lpq^^^im,
Tamil
used
("c. Some
roots
were
(j.T^,
^uSifi^j,p^"3!rQ,
,

in sentences
Qsu^

arrpjpj,
^miw,

used
For

for

senses

example,

and

which
Qs^suso

meant

meant
sefflgv
'he-buffalo,'

"c.

Relational

words

'

words

Some
beom-s

now

and

i")QJ,a-ia/

ujn'ss)^.

have

snio for

as
particles

QeuprS^ ^'Su,

s^smsn
^5a}(si]^

in

formative

without

pig

'

and

like CT-iyo-o)a/our
=

Quirsbi

for

were

obsolete

horse',sosmi^

cufr

meant
was

younger

'iron'

sister,

TAMIL

OF

PLACE

"^dr'2esT=my lord, s7"a",5

father, and

your

Por

to
die',
"":-^iu,
"c. have
slowly',

'

'

added

post-positionswere

Sometimes

without

roots

become

slang.

become

the

all

like

words

classical

grojdj,
(ipsQ,to 'eat',^ibslL", 'there',
now

father,^/5"ro^=

or

is^dit, ^J'-^it, have

^mr,

Some

obsolete.

lord

our

175

PHILOLOGY

IN

s^inflesnw

or
euphonic particles

the

for
t^erfl'uisisiruj,
="53537

for

nufBiimii

example,

directlyto

for s^iTQ^Qmssr,
^lLu for ^(Suu,
^uaQiDesr
i"fSQiufTixi,
for
IT

sparinglyused

and

Qsuik^, ^lar^, "c., being perferred to

terms

to avoid

for the
two

or

used

being

The

number.

all the

finality
concerning the
attained

in

and
particle

it

practice.
it

used

was

before.'

existence.

The

future

the

other

were

The

terminations

case

^^^

^^^

was

peculiar

is a
g)sv)

or

comparison

to express

only

languages.

become

past

tenses

Andst"me

which

did not

tense

in

to

^(250).

form

The

verbs

phrase snmsiBfTLJk"si

and
as

use

of the
u'ere

obsolete,together witli

"f(^o.is^ for
nouns

present

indehnite

ff, 22ai^(5^ L/, -iLD, tSlm

The

This

ot

or

fact, no

In

cases.

seven

uses

@"3t

to,

also ;

Quiti^ meant, 'greaterthan

expressionusm'smu.uSljh

vsras

to

adhered
strictly

like
particles
post-positional
for

concrete

nations
of distinctive termi-

use

is not

cases

seven

abstract

the

never,

"^rr

terms

the

Qlduj")

The
una" for LBfrLLQ^Soc.
pluraltermination
Quiujs^s^eo,

is very

one

QslL

for

C^aretfti)
for ^sU'Sewojrr^S;,
^eS^r, "^s\)eOfr(^s

in

Hebrew

'

then

in

a-sij?

for

you

and

like
particles

tense

in tiie second

into

indefinite

the

post-positionS
lueant

come

use
a_LD

was

person
who

are

have

(as in
added

singular.
the lord

"176
of

STUDIES

TAMIL

forest

the

verbs

causative

by adding

formed
in

used

verbal

clear). Some

become

to

cause

of
formation
some
country.' The
like 9(z^@-s?(i^i(a5,
Q^etfl-Q^erRji^
(to

to

suffixes which

roots

the

to

produce

Tamil

modern

were

nouns

are

different senses,

"

(flying),^sv)m
ump
(strength),
"ifi@ (pit),QfimLj
(poverty),
t-jseo(abode), GwriLut^ Cyuig)* '^'^H (noun),,
and
s^iTuu (brightness),

on.

and

adverbial

of the

Some

so

which
particles
period have become

other

freelyin use during this

obsolete.
p^,\L",ibgv,
They are ^so, Q/iiT"m'2esT,
mmp,
ld^, @@"'j @^^, a-'5"^, etc.
^(^a=LD^
(gswff, (dld:t^
were

(si

literature of

The
blank

verse

period is

this

in chaste

classic

all

poetry
"

styledevoid

simple

of rhetorical

figuresof speech,hyperbolicdescriptions,
flourishes,
of

intricacies

and

of modern

Venba,

and

Tamil

Kuratpa

descriptionsof
true

later

events

are

prosody
poems;

the metres

and

scenery

which

mar

the

cellence
ex-

Kalippa,.
Asiriyappa,
mostly used.
are

The

all faithful and

to nature.

of most
of these
works
is
subject matter
of their
the panegyric of reigningkings,descriptive
their adminisand
tration.
militaryprowess, their liberality,
of them
Some
depict poverty, chiefly of
Some
are
bards, in a very pathetic manner.
on
morality,while only a few relate to religion.We
subjoin a few specimen of earlyTamil.
(1) ^eo"^isas)^
^p^^"S euBeisuMpk^smp^LD
The

QfflT^lElaiS3)i_^
3k.Q^(^
^L^

PLACE

TAMIL

OF

IN

177"

PHILOLOGY

su"iiiEi3e\}i
^sirefflev
^pi^Lps

ssaai"

LD/DUi-i"S
u^eenT^^ uj^iLna3itlLi^uj
(SfrirQ^isiD^eiaajitjeirefflu
QiSTis^ssr

sitlLQu-Ost, Puf.

QfsusS
QuiTi^i^iSosr

(No

in the house

food

in vain

they turned
The

mother

and

pointed to

their

(2)

hushed

the

babies

with

and

tales of the

cruel

Wearied
to

their

let

cried.

tiger,

ed
troubl-

and

father

see

misery.)
"SniTLDS6)LpQfimtSpSOiSUffliQ^(lp^0UD
eurrasrwoeips

(^Q^@ Q"5r""SiiiflQuit pui

QiiT"jBSfflJu

iSlssiL^iBfl
Uoo^QT^pQiQr^Q^sl'oliun"
ev a uQ
Qsrts^ijjsSfr

sSIi ^

ut

fisaB^iSp siTsmi QLDmriQs.

Qfsvsif'^u'R
(Like the white paddy birds flyi"g
of dark

canopy
"

So

sectarian

the

earlypart

and

Buddhism

the

former

and
came

became

supreme;
12

of your
above

of

Tamil

one

of

Brahmanism

and

Brahmanic

literature.
for

struggle
the

on

this land

and

which

being

ed.
Jainismcrippl-

the Brahman's
were

prehand

one

Jainismon the other, in

out triumphant, Buddhism

temples

the

sight.)

periods

forward

the

shielded-men

the

deprived of followingin
this time

beneath

the march

It embraces

of it was

between

dominence

the

pleasing was
:

Pad. 83.

"

streaming from

banners

Tamil

Medieval

From

was

deadly elephants,thick

chariots.

and

clouds

winter

the white
of

herd

The

appointed,
Dis-

empty pots,

moon.

starvingones

Q(S''SiQsiiT^L.iEi(^

army

ed
suck-

of their mother.

the

up

them

them

told the

she

the soft-haired

dried-upbreast

the

160.

"

erected

influence
for

their

178

TAMIL

; and

gods

they themselves

for subsistence.

general,were
the

Sanskrit

written

the Tamils.

among

Then

and

attendant

horrors

the

of the

accounts

standard

works

Sanskrit

the

Krishna, and

the

into

during

of
For

of

use

of the

Tamil

words

double
.^sir,

in

gave

plurals

particlesQmgv

tense

distinctive
Some

existence.

religion,were

as

poetry

only

Venba
ihe

terminations

case

like
particles

adverbial

were

went

was
composition, which
literaryproduction,Asiriyam

metrical

or

of

form

metres

not

were

Vrittam, Tandakam

.prosody.
"Maras

and

use.

still the
and

this

Agap-

Qmm'^!tssT,
^(S^^ld^ ^eo, Q^tuuj, "c., Completely
out

of

Jina.

preceding epoch

Plurals

mseir,present

and

came

Vishnu

adventures

grammar

some

in

ones.

new

in ijs"r and

@^

and

current

rorms

its

literature
and

Siva

chieflyrelatingto

words,

largelyintroduced,
to

all

"c.

pcrul,Neminadam,

way

Tamil

on

of

became

The

life and
and

Rama

with

Tolkapyam, Virasoliyam,Nambi's

period were

and

to

split

destruction

Tamils.

warlike

ce

formation

latter

and

as

benefit of

for the

to the

led

The

of death

Subrahmanya,

Siva and
The

which

villages
well

as

prominen

consists of hymns

epoch

of

and

into

cults.

the

popular among

local

translated

came

Siva

fertile

secured
puranas,

and

Brahmans,

the Vishnu

of this

STUDIES

or

These

were

and

to

much

others

introduced

embellishments.

introduced

so

render

Rhyme
the recital

with
and

in
of

favour
Sanskrit

their alanantadi

form

of sacred

songs

OF

PLACE

style, the

their

for

As

easier.

the natural

beauty of

Affectation

and

attempted
its

miracles
the

to

in

as

and

purana

the

the

appear

troublous

us,

came

However,

pervaded
We

blind
the

give

or

in

thrown
taken

by

up

events,
and

puranas

Ramayana,

to

the

true

repletewith

be

spiritof

fanatical

writings of
below

Q
(1) ^s^iBT tef^eaariT
(enuSiT
"UL^d^:BfT
aiTisumiT

the
the

Mahabharata

period.

fabricating

was

in

aggerating
ex-

Tiruvilayadalpurana,the Periya-

piety, though
to

and

pieter-natural

Chintamani,

stories of this kind.

and

of

mij:;ht find

Skandapurana,

of the four

was

place

of

period

by

Truth

its

and

dered
consi-

by extoUing

the rest

accounts

Thus

itiliasas.

was

everyone

them.

support

one

it

As

gone.

were
were

excess

doctrines, and

own

mythological
such

excel

to

ground

back

period

even
artificiahty

strugglefor religious
supremacy
sects

simpHcity and

pure

the academic

Hterary excellence.

179

PHILOLOGY

IN

TAMIL

some

tion
devo-

it

might

this

extracts

very
:
"

ufTsm""QLDjb
JirrfisiT (Sffli/JT

i,ifl"omsu
Qujsisi/06\)iTjb
SQ^Q^ok Qsirir ljsjtp

sir^ifiu

sueffliurrQQ"!i]iT"s(fliLi{TQ.
(2) etjfr(^S)(Xissar(^m)Q

peir(es)Sl
tLjuSlimS
iLjssarsii"LO.LiLDiTiLi
uSesreiaLDiijLciTLLj

"in^'siQfiT6\)oS
eijiT(eB)8
S^arfssiiu
^iri^^^suQsw
"

luiris"i] Qios^i euirds^ia

(3) Qisuear/Sl

-a^'oiSQujiTL-Lfi
arrdseinih
L"iebjfSlu-\iS)
Gunm

g)i(^s^ira^^i^djQuir

qTj"t QfJjtLjQLD.

T,V.

180

STUDIES

TAMIL

QuTQ^usmi"ujuusmu.
(SSj^ti

(4) GurrmesB

^sksirfl
i^(^(B

s/Tessfl^/reBsfiaSp

^")'^(ciu.
"iisi5T^^esr

srr'^s
^sisissx,(k

Chili.

"

'sSSITSSIB^ITIEIsd [.^^'
^"3OTi_?SyLLoSi^-iSiTfTL-Si
filTLD(3S)!T

lb)

euih^fT"r. Kain.
L^sOLDus fSsoiSrfldSSfT
L9sisiQ(n/'L^j
"

Tamil

Modern
which

period

Tamils

the

the thirteenth

from

begms

in every

important

the

To

The

respect.

Patidyaswere
coming
powerful Telugu empire was
of the Tungabhadra,
banks
the
on
the

of the

close

Tamil

hordes

from

from

had

century

the

subverted.
into
which

before

absorbed

Mahratta

Though

the

the Tamil

existence

all the
and

the
north, and lastly

into

come

kingdoms

the

peans
Euro-

Telugus
countries

and
as

seekers,they settled there permanently being

members

of the

same

were

not

Musahnans

forciblyconverted

creed
so

of

and

of its

some

nationality. The-

they plundered the country,

booty leavingbehind

centres

the

came

the sea.

beyond

Mahrattas

fortune

with

Then

kingdoms.

Musalman

the

fifteenth

\s-

century

ancient

the

and

of the Cholas

modern

people,

their

farmed

out

returned
certain

deputies at

strategic importance

Trichinopoly. They

and

like

Arcot

the desolate

and'

country

182

TAMIL

about

there

half-a-century
followed

was

the

by

manical, Christian

and

only during

the

vernacular

literature

With

the

social

in

anli-Brah-

to

revive

to

it

was

the

under

administration.

religion and

government,

Tamil

many

new

had

words
ones

out

gone

and

-s/r",s^ppn^

"

administrative

the

as

of

literatures. And

began
British

giving way

Qs.tlLi"ld

lull, which

production
Islamic

change

customs

use

was

first half of the last century that the

of the

fosteringcare

of

STUDIES

divisions

of

sair s^^sssuuffssi^^^
Qmearu)^^/SuSlsmp,
country, Qi?6\}eoiTUJth,

"c.,

Qs=s8"sm/o,
LDsmsmu),

of

names

as

public taxes,

"C.,
SlJfTfflujih^
smsS^smm, S'LCLSlfH^,
^LCiT^^LULO,

and

other

w^ords

fast

dying

out

with

"/T"*,

except

old

judicialterms,
stationery,and
administrative

There

perhaps
greater

weights and

machinary

use

several

of

the

office

relatingto

generallymost

is nothing

with

of the

coinage. Most

names

are

exception

Sanskrit

Other

minations
denoand

revenue

furniture

and

to the
relating
Arabic, Persian or English.

words

of course,

in the

new

along
villages,

and

enniraim^

are

measures

in out of the way

religiousterms,

educated
of

native

ueaarih, ^lL",
of

The

of

official

SfreasBj
_^isssfl^
Qpii^rfl,
"i^(^*,

u^d(^,
(^gliessS,

terms,

aS

all Sanskrit.

are

of this

gammar
of

leaning

period,

towards

by the
foreign words
unconscious
creeping in
of
the home-speech
in

and

classes,and

the

English

words

English educated Tamilians.

the
only medium
Poetry was

the

of

thought

in

Tamil

of

literaryexpression

till about

the

begin-

PLACE

the

of

rJng

OF

last

extensive

the

ancient

of the

different

other

and

subsistence

on

who

scare

or

this

sort

litt^rary

to

the

obscure
words

by

readers

the

as

following

^ ^ss)

and

examples

QvSTLCLDCtaSr

QsStLD 01^.
l3!rLCjL^7^^SB)pQusiL""ir

^T^

"

"

D. A.

iiad

versifying

QuLCLorr Q^ssruDLOTsisr

GuLDLDfr
iSljLDLfCr^^SlSp

noblemen.

QsmtMLDaesr
iSljiDL^n^^os^pQuLOLon
l3 a LD'^ J

to

precarious

"

(1)

were

prosodial

by making
obsolete

of

use

their

skill in

display their
the

in

ex-rcise

kings and

of

ordinary

confined

fanatics,who

for

depended

of metres

prosody

then

was

of

kinds

on

relijous

the b junties

object was

stanzas

books

Learning

men

than

work

gymnastics

to

the

the

of.

use

class of indolent

Their

and

the

were

"_'5ur

for shorter

adopted

in the grammar

freelymade

show:

and

and

on

ss\}}iljsjo,
uj/tBso,

quasi-rehgiouscompositions all

enumerated

and

The

notes

for longer
Kavya("Tj-9ij:i))f()rm
For
tiie puranas.
descriptiveA'orks hke

more

these

course,

ease

academic

gone

were

of poesv

compositions,and

no

natural

the

writings of

kinds

of

copious

the

udsssB
lSsit'^^3lSIu^,

^i^fT^,

and

and

However,

liymnal periods

183

PHILOLOGY

century, excepting

commentaries

poems.

beauty

IN

TAMIL

T. T.

their
biguous
am-

will

184

before

word

competition

industrialism

Modern

for

taste

Let

be

it not

said

which,

good

and
life,

literature

and

to find

joy in

hardly find

through
of

nas

Kachiyappa

and

needs

the

people'sappreciation
live

to

of
in

brains

his

and

poetry

works

even

in

the

cat-es.

past, and
For

approach

and
in

not

poetry.

not

Asiaiic

The
from

prose

let

efforts.

days

these

We

want

and

prose,

should

pedantry

it is

grace

our

in

knowledge

still be

whose
Ilango-adigal

or

smoothness

may

literarymodels

our

of Sattanar

they

and

be

baldness.

to

the

some

writings

beauty, simplicity,

best

little of
and

in

use

and

glory

communication

But

therefore

simple

value

their

of

go

all

subject are

pride

is

us

sophy,
philo-

on

dictionary,

had

versification

and

Poetry

poetry.

have

sonnets, idylls,

"

imaginable

every

on

wading

We

ethics, hisfory, grammar,

religion,
medicine

to-day

rigmarole pura-

of the

more

taste

healthy

Tamilian

epics;nay,

and

dramas, ballads

country
literature

Minakshisundram.

and

enough

already had

family.

his

creating a

it. The

work

the

pages

or

the

to

to rack

the moth-eaten

to

of this

capacity

the

time

any

for

way

people,hasweakened

of the

-can

any

and

scholars

unsuited

by being

forcing him

while

that the

people.

takingaway

are

for hunself

day's meal

responsiblein

were

of

healthy reading,

for the

day

city life

and

Indian

the

overtaking even

are

evils of

The

closing this chapter.

all

STUDIES

TAMIL

di)ne

plenty

in

of prose,

poetical

to

of

prose
but

literature.

idiomatic, free

alike

VIII

PERIODS
the

Among
Tamils

OF

Dravidian
ihe

were

earliest poems,

show

that

the

enquiry

not

where

appear

belly)this

her

about

the

on

like the

ancient

is

but

is the

that

cave

of

who

Here

and
is

in response

)w

'I know

"

suddenly

(pointing
birth

gave

kind

that

thus:

will anv-h

battle-field, for

Aga-n.inuru,

race.

answered
he

Their

Assyrians

woman

son

India, the

literature.

anthologies

Dravidian

son

my

tribes,a warlike

of the ancient

an

South

extant, the

now

the

were,

Germanic

early

type
to

they

of

cultivate

are

and

LITERATURE

tribes

first to

which

Pura-nanuru

the

TAMIL

her

to

to that

'

ti-^er.

STCTTLDSSST

ujirsaurQsfriev)6l^LD/SKetu
Q^0ih

QuitSIlu
Lj"9Q'3=iTts^
sSeST CD

S"}60'"isn(oUITeO

iS^Qoj
"S"JUlSI(o(ir/'
Pur.

(o^(T(Ssr^QjmiorrQ^a QuT'TS'setr ^^nQsar.

"

The
the
scorn

dignity they
chivalrous
for

an

attached

attitude towards
uneventful

life and

to

86.

military pursuits,

their

women,

natural

death,

their
and

i86
their

spiritof independence and

in every

these,

All

the

of

eventually

were

in
who
peace-lovingBrahmans,
the
days wielded such a mighty influence on
of Aryanism
nation as to leave an indelible mark

those
Tamil

by

out

the

everythingnon-Aryan.
Yet in every department
stiil

slender

perceivea

Its

running through.
its

and

Aryan

it was

Vedic

as

the

Tamil

Musalmans
whereas
the

and
qualities,

early

the
'

and

with

national

cause,
be-

parpar'or
could

or

whatever

was

exalted it by

which

traditional

persuasive

by

of the

seers

find

not

the

Aryan
outside

good

culture

held

and

quered,
con-

and

honoured

it with
associating

is not

the

the possessors

the

it

wherever

his less cultivated taste

religion,while

army

Islamism

and

were

'

of

premacy
spiritualsu-

their

dreaded

mans
Brah-

teachers

as

it,

refinement

Aryans

Aryan

Unlike

civilization. It is the characteristic of

victorious

purely

the

but

established

andaiiar

Musalman

absorbed

culture

non-

that

sword

were

anything foreignto
militant

is

philosophy.

by gentleness,

respected as

we

thought

country,

Indo-Aryans

manners.

literature

of Dravidian

ground-work

fire and

carried

went, the

vein

conquerors

religionand

which

of Tamil

super-structure necessarily
Aryan;

not

entered

and

patent

are

influence

the

under

]ainateachings,and

and

stamped

The

adventure

collections.

above

weaker

grew

Buddhist

can

of the

song

however,

on

STUDIES

TAMIL

der
of ten-

Vedas.

place
and

for

rant
intole-

assimilated
his racial
his

higher

conquering and

in check

refined

by elevated-,
sense

of

PERIODS

honour

OF

disregard,and

to

and

artistic treasures

was

the

Tamils

had

the

Brahmans,

language

tender

care

inspiredwith

new

enriched

learnt
the

Christian

India
a

live

to

as

times,the

modern

Again, during

Missionaries

harbingersof

the

Dravidian

of

the

life and

Aryans

both

"

religiousand
be

explained later
Indian

literature

Indian

three

is concerned

Tamil

the

of

the

deep

Tamilians
their

ideas, and

expressions.
who

had

Hindus,

and

into South

come

in

also

impt^rceptibledegree,

thought. Thus,
and

European

have

Nataka

mainly

with

"

was

these

sentially
es-

will

places.
divided

Tamil

lyal (belles
(Drama). As this

classes, namely
and

influence

the

philosophical. All

grammarians
into

an

the

ries,
libra-

the

civilization have

western

in

had

in their proper

on

Isai (Music)
letters),
essay

who

for

Musalmans

with

friendlyterms

on

affected,though

way

forms

new

reared

and

people that

thoughts and

with

the

through

was

of those

in

contrary

to
stability

it

their

ed
activelywork-

the Buddhists

literature. And

and

literature

all

had

the

On

the

India,

almost

genius

and

Musal-

ransacked

were

to flames.

refinement

in the

the

South

of

loss

when

find

we

academies
universities,
literary

interest and
were

So

into

libraries

Jainsand

added

and

invaders

century, when

all that the Tamil

the

found

to

the

committed

were

age*

lament

All the
and

country,

fourteenth
down

Such

conquered people.
India.

poured
to

literature.

of the

destroy the Hterary

to

even

South

to

hordes

187

LITERATURE

of the Muhammadan

attiiude

they first came

early part of
man

TAMIL

the

"

literature of the

188

TAMIL

lyalTamil,
say

it will

kutln,before
Tradition
who

are

now

Christian
Tamils

with

the

extant.

During

treatises

were

had

has

high degree

generis

sui

It

the actor, the

to

us

givesa

of

art

perfection

and

many

art ;

kuravai

perfection,and
to the

is the

specimens

of

"of musical
A brief

Music
.

their pans
The

race.

the

of

vari

or

only
that

drama

Silappadikaram (third
the

the

stage,

flute-player,

of the troupe; and

others

ammaiiai
(@j"a62j),

kandukain

Tamil

of

their

even

description of

vivid

course,

the

singer, the drummer,

yazh-playerand

beautiful

{euift),
pattn

contain

(uitlLSi),

usal (siss^su)
(jfjuoiMn'^est)
,

and
(si^suo),vallai {eustrHsfr),

classes

other

songs.

descriptionof

instrument,similar
four

of

dances

own

They,

the

developed

of ihe nature

work

down

come

ancient

their

had

the

of

paid by

been

this fine

on

of

state

Tamil

century).

the

Brahmans,

of them

early centuries

to have

They

written

in

were

ancient

none

grammar

their characteristic favourite dances

was

tunes

Tamil, but
the

or

only grammarian
the

instriimental.

and

of

help
a

the

was

on

seems

three.

vocal

"

to

too,

attention

Natakam

subject.

our

Agastya

classes of

dancing
gods

to

the

and

complete treatises

to all the

music

Isai

three

era

and

the

that

says

first briefly

inopportune to

proceed

we

wrote

of all the

be

not

about

something

STUDIES

Tamils

kinds, viz

may
"

the

to the
not

be

ydzh

"

stringed musical

peculiar only
guitar,

uninteresting. It

to the

was

of

manuurTiJ^,
s^Qsm"iuni^ and
(ouifliuiTLp,

The
Qs=isiQaiTLLL^ajiTifi.
Per-yazhhad

21

strings;aMakra-

190

TAMIL

their feeble

from

hymns

the

to

Diavidian

music

dancing

girlscr gandharvis
This

temple.

of

representation

temples.
The

Coast, and
The

given
Lu oTs"

during
music

in

to

important
of

institution

the

in the

gods,

dancing

public

the

in

kuravanjis
alone

vives.
sur-

now

to the

Chakkiyar

this institution

West

kuttu.
as

were,

ibitisldiIj

of Raja-rajaChola,
inscriptions

"C.
sai^ffsSl^
^ifliLnstun^sunfr,

began

to revive

; and

justly called

1. It is said

that

from,

derived
Lassen

considers

Weber

thinks

court

it

of Greek

father

the

under

and
literature,

author

and

formed

the Indian
was

ot

Rama

of

influenced

drama,

to be

(Bactrian)kings.

of the

(A.D.
may

dramatic
of

Tanjore

Greeks,

was

religious ceremonies.

of native

by the Greek

and

Natakam

Rajahs

part of, their

drama

Kavi

modern

like that

Only

was

dram.a

Arunachala

the Mahratta

the Hindu

It

that

eighteenth century

the

1712-1779) the famous

he

of

of

carried

was

ples.
tem-

acted

every

first

the

set

ernr^^
siTLDiruQucsairajssr,
s'fTS:saiS,sfTssTunis^y lSIi"ititssj,

ujiDfTif n Luesr

be

and

were

Aralyans,and

these

concerned

in the

to

origin of

survives

now

persons

plays

natakas, pallns and

Of

Devaram

Hindu

Hundreds

institution

same

it

and

and

Odnvans

singing by
Hindu

the

was

the

processions

attached

were

The

in

sung

of devotees.

largecrowds

temple.'
collected

were

and

encouraged

was

was

forming

and

festivals

During

ten centuries

of exercise

the

to

Nalayira Prabandam,

and

draw

sphere

prolong

to

of

upwards

house

the

Vaishnava

md

condition

Their

the seventh.

transferred
Saiva

for

existence

about

from

in that

allowed

and

tone

ous

STUDIES

dramas

growth,

while

performed

at

PERIODS

impetus

fresh

that both

these

flourished

arts

time

about

1830).

Subsequently,plays in

for

classes,who

is referred

and

Day

This

the

be

to

middle

and

preciate
ap-

lower

portance
rising in im-

were

ted

being affec

subjectwhich

the

adequately.

to treat

of

interestingbook

the

to

written

were

were

is

peare's
Shakes-

of

came

rule

feel competent

not

reader

Mr.

the

British

the

influences.

by democratic
The

music

and

the arts themselves

and

writer does

imitation

patronized by

under

Tanjore (1780-

Harikatas

and

public performances
and

of

SurfojiRaja

of

Kirtans

dramas,

might say
highly developed

in

forms

the

We

to music.

given

was

191

LITERATURE

TAMIL

OF

illuminating contributions

Dr.

of

Coomaraswamy.
the

From

existingTamil

to determine

its exact

works

Several

by

are
literature,

that most

not

of them

good portionot
on

by
the

Even

Jains and

Buddhists,

we

have

its e"tensive

white

had

it

and

thatched

of

writings of

the

is

believed

and

elsewhere

preserved
been

And

lascivious

hjuses

of Tamil

seventh

said

long ago

were

Buddhists

such

agencies remained

cellars of the

who

growth

literature

ants...

destructive

if all the

the

forthcoming

As

fire and

the

mentioned.

already

destroyed when
persecuted during the

leaves

dingy

in

,nv

palm

escaped these
and

have

we

situdes,
to vicis-

subje ct

was

were

Jains were
eighth centuries.
and

in

it

as

the earliest to encourage

among

ages

range,

of w'lich

one

possible

literature it is not

for

ed
consumas

locked

had
up

Mathadhipatis

penniless pandits.'
early

and

mediaeval

192

TAMIL

Tamil

authors
it is

would

had

be

extensive

as

been

bear

in full preservation

us

whether

by

that 'Tamil

Tamil

Caldwell

Dr.

with

literature
And

compeer.

literature

comparison

to

its Sanskrit

as

confirmed

trulyobserves
wh

down

come

extremely doubtful

this has

not

STUDIES

as

who

very

will

whole

literature

Sanskrit

as

oie.'
Of

different

the

Tamils

They

literature.
arithmetic

and

civilized

all other
unknown

to

ancients

much

so

and

of

nations

the

earlypolite

of

led
Aryans excelantiquity were

not

was

scholars

Tamil

Some

the Dravidians.

say that astronomy

might

only

the

the Indo.

which

theology in

and

cultivated

only

knew

knowledge

elementary
was
absolutelyrequired for trading
phy
higher mathematics, science, philoso-

as

purposes,

have

to

appear

of

branches

to their

unknown

quote,

"

t^fTuSpgfiu
Qs=6\)eii(i^
0"F@ (^rraSp^'S'
urfluL-jS=(^t^id^
LCGoan^"JQ^LD
urftuLjuo
eunS^ tS'^ ^lummuQp QLDmoSsiDQj

iAl'SesT^Q^oir
QufTQi)QpefiQa. Pur. 30.
"

One

assertingthat

original

of them

two

or

'Saiva

elements

classical

works,

astronomy
pure

Tamil

the
and

even

to

the

length

of

philosophy and religionin its

Mr.
was
purely Tamilian'.

believes

Kanakasabhai

went

terms
even

origin',and

that

'

in

the ancient

relatingto

music, grammar,

philosophyare of
'they indicate most

abstract
that

Tamil

PERIODS

those

clearly that
Tamils

long

OF

TAMIL

sciences

before

other Aryan

immigrants'.

these

might

terms

from
Did

ask,

to

"

as

the Tamils

refute

these

ourselves

Tamils.
idols

and

*heir

reasonable

more

literature

any

the Brahmans
need

to have

the

'soul'

or

had

of

'

content
of

views

the
and
'

heaven

or

numerals

had

'sin'...They

to

attempt

not

idea

no

far

So

but shall

seriatim,

these

on

pre-Aryan civilization of
without
hereditary priests

were

appear

or

be

aptations
ad-

or

the

on

'They

good logic,as

present with quoting the

for the

or

translations

We

none.

statements

Caldwell

Dr.

possess

Brahmans

is not

It would

the arrival of

theyhad

know

we

the

be later Tamil

Sanskrit.

subjects before

of

This

by the

cultivated

were

arrival

the

193

LITERATURE

acquaintance with sculpture,

or
architecture,astronomy, astrology, grammar
philosophy'.
; ...but

100

to

up

The

no

existingTamil

translations

or

works,

adaptationsof

of

most

them,

Sanskrit

There
originals.

are,

however, certain compositions which

The

five

and

major

anthologies,the
belong

poems
'in

to this

and

inclined

Tamil.'

to

think

But, on

of

the other
of

minor
that

apothegms

has

been

hand,
so

so.

eight

thinks

ethical

that Sanskrit

that the existence

the

eighteen

dailylife is an indication
moralityamong the early Tamils.

the ethics of

state of

epics,
the

not

are

class. Dr. Caldwell

generallymaintained
by

on

major

that
department at least,

one

it is

ten

the five minor

either

are

many

we

done
outare

works

of the low
Because

194
it

TAMIL

the

was

Dravidian

STUDIES

whose

teeth

blunted

were

by the

eatingof flesh,
Qaje\)'?0i}ij^
uSrr"sij
QpmfiSm^^ LD(ipiiQ.Pat, II. ,117,
"

requiredthe advice,

that

KuK
^eusiioaijSesrdo,
QurrQ^etreOso
"

the

And

followingextracts

will show

that most

the Tamil

tyrannizingover their subjects:

kings were
isQsSsii Q^fTiP^'siusi!fle06\}iTe!!r
eSl^esreijinEisd

1.

"

2. Q'fS^'-jSs
QesrCc'Sijifim
Qsuk^gii^^

early

The

in

virtue

militaryman

and

houses

considered

Tamilians

to

to lift the

people with such principlesof

books
on
practicalmorality.i

eighteen minor

the

of

None

bishop

the

works

makes

much

so

of,
before

tiie

of

by the Tamils
influence
civilizing

that
of

Buddhists

the Kural

of

or

1. The
proves

tribes.

that

fact that Brahmans

lying was

common

were

to

appear
had

is

called

have

been
under

come

be

they

supposed

even

the Acharakkovai

Qio^iuir

the

to.

learned

Indo-Aryans,
and

among

chiefly

our

adaptations

are
Peruvayil-Mulliyar

men's

referred

which

Jains.It

Tiruvalluvar

other

reallyneeded

already

they

the

and

is contained

morals

written

Brahmans,

conduct

poems
on

off

honour

neighbouring tribes.

of the Tamils

ethical code

an

fields,to destroy their

The

"

it

of

cattle

Kal.
i-js\)uiQuiTe\).

carry

the enemy's

to devastate

wives,

in

of

from
or

early

Sanskrit

'truth speakers'
Tamil

speakin g

PERIODS

OF

TAMIL

Mahabharata, Dharmasastras, "c.,

followingextract :
Qu^^^iso
^0sueh(ei^eiJica)iT^th
the

from

195

LITERATURE

will

as

be

seen

"

iM^LoupfS

Qji^^"dirrT

Qurr0ii^
^tSlLpiT
Q^^Q'asiQrj'aiTuS^LD ^uSi^^6\)fs(D"striT(SLh
eui"^sdnlr
^pmQuiTQTf'SffissruQisKosr
uj(^uitlLu).'SioST
QuiT(r^LL

(cUJfr^'^eOfT!Ssr.
eSlsL^iiJias'Serr
..-giip^^uufTeo
euLpi(^Ljup!]S
ld^

Qi

ireisr
(c)urr(TKii^ss)Sij^^
3^/01 ^ssrCol
u^
isui!^(Sf^suieo)iT
pQ (ri?(Slisi

is

permeated

practically there
Brahmans

which
are

M.

by

it is

was

no

literature

it
that

Hovelacque
down

composed,

long posterior to

the

before

India, and

South

to

asserted

Aryan

influence

with

Tamils

the

among

name

of Tamil

whole

that the

it is evident

Thus

to

ture
litera-

and

that

worth

the
of

migration

has

been

'all the

the smallest

boldly
of

works

fragment

their first contact

with

the

Aryans.'
The
a

science

historyof

of

historyis foreignto

distinction between
Periods

of time

were

mythology, tradition

were

of

eternal

an

idea of the
Tamil

average
and
to

no

now

scholars,ancient

Tamil

some

their

exact

Hindus;

They

more.

consequence

present in the growth of

past and

no

is much

literature

the

as

range

scholars

and
well
of

as

and
;

have

their

literature.

acquaintance with literature

standard

works

on

to

language or
meaningless.
modern,

grammar,

no

history.

mostly poets

were

made

and

them
ature
liter-

The
had
The

or

fiers,
versi-

was

ted
limi-

vocabulary

196

TAMIL

and

ot

one

epic

two

or

Pavanandi's

Nannul,

Alankaram,

Uivakaram

together with
all the

Rama-

one

which

up

more

were

them

works

of

left in the
in

consigned

placency,
self-com-

of many

Jains,,
authorship.

of their
rain to

the

tant
impor-

and

decay
the

of

floods

to be

or

while

by white-ants;

to

This

versifiers.

Buddhists

and

sun

kalanihakams

consequent

by

of time

course

these

account

on

Nigandu

and

the merits

to

written

disliked

were

eaten

aniadis

scholarshipand

were

These

Chudamani

and
two

or

blinded
Tamil

Amritasagarar'sKarigai,Dandi

requirements

easilyearned

Adi

Karoban's

poems

Naishadam, Tolkapyam,.
Ativiraramapandya's

yanam,

met

STUDIES

many
of

18th

(August)

But

such

charge

feet of

laid at the

be

cannot

or
Adiyarkunallarand generallyof
Nacchinarkiniyar,

all

erudite

the

study

Their

of

commentators

extensive

was

of

unknown

them

to

modern

for, as

The

because

ancient

they had

and

believed
implicitly

the Science

study

of

of

methods

for

as

were

west

did

not

and

sacred

is of modern
cultivate

be.

the historical and

not

come

it,

regard

their works

truths whatever

though they might

languagesdid

the

characterize

in the

ancestors

Philologyor

of

absolutely
Dr. Caldwell, pertinently

Hindus

their

veneration

ages.

exposition

the greatest, perhaps blind,

and

elders said, absurd

critical

times

critical spirit
even
reroarkSjthe

growth.

middle

their

and

thoroughly logical; and yet the

and
research
investigationwhich
inquisitivescholar

the

into

their

Further,
fic
scientiexistence

198

TAMIL

STUDIES

Qs@
Q/i_^sjD^"s
L/Ssvujsar
Q^asrfSeaffu

(3)

Q"HT^u

uoDsp

QpmrBssiS^sQsiQasr

Qsiremflu l/'Ssouj
^eurrm.

this

doubt

No

spread of

Western

methods

they

Though

works.

also

him

Virasoliyamhe

history

scholar

to the Tamil
sarv

from

Caldwell and

the

namely

sacred

but
of

precincts

has

give

attempted

to

by

his

the

making

reputation
service

as

history

of

rendered

it neces-

those

of

there

Tamil

his

good

he has

along with
According to him

some

in

make
publications

views

others.

brief

the non-Saivites

on

the valuable

his

judgment

to his edition

nation

eight periods

other

literature and

his

blurred

besides
literature,

and

notice

to

editor

judge by profession,

his native

Jaffnesestyle. His

violent
Tamil

only

remarks

for

uncalled

learned

lengthyintroduction

Tamil

of

and

for

not

away

historic truth. In
of

lawyer

have

race

carried

undoubtedly

must

we

Pillai, the

admiration

his zeal and

his Tamil

type

Virasoliyara, Kalittogai and

Tolkapyam,

of

Among

"

Damodaram

include Mr.

of scientific

study

Pillai's Classification:
old

the

With

faith.

the

to prejudice,

gradually disappearing..

be

to

seem

of the

pandits

and

Agaval.

"

attributed

mistaken

culture

Damodaram

Mr.

the

partly be

must

and
feelings,

racial

^Qjireisr

uiriTUUfT

oji"^emsFUutTrfuuiKom
issai"oj^

Dr.
were

literature

"

I, jijQuiT^antsoih

Before

(Pre-historic).then

no

Agastya.
alphabet.

There

was"

PERIODS

II.

TAMIL

OF

From

^si^trsneoiJD

Ihe date

of the

(Alphabetic). tion

to the

tya

199^

LITERATURE

of theinven-

alphabet by Agasperiod of completion

of his grammar.
III. ^")ss6et!rsn")u[i The
period of composition
of Tamil
(Grammatic),
by his
grammar
twelve

IV.

(Academic).

three

academies(B.C. 10,150

Tamil
to

150).

200

After the desyears.

('Lethargic),truction of the third Sangam

^iBrr^mraneoih

when

the

300

Chinta-

When

years.

mani,

Nannul, Virasoliyam
and
other
Jain works were
written (A. D. 50"
350).

(Jain).

^^ms^meoiM

VI L

literature^
patronised (B. C.
50).

A. D.

150"
s=weaBrsrT"}LD

Tamil

not

was

VI.

of the

Period

ffQp^rrujsn"LD

V.

disciples.

800

(Puranic).

Puranas,
and

yana
kind

In

years.

this

Naishada,
other

Ramaof that

works

written

were

period

(A. D. 350

"1150),
VIII.

700

^^earsneoLD
(Monastic),

monks

other

and

The
face

of it unscientific

is marked

by

and

historical

pen

of

In his

study of

(A.

D.

and

total want

11"0"
appears

Tamil

literature

1850).
to

us

on

the
It

monstrous.
historically

of

sense

of

proportion

Coming as it does from the

English trainingit is reallypitiable.

acumen.

lawyer of
opinion the
a

places encouraged.

the

classification

above

the Saiva
years. When
of
Tiruvaduturai

age of Tamil

literature must

be

at

JOO

TAMIL

STUDIES

least 12,000 years which

Egypt

Christ

2,700

bilites and

will

be

fanciful

brought

Suryanarayana
on

the

worth

reason

Sastri

historyof

trained

in the

"chapterto
which

he
I.

II.

an

divides

good

no

different works

faith and

and

history

He

of

Mr.

attempt

Tamil

methods.

in

to

little book

useful

larger scale by

scholars
devotes

literature

Tamil

followingperiods :

"

B. C. 8000
includes

three

academies

{a) First
The

the
or

half:

D.

100.

age of

the

Sangams.
100"600

major and
live minor
the
epics, Tiruvachakam, Divakaram,Muttolworks
other
layirara and
written
were
during this
period.
half : 600"1400
(6) Second
A.D.
Kalladam,
Tevaram,
Agapporul,
Tiruvoymozhi,
Purapporul,
Ramayanam,
A.

D.

A.

to

This

Mediaeval.

find

His

views.

language is

Early.

tradition

history, we

saner

on

pass

"

into the

to

sequel.

occidental
outline

scarcely

To
:
classification

Tamil

imitatingon

serves

years

its impiobaclassification;

field of blind

of

3,000

ascends

assignedto

in the

ana's

the dubious

the domain

dates

out

Stiryanaray

Mr.

It

to-day.

into the details of his

enter

from

from

historyof

The
than

more

Greeks

the

of

; that

years

not

older

millenniums

or

civilisation.

from

commences

before
to

earliest known

the

than

is 4

Nala

Venba

were

written.

five

and

other

works

PERIODS

III.

OF

TAMIL

Modern.

201

LITERATURE

From

A.D.

Ativira-

1400.

Pandiyan, Villiputturar,
Arunagiri, Paranjoti,Sivaprakasar, Tatvarayar, Tayumanararaa

Viramamuni

var,

and

other

to

serious

poets jBourished.
The

above

classification,
though

objectionsHke

not

open

the

to us
what
someprecedingone, seems
in that it is wanting in historical
unsatisfactory
perspective; nor is each period sufficiently
tory
explana-

of tiie

spiritand

professesto

deal

with.

conflictingtraditions
period,which

covers

historian

of any

his mind

to believe.

traditional

the
which

over

while

his third
what

on

interval of 8100

His

the

modern

mediaeval

1300

of

It is not

occupies only 500.

he

data

period

has

'A

Languages', Dr.
historyof Tamil
or

'"

"

The

Grammar

Caldwell

aims

literature.

each

being

He

or

DravicHan

giving

divides

authors

the

introduction

the

at

cycle. They

Jaina cycle

his

In
of

periodscitingsome

of
representative
I.

Classification

Comparative

cycles

his

based

it.

CaldivU's

Dr.
to

to

years,
stood
under-

no
"classification,
distinguishingland-marks

assigned

up

academies

with

pretty long period

established

no

make

Tamil

acquainted
do.

early

years,

would

the

of

account

of

accept unreservedly

to

seems

would

critical method
extends

He

His

historical facts.

long

it

strange mixture

existingliterature

scholar

no

It is

with
a

which

of the time

influence

it into
or

brief

seven

works

are,

cycle of

the

Madura

as

202

STUDIES

TAMIL

"

Sangam

twelfth

to the

A. D.

this

Tamil

Pugazhendi,Ottaikkuttar

Kamban,
yar

the

were

III. The

To

this

Auvai-

and

"

The

thirteenth

the

cycle
Tevaram

and

the

and
Tiru-

during this period.

the same
cycle about
period..

composed

were

Vaishnava

The

IV.

Revival

centuries.

vachakam

tury.
cen-

of this age.

poets
Saiva

fourteenth

Nannul.
thirteenth

the

"

The

Kural,

were

and

Ramayana cycle

century

century.

period

Divakaram

Naladiyar,Chintamani,

ninth

eighth or

thirteenth

or

of

works

important
II. The

the

College,from

or

period

he

"

assigns

the

of

composition

the

Nalayiraprabandam.
V.

The

cycleof

and

sixteenth

were

Vasishtam,

Saiva

the

flourished

School

at this

period.

modern

school

The

the

fifteenth
authors

and

Ativirarama-

"

in which

authors

oi

Siva

all the

the

which

the

positions
com-

into existence

came

Agastya,

century.

centuries
and

cycle in

Bhadragiriyar,and

mular,

works

the

Villiputturar.

of the Siddhar
seventeenth

"

Siddhantam,

anti-Brahmanical

VI. The

VII.

The

centuries.

and

Pandyan

LiteraryRevival

the

"

Vakkiyar,Tirueighteen Siddhas
teenth
nine-

eighteenthand

Pattanattar, Tayumanavar
Tembavani

Prabhuhngalilaiand

lived]
It will be

there

was

century

literature

no

A.

say that 'the

from

seen

D.

the

above

in Tamil

Elsewhere, the

Tamil

literature

same

now

that

classification
before

the

writer
extant

goes

enables

eighth
on

us

to
to

TAMIL

OF

PERIODS

203

LITERATURE

ascend, in studying the historyof the

ninth

to the

tenth

or

language only

D.' And

century A.

placehe assignsthe eighth century

of

preceded by

been

it

culture,
of

lays

down

deduced

from

examples

authors

whose

works

which

is

simply
in these

observe
Whatever
did

statements

endeavour
had

who

authors

The

truth

to

learn

Manimekalai,
others
those

were

like

classics

Tamil

earliest

to

even

the

days. Moreover,

Sundara
the

his

inscriptionsof

Pandya

Alvars

were

Deva
the

and

disciplesof

reformer, Sri Ramanuja

Charya.

several

pandits of

of Tamil

of the

some

and

of

literature

the

based

Rajendra

upon

great work

Silappadikaram,

into

doubttul

that grammar?

for

Tamil

cycles and his determination

works were
certain important Tamil

best

the

ot

the

his division

we

Tolkapyam,

names

many

Don't

Pattuppattu, Purananuru

unknown

best

existence.

published nearlyhalf-a-century
ago,

was

the

contradictions

examples
that,when

be

to

been

in

of

the

furnished
seems

have

custom'.

date

literary
kinds

by

apparent

the

be

may

he

observed

an

it must

of

must

then

age

different

furnished

were

the

as

Tolkapyam
for

rules

third

'Whatever

"

centuries

many

poetical compositions,

rule

D.

A.

followingremark:

attributed to the

be

antiquitymay
have

the

with

Tolkapyam

in

dates

upon

Chola

of

some
or

misconception that

the

But

great Vaishnava
within

the

last

far and
has
thirty
years epigraphy has progressed so
important facts,literary,
brought to light so many
social, and historical,as to necessitate a complete

204

TAMIL

modification

STUDIES

of almost

concerning the dates of Tamil

several
Bishop has devoted
to

grammar
Kun

Pandya

vain
of

the
His

of

that

the

of

pages

his

learned

invaluable

of "undara

to

Bendi

of the

bring

the

to the

'the

twelve

of

followers

The

of the age

order

down

hymns

statement

seven

authors.

with the Sunder

in
historians,

Devara

statements

or

Trignanasambandar's time, wrongly

him
identifying
madan

discussion

of his

one

every

13th

Muham-

authors

of

A.

D.

century

of

poetical compositions

Alvars

Vaishnava

or

which

Ramanuja,

devotees,

included

are

the

in

than
numerous
Nalayiraprabandam are still more
those of Manikkavachakar, Trignanasambandar and
other Saiva
devotees,'might be a clear proof of his

total

ignorance

sacred

hymns.

confidence

the

And

that he

several

works

propose

to

his

of

in
enter

views,

criticised

it

not

the

Tamil

into

any

the

by

might

had

they

as

of

magnitude

have

seen

language.
detailed

greater
of

do

not

of

examination
been

sufficiently

Sundaram

Mr.

these

heard

even

or

already

late

with

said

be

of

any

of

Pillai

Trivandram.
W.

Classificationof Sir

prominent

most

literature
"'The

"

is

Saivite

Sir
and

apostles

in

onwards

stirred

part of

the

Jainscreated

W.

up

Jains.

The

cycleof

the
movement

Dravidian

"

thus:

Brahman

8th

century
on

Buddhists

literature

The

Tamil

writes

He

from

on

revival of the

counter

Tamil

others

later writers

India
a

and

Hunter.

Vaishnavite

Southern

the

among
W.

Hunter

the
and

anti-Brah-

206

STUDIES

TAMIL

Grierson, Dr.

Dr.

followed
or
wittingly
unwittingly
and

statements

had

to correct

them,

of their total
of Tamil

and

instinctive

trouble

least

and
high auth("rity
and

extent

slightfor

he

errors

To

importance
these

be

may

non-Aryan

race

culture.

of

Pillai in his

toryof Tamil
Burnell
have

excellent

to them

historical

and

intimate

idioms

Beschis

and

views

am

of the

In

Popes.
the science

they were

glad to find

European
-article

on

and

scholar

tliac Mr,

'

early Tamil
who

Dravida'

sch'"lars

cause

of

tive
Compara-

deeply indebted

are

far

so

of

and

Vernaculars

days

their
all to

expect them

cannot

the

thorough

as

critical

on

Caldwell

of Drs.

fancy
in its in-

epigraphy was

in being dogmatic
justified
relating to historical questions.

(in 1912) agreeably to the

Epigraphy

of Drs.

the works

not

assertions

their

1.

knowledge

or

Burnell

and

in the

But

we

the His

in

doubt, European

methods.

concerned,

are

the late Mr.

study of their languages

for the

and

service

cism
criti-

European scholars, still

largelyfrom
No

by

Mile-stones

the Indians

Philology and

trenchant

theories

Some

'

Caldwell.

and

done

and

some
Literature',

their statements

draw

able

the

of Dr. Caldwell's

some

Sundaram

in

the

literature.

and

language

Notwithstanding^

be

of his

of the

Bishop's

obvious

take

not

account

on

ignorance

their

added

did

and

the learned

the

propagated

committed,

Frazer^,have

Professor

and

Rost

is up

in the

F'razer
latest

has

researches

in

literature;and

I believe

to date

Tamil

in his

most

of

South

Indian

corrected

he

is the

studies.

Encyclopediaof Religion and

See

Ethics.

his

only
his

OF

PERIODS

the

Within

past quarter of

progressedby leaps
theories
To

of these

these

Gazetteer
of

monumental

this

Several

600

50

"

the Saiva

Grierson

Dr.

paragraphsin
literature,says

country

"

found

Tiruvasagam
lived in the

who

the

'The

worship

'Holy

eleventh

largercollection

of

hymns

of

After the

Jain period we

which

we

Sambanda,

owe

(p. 435).' It
of these
that such
pages

is not

this

ous
preci-

ancient

Tamil
in

Manikka-vas^gar
A

Sundara

and

who

later and

Siva

to

the

is

the

Appa (p.426)...

have

the

and

fourteenth

great Saiva

ment
move-

centuries

to

hymnologies already described

our
object to decry the labours

paragraphs

of the

three

Siviinthe

addressed

European scholars;but

authorityof
Mr,

thirteenth
the

'

this

tor

of

of

be

Nayanar ;
period (p.

literaryexpression

word'

"

A. D

may

century (p.425)...

Tevaram

of the

whom

devoted

volume

same

about

e.,

irthi

to

has

writes thus:

Tirunavukkaraiyar,

belongs

its earliest
or

of

Sundaram

and
also

Vasagar

among

devotees

II

Sewell, while

R.

age,

Imperial

Volume

In

Tamils,

this

greatlyrenmvned,

are

Tirgnanasambandar
330). And

Mr.

work,

poets of

Tamil

mentioned

Manikka

suffice.

will

the literature of the

speaking of

the

from

example

Edition)

(New

revision.

would, therefore,be

writers

One

exceedinglyunsafe.

the facts and

and

requireconsiderable

writers

from

quote

epigraphy has

centurv

bounds,

and

207

LITERATURE

TAMIL

have

it is to

found

Imperial Gazetteer
the Government

their way

regretted
into the

published under
of

the

India.

Vinson's Classification
The
."

be

only

other

Wes-

208

TAMIL

tern

student

pass

over

of Tamil

unnoticed

hardly admit

can

before

thinks

that there

form:

literature whom
is M.

the

seventh

brevityand

of

Tamil

further

He

subjoinin

we

Paris.

periods in it,which

distinctness

not

literary
age

century A. D'.

five

were

should

we

JulienVinson

',he writes, 'that

began

sake of

STUDIES

for the
tabular

"

Period

7th

I. 6th and

of essays, pamphletsand short poems.

centuries.

Period

II. 8th century.

in

which

the

Jainspredominated.
III. 9th

which

Period

century.
the

time

same

the gle
strugSaivas and

between

in

and

Jains,

Buddhists

at

saw

which
from

came

Ceylon.
10th century.

IV.

in

Period
Saivas

which
the

were

the

puted
undis-

masters.

15th and

V.

16th

centuries.

This
ment

the

in which

the

Vaishnavas.

pear

classification,
though

on

Period

it is

marked

is stillopen

previous one,

to

ap-

improve-'
the follow,

ing objections :
"

(1)
M. Vinson

For

the first

should

period of

have

had

PadirrupattUjPurananuru and
were

He
or

collected
must

third

have

and
either

century B.

Silappadikaramand

essays

in view
other

arranged by
overlooked

C),

Kural

Manimekalai

and

pamphlets

Aingurunuru,.

anthologieswhich
the

third

academy.

Tolkapyam,

(fourth

(firstcentury A. D.),
(third century),or

PERIODS

discredited

the dates

But

the

OF

now

and

accuracy,

in

stand

similar

kind

and

third

centuries,

with

Buddhists

Saivas

minor

only a

It

As

will
and

equal

an

strugglebetween

may

be

that

Ceylon

to

Chidambaram,

ninth

of the

which

incident

people. Moreover,

Sivaism

bitter

suppressionof Jainism.
few

very

that had

"

the ninth

or

it

And

it

great number
Alvars

Vaishnava

was

the

its supremacy

during
and

did

"

stilla
two

N ayanmars

their

the
not

early as

so

these

was

press
im-

religionof

Brahmanism

was

of the Saiva

flourished

this

permanent

no

century, though Jainism had

existence.

that

attamed

century. But
left

either the literature

on

Tamil

by

Saints had

to call it

from

the middle

about

of

disputationswith Manikkavachagar
religious

had

and

the

in

correct

came

nature

of Tirumalisai

works

Vaishnava

Sivaism.

and

Jamism

pression
ex-

works

Brahmanism.

Jainismand

It is not, therefore,

to

best

characterised

the lives and

the

faithfulness

of

periods,namely,the eighth

are

Tiruraangai Alvars, the

share

scientific

in

the

on

languages.

and

second

from

seen

which

with

comparison

strugglebetween
be

to doubt

originalityof design,in beauty

in other

ninth

of

in

lars.
scho-

Indian

by

classical works

ancient

thought^ and

would

them

sufficient reason

no

ethics,some

and

(2)The

see

209

LITERATURE

assignedto

of these

chronology

grammar

TAMIL

ing
lingerries
centu-

and

zing
proselyti-

work.

(3)During
the Saivas

but
14

the fourth

period(tenthcentury) not only

also the Vaishnavas

were

left undisput-

210

TAMIL

the

of
and

the

in

ed masters

religiousfield.

and

collection

STUDIES

other

Nainbiyandar Nambi,
Alvars

Nalayira

Psalms) by

Sri Nathamuni.

Vinson

of
has

studied

not

of

of

saints

Dr.

of the

great reformer
that

the

for

fifth

the

best

the

marked.

the

Sri

sect

the

twelve

ment
state-

Vaishnava

Charya, the
may

Vinson

is

literature

controversial

South

We

century.
M.

origin

incorrect

Ramanuja

of

He

the

understood

that

period

of

his ignorance

most

by

twelfth

fifteenth

literature, especially

misled

disciplesof

4,000

appearance

Vaishnava

Caldwell,

the

were

was

of

"

tiiink,that

we

the

he

Perhaps

the

rightly

or

growth

India.

period

"

by

Vaishanava

to the fifth

religion,is

Vaishnava

the

twelve

(Book

Tamil

of

history

the

and

here,

Tirumurais

Prabandam

centuries
It is

Vaishnavas.
of

assigns

sixteenth

and

of the

and

into

(4)M.

eleven

into

hymns

Manikkavachakar

Sundarar,

saints

Saiva

witnessed

also

of the sacred

arrangement

Appar, Sambandar,

It

tion
men-

guished
distinthe

on

taries
religionand for the scholarlycommenthereon, in the Manipravala or composite style
man
Brahpeculiaronly to the Jains and the Vaishnava

Vaishnava

s.

None
:
Proposed Classification
date ; yet they
bear a certain

criteria to
definite

period

first there
the most

the

enable

exists

in
a

the

reader

of
are

to

the Tamil
not

works

wanting

assign to

ihem

literarydevelopment.

difference

in

important periods ;

in
a

For

language demarcating

and

secondly the

deve-

PERIODS

of the

lopment

TAMIL

OF

literature

that
(mainly religious)
and

method

particularwork
The

of Tamil

table

the

of

and

India,

periods of

C. 600-200.
B. C. 200-A. D

the

the

content

its

epochs

classification.

our

tolerably

in the

already been

the

whole

of

progress

explained
ture
litera-

every

therefore

table

rate
accu-

exhibits

the

religioushistoryalso.

I. Animistic.

Literature.

Language

Academic

kappvam,
II. Buddhist.

150.

has

As

Religion.

Period.

B.

to

gives

almost

religionpervades
several

from

of

important stages

literature.

in

to say

lines

such

upon

which

to

come

now

following
outline

been

might belong.

shall

We

has

it is easy

of treatment

211

LITERATURE

(TolK

J "c.)'

I.

Early

Grammar:

A. D. 150-500.

III.

Jaina.

II. Classic

padikaram,

Agastyam,
Tolkapyam.

(Silap
M

mekalai, Pattupattu
"c.)
A

D.

500-950.

IV.

Bratimanic

III.

Hymnal
Tiruva
(Tevaram,
chakam,
Tiruvoy
moli, "c.)

1
II.Mediaeval
Grammar

^Tolkapyam,
A. D.

950-1200.

V. Sectarian.

IV.

(Kam

Translationsban's

I Kalladam,

Rama

Virasoliyam.

Kachiyappa's
yana,
Skantham, "c.)
J
A.D.

1200-1450

VI.

Reforma

V.

Exegetical

tory (Commentaries

1
by

j III.

Modern

.\acchi-narkiniyar, Grammar
Adiyarkunallar, "c

^Virasoliyam
and

A.D.

1450-1850.

VII.

Modem.

VI.

Miscelianeous

Nannul.

212

STUDIES

TAMIL

I do

claim

not

division.

it is the

But

the different
literature

draw

to

think

best I could

stages in the

of,and

one

ble
impossi-

be

between

line

presents
re-

Tamil

doubt

succinctly. No
other,and it would

hard-and-fast

it

of

growth

clearly and

period overlaps the

the above

for
logicalexactitude

any

two

any

periods.
Tamil
the

literature of

founding

This

of Academies

it

will

be

Tamil

Some

and
"sT(^^^f
existence

of the

among

of

all

as

either

relates

that

Agastya

is

certamly

This

Tamil

pure

like

words

Agastya proves unmistakably the

Tamil
alphabet and the use of books
long before

for this

Aryan sage, after the Sanskrit

Tamils

the

of
of

recognized bv Agastya

is
and

stern

later

QnoQuQ

^eoa,Qiu!Si
s"3ss\i"^p

age
languis

literature

That

an

literature
ways
al-

philologicalfact

grammarians.

Q jr)6SBr2essr
eretreffieaftsar
Quu^LJU^QuiTeo

^lecsSiu^^eaBm

even

model,

of
pre-existence

antiquity.

precedes grammar

And

days.

his

of the first grammar

in favour
the

dark,

post-academic period.

alphabet.

use

Tamils

this

argument

the

in

the

account

any

still believe

Tamil

compilation
by

attempt

called

by
"sf-euujL

the

among

be

possess

the

to

or

The

erroneous.

to

now

scholars

the

invented

the

we

academic

the

But

the table.

in

may

groping

literaryevidence
to

what

with

begin only

indicated

as

preceded by

was

pre-academic period.
of

did not

course

LSIeodsssariii.Agat.
"

86\}dsesaruSiLiihu"). Nan,
"

214

TAMIL

and

social,
political,
Tamil

century

there

A. D.

religiouscondition

Till

people.

STUDIES

the

about

Chola

kingdoms, namely, Chera,

which

of course,

had,

under

it

constantly at

with

war

the

Pallavas, from

northern

scene

consequentlythey
Tamil

literature of those
'

lava

not

are

had

u"}6\f"sviT

Caste
were,
nature

sajeviT

eight kinds

of

or

to

have

tribes

had

women-kind

might

fisherman

all sorts

Thev

of animal

used

to

food
burv

them

freedom.
and
or

Pal-

drank
burn

the

to

to live.

become

of the

adopted by
much

'

Tamils

according

they happened

marriages mentioned

been

the

word

The

them.

by capture (Gandharvan),Asuram
seem

the

in

sense,

to

the pasture land

of the rice field

never

iS-fiT."Ping.

unknown
system was
however, divided into

shepherd of

were

nation, and

Tamil

Nay,

bad

u^siT

of the soil in which

and

mentioned

times.

acquired

even

Pallavas

even

the

mate
illegiti-

an

intruders

Being

at

called

usurped

belonging to

of

were

ing
annex-

race,

north-west, and

the

foreignextraction,the
recognized as Dravidians
by the
people

They

occasion, till

foreign

the Cholas.

of

protectorates

losing or

every

districts then

Tamil

branch

the

on

came

four

of

each

Pandya

another
on

third

principalTamil

and
or

early

or

chieftains.

one

districts

villages and
last there

three
feudal

governed by

second

only three

were

of the

tiller

beach.

Of

the

age
by Manu, marriand Rakshasam,
;

and

They

yet

ate

fermented
the

dead

beef

their
and

liquor.
;

and

PERIODS

while

them

burying

TAMIL

OF

the

(1)

^^

Qun

Qp^LDiTU

the

of

weapons

s^Qmeoj (E^luldljiei

(oSITL^ILIIT^^

"Si_Sa)"5

^aL^iLi
QuQ^msn Ql^ili^uj (^am(Sjd.
luem
(^sSiQ

sfiKSs

Qs'SiQ

3"

"

Romans,
who

the

After

then

Brahraanism,

all these four

and

Buddhism,

the

in

this

Tamil

was

.ilso

and

habitual

these
We

know

which

verses

found

be
:

"

that

time

other

in

Brahmanism

forward

An

works

effective

given

in

the

the

the

to

pand
ex-

objectionabl
un-

check

ot meat

epoch.
of the first and

is contained

through

in

find all

may

Agapporul.
Iraiyanar's
passed

of

and

eating

the literature of this

the

began

We

tence
exis-

course

good

was

liquor.

about

the

merged

indiscriminate

except what
in

in

two.

of

phant
trium-

for
struggling

was

thing that

the

nothing

given

works

first

drinking

academies

accounts

will

to

described

second

of

given

the

every

in the

been
; and

country

from

absorbing

had

lastly

out

"

"

against

and

came

meat

from

Aryans

Buddhism

and

ancestors,

contend

to

Brahmanism

Jainism

which

second,

the

religions animism,

struggle

long

had

their

offeringsof

of

advent

against

againstJainism. Until

Egyptians

of

manes

this animism

India

ancient

propitiated with

also

liquor.

Upper

the

worshipped

were

and

like the

early Tamils,

uaS(T^iEj

^anu

Ihid. 240.

s"r"ffiJjihupih^^so.

The

364.

Pur.

"

(2)

deceased

the corpse.

put into big jarsalong with

were

215

LITERATURE

in the brief

The

third

names

academy

following oft-quoted

216

STUDIES

TAMIL

rB"ieo
(^^mQ^neas
(1) ispfS'iisem

etauuia^gti^

^^niEi(^urflum"6\)

Qqt^^^ u^ P^uu^

uaesafiiresar'SQp6\)'^
fBT^
(2) Qp(Trj(^^U!j(7^

(3)

/BITeSruieSsfi
IB!T"3dlS).
IBfTi^pU
Qsneaieu

LJiTe\)s"siB

Besides
ten

major

the above

eightanthologiesor

and

the

eighteen minor

stanzas, at least

of account,

Buddhist
this

given
(1)

together

below

"

they

with

mentioned

were

the

were

The

their

in

epics
during
"

written

important

authors.

Jaina

and

age

as

works, the

of the five major

two

most

two

collected
poems

Manimekalai

These

period.

left out

uj^Qllhl^lluqp"ld

the

Silappadikaram and
this

esi^i^i'bsssTQfU

works

were

productions of
poets of

famous

principal

works

are

:
"

Tiruvalluvar

(Kural)

(2)

Sattanar

Sittalai

(Manimekalai) ; (3) Ilango-Adigal (Silappadikaram);

(4) Kapilar (Kurinjippattu,Inna
Paranar
vanar

(5th Ten

in

Padirruppattu) ; (6)

(Kahttogai); (7)

padai, Nedunalvadai)

Nakkirar

(8)

"c.); (5)

Narpatu,

Nallandu-

(Tirumurukarrup-

Mangudi

Marudanar

(Maduraikkanji); (9) Kalladanar; (10) Nallur

(Siru Panarruppada i) ; (11) Kadiyalur
tanar

Nattat-

Rudran

PERIODS

Kannanar

OF

(Perumpanarruppadai)

(Mullaippattu)
; (13)

(3rd Ten

To

these

should

(Malaipadu-

in

in

Paddirruppattu);

(Porunararruppadai) ; (16)

(15) Mudattamakanniyar
Tinai

(12) Napputanar

Perurakausikanar

kadam); (14)Gotamanar

Peyanar (MuUai

217

LITERATURE

TAMIL

"c.

Ainkurunuru)

be added

PannirupadalaiiijMarUsimuri

kandeyanar Kanchi, Purapporul Venbamalai,

of

Idaikkadar, Muttollayiram, Nakkiiar's

Desikamalai,and

Avinayanar,

wara,

patiniyarand
lost except
The

few

The

into

cause

and

religious

Chidambaram

Brahman
and

leaders

Jainism were
entire

mastery

in
stability

the
caused

did

Tamil

the

not

go

field.

of

and

TiruVishnu

attack

combined

in vain. Buddhism

Brahmanism

country

hundreds

and

Mannan
The

routed; and
of

Sivaisra, while

for

Vishnuism.

defended

of the sectarian

Brahmans

Dravidians

and

Conjeeveram,
especially

Piran, Tirumangai

Malisai

in

peninsula and

important

fought

the

and

India,

the

bands

by

all the

Manikkavachakar

and

and

Tirunavukkarasu, Tirugnanasambandar

Madura.

Chittan

over

period

Buddhism

Upper

against them,

place at

were

this

reinforced

Brahmans

The

works

them.

with

were

wild-fire all

hot.

disputationstook
centres,

Kakkai-

of these

conflict

Brahmans

common

Palkayanar,

During

theologiansfrom

very

Mahes-

Most

Period

spread like

raged

prosody by

quotations from

came

of Sanskrit

made

Kaiyanar,

Hymnal

Jainism.

on

Narrattanar.

Brahmanism

battle

the works

Naladi-nul,

And
and

was

to

ensure

elsewhere,

temples

to

Siva

left
its
the
and

218

TAMIL

Vishnu
of

erected

Brahmans

Tamil

all

from

kings to

lands
in

be

to

Upper

centuries

their

for

this

induced

were

Endowments

by

of tax-free
and

mamtenance

and

which

period

Alvars

of

devotees

of the Siva

the Vaishnavas
who

hymns

worship

eleven

mind

deities. Each

the

and

verses

of its reader.

wanting.

not

by

Manikka

Ammai,

Deva,

Cheraman

It

nearly thrice

alon

the works

of the

Tamil

may

that of the

Sambandar

the greater

people

extempore

sang

consists
instil

the

behind

such

them

and

and

the other

be

Alvars

popularityof

of South

India.

as

written

Nakkira
Nambi-

here

that the

the

poetry

was

hymns

voluminous

put together.AH
Sivaism

Ka-

were

and

in Tamil

Vaishnavas,

nature

was

Deva,

remarked

Saivas

Other

writers

Parana

Sun-

and

sectarian

of its kind

best

hymns,

Nammalvar.

secular

being nearly

twelve

of ten

prominent poet-saintsof

to

F'erumal,Kalladanar,

literature of the

sacred

poets visited

hymn

Kapila Deva,

yandar Nambi.

prove

The

Vachakar;

raikal

of these

Some

the

darar, Tirumangaimannan

were

950) the

the twelve

Trignanasambandar

p'oetical
compositions of

four

piety in

left

lirunavukkarasu,

sect and

and

supposed

The

have

sects, who

two

is

nearly

A. D.

to

Tamil

fine

temples,composed

before

for

flourished.

also

were

of these

many

lasted

half (from A. D. 500

sixty-threeNayanmars

are

India

bands

Small

temples.

Durmg

or

the land.

over

settle here.

made

were

STUDIES

among

as

of
all

these
the

PERIODS

the

In

their

in their

of the

as

on

theology, ethics, grammar

written

young.

Three

by them.

and
Valaiyapati

and

damani

Translations

Brahmans

Tamil
sects

The

them

with

each

mighty

different

the
-ect

among

had

done

the

1 This

Jain

work

was

that the
the

and

religion.

own

the

them

as

to

composed

various

and

then
streng-

to

popularize

Tamil

scholars

to translate

the

some

Jains and

been

dhists
Bud-

Tolamoli

king Jayantan
Chulamani.

(A.

own.

translated

Ottaikuttan

by

crude

popularize their

already
and

the

furnished

itihasas

in order

And

Avani

from

in

develop

to

Jains

field, the

separating the

it necessary

had

in the reign cf the Pandya

after his father Maravarman

Now

their

Dravidians,

before

Kamban

Perundevanar;

lexicons.

greater support

weapons
sects.

Chu-

Pingalandai

to

puranas

Mahabharata

epics,Naladiyar,

off

important works,

most

Nagakumara-

in Brahmanism

theologians found

of the

The

Sanskrit

minor

Saivas

about

kings,they set
w'hich lay embedded

form.

and

and

leisure

more

five of the

period.

and

attend

to

were

The

this

cleared

were

began

Poinding

and

Sanskrit

from

Buddhists

and

language

major (Kundalakesi,

the

to

Divakaram

the

compiled

works

Karigai (Prosody) and

belong

Nigandu

of the

useful

most

Chulamanii)

Pazhamoli, Neminadam,

larize
popu-

hearts

Udayanakavyam,

Nilakesi

to

way

and

Chintamani)

(Yesodarakavyam,
kavyam,

of

Jains

and

to the

The

old

as

own

appeaHng

rehgion by

well

Buddhists

the

struggle

quiet;they tried

not

were

above

219

LITERATURE

TAMIL

OF

took
Devar

D.

650)

up

by
the

probably
and

named

220

STUDIES

TAMIL

Kacchiyappa translated the

and
Paranjoti
Skandapurana ; and Puliyui Nambi
the Haiasya
Tamil
beautiful
Muni
turned
into
verse

translation

of Ramayana

Sanskrit

Naishadam
Dandi

while

iSlannui

as

it

Again
A.

D.

an

50

was

of Saivas

poems
remained
Saivas

assisted

and

poems

Vaishnavas

gathered

their

into

eleven

by

into

Sekkilar
and

Siva

by

the

instituted

or

Nambi

tirutnurais, while

that

celebrated

their

great 'Book

the

wrote

images

were

set up

of

the lives of
Puranam

Divyasuri Charitai
All

time.

temples

being regularly

were

with

ed
call-

and

it Tiruttondar

their

the

(A.D, 1025)

and

festivals

scrupulous regularity.

Theapotheosis of pious votaries

and

Tiruvachakam

respective sectarians,
and

till then

(A. D. 1025)

the

(A.D. 1135)

Vishnu

and

arranged. The

and

or

wrote

from

hymns

singlevolume

called

celebrated

had

Sri Nathamuni

paramparai about
to

which

collected

Sastra,

lasted

that the sacred

hymns,

hymns

saints

Guru

the

wrote

Vaishnavas,

assisted

dedicated

were

Virasoliyam on

1200

ttie Vaishnavas

visited

his

Devaram

Psalms'.

the Saiva

and

composed

'Nalayira Prabandam'

it the

while

Alankara

by Nambiyandar

the

Venba

the

scattered,were

other

Tamil

excellent

Pavanandi

and

compiled

4000

D.

other

Pugazhendi

epitome of Tolkapyam.
during this period which
A.

to

and

of

for Tamil

wrote

model

adaptations

or

into

Buddha-Mitra

Sanskrit

rian
quasi-secta-

also undertaken.

were

poems

rendered
metre

versions

Tamil

works

of

translations

rhe

Besides

Mahatmya.

in

was

made

temples

plete
com-

; and

to

222

TAMIL

And

the

famous

best

*ulas'

those

are

poet Ottaikkuttan

1143) and

known

quoted

the

one

the

as

Chola

(1118These

(1143-1146).

(1146-1163)
following oft-

Rajaraja Chola

on

The

Muvar-UJa.

confirms

stanza

II

the

by

composed

Vikrama

on

Kulottunga Chola

togetherwith
are

STUDIES

what

said above

have

we

:
"

uiressfidd^fr
QeueaaruireiSjh
Ljs(Sifii^

QiMa6mu(Ts"9

^ijjiTSihusk
QsiT"ota^iLj")fT

QsitlLi"S sk-^^^isr
euii^fT^s

seo^Dus^^jb @

seamuiTuj

(oiJ"SS)"fUITL^S

EXEGETICAL

will be

seen

this

with

the

it lasted

cleavage
become
into

PERIOD

that

co-extensive
that

"SntSfr\DLD3Ui

usir^ii^m uuf.ssrrs'

ueamufTsu

THE

from

distinct

the

constructed

Mahamuni

designs

Ramanuja.

For

The

Vaishnava

Sambanda

Deva,
and

Acharyas

and

Umapati

wrote

and
of

Sri Manavala

edifices

laid

work

Arunandi

rose

foundation

foundation
similar

Sivaism

by Meykanda

Maraignana

the

on

Charya

the

had

crystallised

enduring

two

The

Vaishnavas

Ramanuja
Desika

was

and

1450.

of them

strengthen

it

reformation

and

each

Sri

to

literature

A. D.

to

Saivas

Sri Vedanta

Vishnuism.

different

1200

and

sect.

hard

laboured

D.

table

the

Tamil

of sectarian

era

A.

between

From

period of

permanent

!T LLsmt^njiT s"sir

was

Siva
Siva

mostly

in

by

of
Sri

taken
under-

Charya,
Charya.
Sanskrit

OF

PERIODS

their

and

works

Brahmans
above

only

wrote

the

threshold

their

as

table

same

writings were
have

we

the

entered

and

From

Tamil.

of modern

that

will show

mediaeval

the

crossed

already

Tamil

in

mentioned

Guravas

(or non-Brahmans.

chieflyintended
Further

Saiva

the

while

only by

studied

being

now

are

223

LITERATURE

TAMIL

the

of

close

the

beginning of the exegeticalperiod

hundred
interval of nearly seven
there was
vears.
an
of such
In the course
a
long period, it is almost
impossiblefor a living language, cultivated though

academic

it

the

to

remain

be, to

vocabulary. Moreover,
in the

changes
on

works

and

couM
writings,
scholars

not

without

this want

be

of

influence.

or

immense
Tamils

the
The

classical

the
period,especially

collected

easily

the

occurred

manners

Brahmanical

of the academic

its grammar

in

had

there

customs

of

account

either

unchanged

help

understood

of

by

even

commentaries.

And

suppliedby Perasiriyar,Ilampuranar,
Senavaraiyar, Parimelazhagar,
Nacchinarkiniyar,
was

Nallar

Adiyarku
difliculties
Vaishnavas

from

student

The

Jiyar

down

commentaries
of Tamil

would

by

the

the

Tamil

Vaishnavas

Brahman
of

Vaishnava
to

on

them,

be

more

which

thoroughly

to

difficult
were

but

conversant

the

Acharyas

Periya Jiyar

originalitself. These commentaries

for ordinary Tamil
people,
orthodox

Similar

annotators.

understanding

Prabandam.

Nam

elaborate

other

experienced

were

in

Nalayira

and

wrote
a

than
not

lay
the

ed
intend-

only for

the

with

the

224

TAMIL

Sanskrit

Upanishads.

can

at

between

the

one

kiniyar

STUDIES

Itihasas

and

Any

diffeience
glance perceive the immense
of Nachchinareasy flowing chaste Tamil

Parimelazhagar and

or

Puranas.

the

mixed

style of

Periyavachan Pillai.
The
the
'

Modekn
of

history

and

modern',

1450

and

Period
Tamil

produced

1850.

of

department

the

has

this

During

to any

literature.

and

literature, of

to the Tamil

Politicallythis
ancient

dynastiesof

ol the Tamil

Nayaks,

nads

and

not

chiefs, and

want

Pandarams,

seats

of

of

the

occupation

ing
Telugu speak-

the

by
successively

Tamil

had

thus

supporters.

richly endowed
tas,were

the

because

the

had

Musalman

sympathy

no

literature.

Though
did

period.

total extinction

generals. Naturally these people

for Tamil

grammar.

their contributions

kings and

Tamil

Mahratta

the

this

or

Hindu

important epoch,

an

downfall

the

it witnessed

was

and

added

Christianityalso

works

subject

one

theology,philosophy, ethics,traditions
Islamism

A.D.,

the

embraced

They

called

between

period

in

stage

been

interval

contined

not

were

latest

literature

it covers

A.D.

The

and

learned

lost

state

The

Saiva

managed
in the Saiva

patronage,

it

monasteries

and
by Tarabirans
Agamas and Siddhan-

as
coming into existence ; and they served
Tamil
learning and centres for the propoga-

tion of the Saiva

cult

Ilakkana-kottu,

Ilakkana

among

the

Tamil

Vilakkam

Nanneri,
Tolkapya-sutra-Vritti,

Dravidians.
and

Suravali

Nitmeri-Vilakkam,

PERIODS

OF

and
Prabhulingalilai
written

this

during

Tayumanaswami

his

and

Linga

other

PillaiperumalAiyangar

das.
the

Sira

Muhiud-din

Tamil

the

rendered

period

is

marked

streams, and

congregating

Vishnu

shrine

and
mans

Siva

or

surrounded
formed

sometimes

by

Tutored

encouraged by

15

their

as

of Sanskrit

the Smartas.

in

agraharas around

beneath
rice

rivers and
a

shady groves
the
fields,

into exclusive

to

verse.

the sacred

extensive

administered
and

H. Krishna

Mr.

well

venerated, sometimes

by

titled
en-

of

hidden

themselves

of

A. D.

grammar

fine Tamil

as

the fertile banks

on
Settling

it in

the cultivation

by

the Vaishnavas

learningby

into

fashion

the

1895

Vira-

JesusChrist

Tamil

on

Pilgrim'sProgress in

Bunyan's

(Tam.

poet of Palamcotta,translated

native Christian

a
Pillai,

the celebrated

published

In

Vilakkam.

Tonnul

This

work

wrote

composed

Beschi
of

the

eight PrabhanPulavar

after

and

Ramayanam,

1769, together with

lated
trans-

ahabharata

Pulavar

biography

epic (Tembavani),

Kamban's

theM

Umaru

Missionary Constantius

mantuuni)

and

Among

Pillai-Tamil;while

Andavar

Italian

Pandyan

his

wrote

Javvadu

and

Puranam,

Rama

works.

Muhamadans,

the

Among

religious

Puranas, while his brother

translated
Vaishnavas, Villiputturar
and

ascetic

sweet

Vetriverkai

and

Kurma
and

Ativira

all

were

famous

the

composed

Kasikandam

wrote

And

period.

philosophicalsongs
published his Naishadam
the

Mahabhashyam

Dravida

and

225

LITERATURE

TAMIL

Brah-

communities,

disliked,but always

Dravidian

the

neighbours.

Tambirans,

Pan-

226

TAMIL

darams

Tamil

such

an

of

the

advent

social

all

authorityin

non-Brahmans

the

European

Missionaries

16th

17th

opinions

Such

in

people

of the latter half

tended

the

of this eventful

Anti-Brakmanical

School

supremacy

and

exercise

which

aggressive

their

earlier

had

years

Brahmanical

the

or

rhyraists. They
The

the

number

while
of

or

nature'

of them

Most

assumed

some

aggravate

spirit and

tendency

men

is
were

the

of

to

rise of

the

of
as

who

of

eaters

dreams,

their

supernatural
writes

thus

opmm

and

conceit

knew

powers
:

"

of

the

powers,
in

for them
the

and

well

as

Brahman

the

won

stances
circumanti-

an

pnilosophical
medical

attained

men.

siddhi

or

ordinarily reckoned
and
plagiarists
of the

names

antiquitylike Agastyar, Kapilar,and

Being

earlyyears

The

school

Yogis

Siddhas

of

led

Siddhar

were

'conquest of

eighteen.

reaction

above

described

to

had

culture

their

sation
organi-

and

epoch.

The

vigorous

social

and

during the

India

of

during the

land

habits

only

was

South

And

appearance

the social ideal

to

Brahmans,

animosity.

of the

the

Tamil

in the

opposed

of the
this

and

to

their

and

Brahmans

centuries, whose

were

openly

religious matters.

Musalmans

of

and

and

priestly

the

began

the

and

Kammalas

the

as

equality with

superiorityof

the

question

castes

claimed

Lingayats, who
class,some

STUDIES

dwellers
no

ors,
impost-

great

men

Tiruvalluvar.
in the

bounds.

Siddhas

as

one

land
On
of

of
the

them

OF

PERIODS

227

LITERATURE

TAMIL

eiasiLiiTek meiop^^QQ"jfTth, eurresr^sm^

LD"sari-.")Qpp^iii

iLjuD eSleoeoirdj eu"^

Qp6eBrQi"ifliijLDdSevfi

^^(BQeuiTLD,

...

QenLDLje^etam^^(T dQe^QQeuirth
^ireeBrt^eu(^Lh

QsulkBili
,

np"sst

Q^ims^eisiT^ ^ssrs^aas^
^s\)(5(^Q,fL")QuiTiosriea)d(^(oeiirrLDy
Qfdj^eS(Sl(oisuiTUD,
aSdoeomopQ^iuCo'SiirT
^uQuifiujeijeos^iosi^

OT2/L_"3r

s^LDLDiTS

Qj
!B(7"Gt^LD

IT

i^(^(o ih
sij IT

QfiLemsiiS^

ismssiar

uitldQu.
Qouek(7i^L-iruj

The

Siddhas

ridiculed

did

in their

not

; and

(BLLL^a")'?i30Q aUUQjQlLD"ST^

Sanskrit

and

they

social institutions,

writingsthe Brahmans'

observances
religious

(1)

Brahmans

like the

Vedas.

"f!r^^Qaj
IB!T^L^lLU(^

Gldh ^uQmirQeaarek"i) Q^ireo^LDm^trQiD^i"iT

1
3i-piS"3iik^

^Q^SQiBiT
^

QeuiT^^ih
Qeu^Qp QLDQg^ssi^ujp

iSlTlTSafllTITaSI.
iSl^jbjS^LD
QuQ^SSli^ L^Se^ti)

eijiTaSQe\}(^i^^;gii""ois)!T
Qujs'"Q")eisr"i/Qs=rr")^/]"'iT
euffoSQeo

si^euQ^rr?
(^^UL^QeufiQij)"ssnjLJu.s

ilhsh
giiLSlmrgtiixi
p^eo'^jsn
Qeu^uuir
^LLu^ioa)p^"^issr

Lu"i"iQQjir
^il.i^(oSips^"

LurrsSiaseir uem^n/jS'iT? Siv,

"

Qisisefrir
(2) ^lLu^iuit
LSlQe\)s^^^(oi5ariT
Qff-fT"STS,IT
ILKSiJioSnT^ear
^lLi^SS)L^S^
^^ITIT

ufriruuiTifl'^iujiTiso.
upu"oir ibitlLi^^ld
Kap.
"

Their
laid
over

on

religionwas
the siddhis

nature

sionllycomes
for

the

it.

The

gave

paramananda

or

it a

very
summiim

theism; sometimes

near

the powers

secularistic

man

colour

the stress

they

acquire

can

which

occa-

atheism

and

may

bonum,

the

highest bliss

of their existence

was

be

to

mistaken
or

apprehend

228

TAMIL

approach that

and
'

STUDIES

eternal

light which
they
vetta-veli.'
paranjoti',peroli',pazh-veli'or

be

the above

trom

seen

and

quitemodern
Prose
on

'

'

that their

extracts

their

stylesimple and
If

Literature:

abstruse

omit

we

the

early poems,

the

whole

had

prose
made

Tamils

the former

be

what

no

earliest form

of the third

Tamil
and

Perundevanar
known

the

written

by

eighth century.

below

it will be

prose

in

English of
'Modern

pure

Tamil,

Hooker's

Painters'

Qs^nft^^
aesaress^iT

And

seen

author

during

believed)

the

poetry,

from

that

heroic

is

drama

ted
adop-

Mahabharata

To

by

Both

of

poems

these may

(not by Nakkirar

the

early part

the excerpts

they

sweet

might

Iraiyanar'sAgapporul

on

unknown

the

recognize

not

Yattirai.

Tagadur

commentary

hitherto

and

stylewas

same

explanatory prose.

as

long time

".s33jitfi""L_^lIl-lj-tlL"
or

as

some

ture
litera-

composition

of the

version

in the

interspersed with
be added

did
prose

The

D,

A.

Tamil

of poetry.It

form

of

ary,
diction-

and

Silappadikaram, an

century

later in the

are

as

literature

prose

early Tamils

find in the

we

For

place.

slang

commentaries

of

range

is

language

Tamil

distinction between

the

that
The

them

distinct

no

being regarded

said

prose.

In the whole

poetry.

It will

times

at

includingtheology, philosophy,grammar
is all

termed

are

and

'Ecclesiastical

sort

subjoined
of

rhythmic
or
Polity'

of

poetic
like the

Ruskins'

"

UDpSQpi"isiS
QprBoSusd
QsuemQasBriLKT^siTeaLciLi

ujiri"iianLDLLj LDirsonoeaafi^ed3,^pgft

"j

i^^gjiiih
eu^QiQ^ira

230

TAMIL

deliberatelyin
such,
And
to

that

say

even

last century

the

by

University,of

Madras

Tamil

the

nineteenth

century

translations

well

as

published by

In

of the late T.

E.

Navalar

Arumuga
every

lover

among

the

of

latter

the

the

Aiyar
works,

of

memory
foremost

the

And

literature.

and

Chariyar

the

in

were

labours

The

Raghava

still be

the

of

prose

scholars.

Tamil

may

of

early

part

of Tamil

Srinivasa

Tamil

of

original productions,

as

learned

given

was

Tandavaraya Mudaliyar,

number

Ozhukkam.

Saravanapperumal

specialmention.

deserve

as

early part

pandits

whom

Chettiyar, and

Viraswami

commentaries

impetus

new

and

wholly

Vediyar

composition only during

prose

the

Beschi's

with

may

written

works

reckoning

not

prose,

commence

we

times

to modern

Coming

STUDIES

livingwriters of Tamil prose and scholarly

is undoubtedly
Mahamahopadhyaya

commentaries

Aiyar Avargal of

V. Swaminatha

College, who

may

be

sidency
Pre-

Madras

the

Nachchinar-

styledthe

kiniyar of the present day.

A

prose

literature

worth

which

of prose

classics in Tamil.

public, and
of

forms
and

great

conditions

popular

in

increase

literature ; and

of

Tamil

the

prose

the

its

recent

for the absence

of life in this age

government,

only

influence

The

industrial activities favour

prose
form.

the

is

name

is sufficient to account

growth,

literature,the

the

English
reading
with

its

commercialism

rapid expansion

of

begun

to

stylealso

has

IX

THE
One

of the

is the
In

TAMIL
chief

institution

Western
after

1599

'modern

the

modern

made

'.

found

own

confirm

the

have
very

the

so

early

as

the Christian
The

and

the

disclosed

high

ancient
to

the

first

to

as

tercours
in-

cians
Phoeni-

Greeks,

epigraphicaldiscoveries
critical

study of

facts

many

state
or

be

were

commercial

hold

antiquity of

tolerablyadvanced

and

to

the

to

contrary,

in civilisation

highly civilized

India

works

the

on

far advanced

the

of

literatures

only beginning

nations,

And

A. D.

as

matics
born, mathe-

been

yet

were

and

late

so

infancy, the

Romans.

Southern

Tamil

the

not

societies.

established

be

to

Even

had

literaryacademies

and

refer

so

way

scientific

began

Renaisance.

eastern

with

in

they

languages

The

progressivecivilisation

and
literary

in their

greai

in their

of

science

were

of

features

countries

only

ACADEMICS

Tamil

of Tamil

second

early

tending

to

literature,
civilisation

century

before

era.

classics

sangams

or

of the Tamil
societies

people frequently
of

learned

men.

232

latter half of the

the

muka-Tamir

Tirumoli
four

Manikka

Tamil

Tamil

academy

found

namanur

in

the

copper

in

the

Madura

references

are

vilayadalor
The

Madura

to have

been

early

Buddhists

word

having

Madura

College'and

denote
Tamil
Sanskrit

such

an

word.

The

but
association,

designate

this

in

the

savai

avw,

and

university

Madura
was

sort

sangam
never

of

as

the

sangam
it

seems

of
of

opinion that
Tolkapyar to

assembly
or

is
was

an

is

pure

is also

sahhai

also

idea.

that

means
collegeordinarily

it

word

express

days
or

to others

language by
Tamil
India, no

however,

are,

English

Tamil

to

association

and
institution,

examiners.

before

use

But

word.

Tiru-

the

some

men),

Northern

existed

in

Chin-

at

in

the

Sanskrit

into the

from

was

to

(of learned

scholars

which

will

lastly there

College

is known

introduced

Tamil

discovered

Stalapurana.

association

an

avai

of

founding

district. And

University.'In

means

Some

plates

sangam

the

as

the

of

eighth century

Madura

Madura

Tamil

scholars

the

to

the

to

prior

.the

be

may
One

poets.

to

at

sangam

sangams

of other

trustworthyreferences

most

Tamil

of the

one

century, refers

ninth

to

to the

works

the

from

quoted

Vachakar,

the

Tirukkovai

his

Allusions

Madura.

of

Saints

Saiva

great

about

lived

eighthcentury, speaks of 'SangaSanga.mali-Tamir in his Feriya

(III.v. 10).

in
indirectly

'

'

and

saint who

Vaishnava

Tirumangai Alvar,a

be

STUDIES

TAMIL

a
a

ing
teach-

body of
examining

teaching institute.

society another

word

To
now

THE

widely current

TAMIL

is

academy'.

'

of the sangam,
the

was

'

According
in the

sangams
After

but

Colleges;
distinction

of such

them

did

importance

plaiceswhere

kings

not

influence

and

full account

to

as

the number

and

influence

they

scholars

Tamil

mention.

exerted

in

Pandya

lastlythe

and
the

below

were

academicus,

senatus

moulding

dates,

that

works

their

given

their

the

of the members

names

as

Tamil

guage
lan-

of

; and

the

Before

of the academies
outset

earlier and

severally,it

would

determine

to

nation

was,

scholars
in the

in the south, and

be

the

ages

convenient

approximately
period during

It is admitted

existed.

European

of

discussion

the later limits of the

academies

and

colonists

predecessors,nor

founded,

passing notice.
entering upon the

Tamil

high rank,

they

only

Indian

the

academies,

literature will be

the three

attain

deserve

and

the

successful.

learned

by

n(?w

very

of the three

sanctioned

and

spasmodic

were

of their

were

periods-

to establish

times

patronised them, the

who

approved

the

of

they recognisedby

were

at

of the last

later academies

These

rest

different

them

three

were

at

of

none

there

country

at various

made

were

this institution

following pages.

writers

Pandya

dissolution

the

attempts

the

Tamil

to

tion
func-

French

appropriateto

in the

used

the chief

as

Academy,
the name
literature,

Tamil

of

to be

seems

is therefore

and

And

like that of the

promotion

'academy

233

ACADEMIES

that

main,

which

both

the civilisation
due

to

the

the

by
of

Aryan

that the first academy owed

234
its

TAMIL

origin to Agastya,
of Brahman

band
date

of

which

still

as

in

the

in

is lost

in

the

on

traditions,

the

conflicting,
represent him

themselves

living

and

The

India.

South

myth,

first

leader of the

reputed

immigrants

Agastya
are

STUDIES

the

in

Pothiya mountains

Tinnevelly district.
Let

Tamil

the

clue

to

this

at

get

impossible for
possess
had

writing ;

opinion

orally from
trust

and

after the

is

altogether

which

in the

pamphlets

the sacred

were

Vedas

scriptures

therefore, handed

were,

generation

to

and

down
sacred

as

Even
preserved in their memory.
of writing in North
introduction
India the
attitude

have

been,

Dravidian
none

the earliest

or

or

of the
down

write

word',

class,and

essays,

be

ted
commit-

were

poems,

have

were

to

the

and

were

generation

conservative

which

Tamil

Vedas

they

no

writing to

Sanskrit

of the Vedas

case

it

to

almost

of

system

long before

the

The

Aryans

it would

Undoubtedly, the

J Vinson,

of

because

that of the

poems.'

of the

but

best

seminary could

any

without

race

literature.

different from

short

in existence

been
to

or

the

us

prior

because

other

to

introduction

afford

to

date,

existence, and

into

The

date.

seems

men

attention

our

his

alphabet

society of learned
come

turn

discover

to

sources

of

therefore

us

reason,

for

known

as

Whereas
eTQp^iraQefrsiS.

Tamils
of their
the

resisted

their Vedas

for that

the

Brahmans

there

was

earlier

no

all inducemen

longtime
the

written
'un-

among

such

poems

pre-academic period

priestly
belongingto
was

held

in

THE

veneration

such

hke the Vedas.

the

troubadours

of mediaeval

recite

to

before
But

songs

of these

most

their

poems

They

had

the

nobles

interest

no

heroic

people the

transmittingthem
'

pretty clear
Tamilians
introduction
have

taken

writing in

of

somewhere

between

before

age

In

order

expected
the
be

to

to

be

the

in

follow

the

are

hrst

mentioned

religious.

sense

the

the

of

memory

in

and

power

It is thus

if

look

we

or

fourth

and

the
must

century B. C.

academy

sixth

the

after

only

fourth

the

for

Sangam
centuries

we

each

limit of

upper

may
of

now

them

of the

brief outline

the

proceed
separately.

the

arguments

knowledge

some

Appendix

Regarding the

and

era.

early Pandya kings,a

found

occasions.

India, which

wrong

historyof

possess

was

other

posterity.

South

academies,

detailed

it

adventure

no

approximatelythe

of the Tamil

give

to

tixed

the

and

itself

first Tamil

the

the Christian

Having

their

before

therefore

foundation

duty

temporal

shown

have

place long

shall not

We

called

earliest literaryactivityof

that the

of

in

tales of

orallyto

could

whose

preservingin

in

there

illiterate mendicants

were

songs

rote

resembling

festive and

were

men

and

France,

on

by

minstrels

less

or

down

TamiHans

lays of fightmg

or

kings and

of

class

more
{ufissarsar)

panans

handing

the ancient

Amongst

doubt,

no

was,

deserve

to

as

235

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

reader

is

historyof

of which

will

I.

academy
in

the

Nakkirar's

following particulars
commentary

Agapporul, which, though

Iraiyanar's

meagre,

on

is

we

236

TAMIL

the

only earliest source

subject. According to

believe
the

on

STUDIES

members

of the first academy

information

of
this

dent),
(Presi-

Agastya

were

the

account

gods Siva and Subrahmanya, Mudinagaraya of

and
544
other
Murinjiyur, NitiyinKizhavan
poets.
the imprimatur
of authors
who
obtained
number
The
Southern

or

their

College for

of the

Madura

works

the seat

was

it is also stated that this

and
in

Indian

the

Its

ocean.

Pandya kings from

Kadum-Kon, seven
of the works

or

of whom

also

which

Their
Kalariyavirai.
for

4,440

If the

facts be submitted
of them

criticism,most

of

annals

of the
and

Tamil

in

other

of the

and

eighty-ninePandya
have

academy

one

Puranas

down

few
or

two

in

or

of the

any

come

probably a
and

and

all incredible

either in the
Nor

the

academy

Mudu-kuruku

and

to

strict

to

to be

It lasted

rejectedas

in the

or

pure
them

contemporary
of members

number

patronized it

kings who

it is stated to have

which

be

cannot

kings is
any

historical

corroborate

to

The

countries.

long period during

lasted,are
listof

literature

academy

the

will have

being nothing

there

(either

Some

poets

Agastyam.

was

to

years.

above

myths,

grammar

eighty-nine

Ugra Pandya

approved by

were

submerged

were

Kaysina-valudi
were

University,

Madura

patrons

Paripadal, Mudunarai,

were

the

of

cityof

Dakshina

4449.

was

not

other

verified.
to

found

be

extant

The

works

writings attributed to this

in their entirety,
us
excepting

doubtful
others.

quotations

from

Apparently all

Agastyam
these

had

238

TAMIL

works

wrote

music, dramaturgy and

on

that the lost work

The

twelve

its

have

we

Aiyanaridanarwhich
the above

work.

handiyar
have

was

student

is

works

of his students

member

of

master.

tyar'smigration
be

said, but

be

earlier than

as

he

; and

treatise

the

is said

music,

on

in the ancient

poet by

About

tne

and

ries
commenta-

been

the

fifth

known,
the

as

dubious

statement
Tamil

sixth century

His

of

best
and

school

as

jumps

Kapila

that after

admitted

its

Upper

they

members

of

Agas-

the

had

of

name

this
vi^riter

the conclusion
other
were

become

of the

Nacchinar-

names

India

was

From

kind.

and

oan

it cannot

there

by

to

his

B. C.

work,

in
similarity

Sanskritists of

Tamilians, and

theywere

above,

out

was

like

nothing definite

considered

was

Valmiki, Gautama,
and

precisedate

pointed
or

and

them, Tolkapyar

academy

South

has

kiniyar

of the Neo.

second

Vanmikiyar.

name

is not

the

the

to

of

Chief

to

grammatical

that in the first Sangam

It is believed

sages

on

AdiyarkunallarSik-

to

of Agastya

found

books.

renowned

that

based

been

Natrattanar
Kakkapatiniyan,

standard
a

which

of

Agapporul,Tolkapyam, Yapparunkalam

on

also

be

may

Venba-Malai'

'

Quotations from

lost.

now

is doubted, but

to have

Isainunukkam,

which

Avinayanar

is said

three.

ussisffR(r^ui-.

as

the

now

and

Purap-

chapter on

known

According

written

other

each

all the

Its existence
Chapters'.

place

prosody,

Agastya embraced

was
collectively

the 'Twelve

in

of

descipleswrote

porul which
or

STUDIES

Tamil

famous

by

birth

famous
acade-

THE

It is not

mies.
with

him

and

critical

charitable
In

claims

third

'

there

who

monarch

here

was

is

poem

is

is
a

the

king

by

ascribed

supplierof provisions to

of the

Mudina-

first sangam.
to

Cheraladan.

the

so

tion
collec-

to

of the

Chera

The

poet

commissary agent

the

as

be

poet

some

epistle addressed

Udiyan

truth

not

may

anthology or

an

sang

of

sense

opponents.

member

of

sort

named

extols

which

'

his

to

controversy

any

he

lyrics compiled

academy,

This

which

to concede

as

400

garayar

himself

to

acumen

Purananuru,
of

entering into

worth

he

as

239

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

armies

contending

the battle field of Kurukshetra

or
on

:
"

(iQujITQu0LOf

QairesoTL^ Quitsowlj^ib
iSsDiB^'^d
^ihsmu

This

informs
lived

about

at the

the 10th

that

the

who

did

armies

^ught

in the

actuallyfight
; but

not
or

supervisedother
admirer

devoted

of

and

one

contingentof troops

to

C.

B.

century

Pandiya king Sarangadwaja,

tribes.

ladan,
king Udiyan Chera-

of the Mahabharata

time
11th

Chera

war,

the

Among
great

Another

Madura

and

friend

the

helped them

of

Sri Krishna

Pandavas,

says
the

allies

tions
na-

details of the company.

each

from

tradition

married

the

as

i.e.

of the

war

against the Kauravas, the Cherasand

Pandavas
Cholas

or

tribes

and

with

us

drew

of the other
that

Tamil

Arjuna

daughter

of

only

came

Pandya

240

TAMIL

hi^h

very
the

scholars

antiquity of

the

and

Ramayana

of

his invasion

priest,the

divine

references

in

from

Mahabharata.
of

Marudanar

Both

judging
have

been

by

In

Mangudi

which

fixed

them

be

inferred

South

were

in the

The

of their

the

from

very

this fact,as

these countries

allusions

destruction

both

in the

Silappadikaram.

The

been

ancient

controversial

of this
Madura

learned

Madura,

place there
Stalapurana
commentator

in

times.
tioned
men-

are

in the

(B. C. 250) and

to

that

kingdoms

B.

Katyayana (fourthcentury
has

only

(Scythians). All

Asoka

A.D.

mentions

the Mahabharata

Sakhas

of

350

refers

Ramayana

identilication of Dakshina

garding the

one

edition

present

in existence

the first Academy

was

at any

Tamil

of

commentaries

and

is,that the three

edicts

family

epic

the first century B.C. and

the

doubts

one

neither

person

the dates

as

as

of their

and accretions,
interpolations

(Yavanas)while

well

as

that
one

respectively.Moreover,
Greeks

help

Agastya.

any

contain

from

the

remembered

wholly composed
epoch.

with

Rishi

be

it must

But

No

civilization

Pandya country was in existence at the

Ravana, king of Lanka, and that the Pandyas

checked

the

Vyasa's

the

prove

that the

time

can

to

Tamil

Maduraikkanji (40, 41)

says

the

endeavour

Pandya country by quoting such

Valmiki's

his

Tamil

Some

king.

STUDIES

C).

the seat

of

point.Re.
are

and

certain
in the
of the

THE

latter work

writes

and

Knmari

TAMIL

follows

as

Pahruli

241

ACADEMIES

there

"

existed

rivers

the

Between

'

extensive

an

tinent
con-

occupying an area of 700 kavadams (a Kavadam

being equal to ten miles). This land consistingof
Jiads (inclusiveof KoUam
and Kumari), i n
forty-nine
numerable

in the

submerged
Kumari,'
the

by

Indian

of the

ethnologicaland
the above

Madura

to be

seems

kings, or

inundation

the

of

about

the

hill which
west

been

town

old

any

and

have

must

of

south-east

or

east

described

has been

built at

of

so

What

of

Agast-

unusual

an

Kritamal

the

was

the

whether

Madura

destroyed by

Madura

distance

same

say with

literaryacademies?

Vaiga

modern

six miles south

or

to

seem

incognitawere

is that the

reasonable

locality.The

can

of this terra

to establish

have

the

also

submerged country had a town

it was
Kudal, whether
governed by

yar's days must

before

Geological,

the

or

as

in

resulted

range.

who

But

theory.

been

peaks of

the

as

which

Himalayan

inhabitants

far civilized

far

as

Pandya
preciselyeighty-nine
Dravidian

rivers had

linguisticresearches

authoritywhether
called

ocean

terrific convulsion

upheaval

confirm

and

forests,mountains

rivers,

the

present

situated

the later one,

five
and

Tirupparamkunram

to have

situated

exactly

of it-,
LDfTL^LoeSI
"9s_/_
iDgtiQjb

four

This

hill is

And

it is for the

now

called the south

About

the
16

above
or

Nak.
ff)@(_QyuJ?63r.
"

miles
reason

Dakshina

second

of

Madura.

that the old

city was

south-west

Madura.

academy

the

same

authority

242

TAMIL

STUDIES

furnishes the following information

of the

college

Vellur

Kirandaiyar and

other
fifty-two

about

of

The
called

five

it

kings from

of

whom

It

Vendali,

of

this

the

of

his

students

different

Madura

by

the flood.

the

statement

or

royalvisitor

which
been

on

was

of the

the

village situated

of

the

the

the second

but
first,

modern

latter
must

held

of the

at

original

of the first academy

Kapatapuram,

the

as

by

patron

academy. Kapatapuram
have
'gate city' must
,

three

or

four

occupied temporarily as

before

the

able
Adiyarkunallarin his valuSilappadikaram, that one of

also at

meant

and

Agastya

as

supposition is strengthened

This

of the second

in Sanskrit

Madura,

Out

long,

tion
aboli-

second

of the

representedat

were

of

the

between

Consequently

by

Makirti'

name

been

Pandya poet kings

seven

3,700 years.

after the destruction

commentary
the

Kali, Kuruku,

founding

continuation

place

The

scholars.

were

mterval

the

have

not

be considered

town,

Vyalamalai, Bhutapuranam,

first and

College-boardalso.
a

period

that the

could

academy

learned

It lasted for

"c.

seen

submerged

demy.
aca-

patronized by fifty-nine

was

also

Mapuranam,

It will be

this

passed by

were

the

and

Venderseliyan to Mudatirumaran,

ot

Isainunukkam,

scholars

another

was

were

works

standard

some

of

Kapatapuram.

Pandya

Kappiyan, Tuvaraikkoman,

3,700 poets

seat

"

Agastya, Tolkapyar, Mosiyar,

were

Sirupandarangan,
works

members

The

cityof

questionable mention

the

Madura

of

miles

east

of

dence
king'sresiwas

built.

this Sanskrit

"name

well

as

think

be

to

Mahabharata,
to make

endeavouring

are

As

for the other

present
To

fictions than

more

as

arrive

at the

of

commentator

hint

in his

the

story of

in

imitation

of

flourished

Gunadhya
A.

D.

He

classical

D.

on

the

the

second

back

served

as

minister

banks

of the

stories in the

them

wrote

of the

contributed
Neither

rendering

down

have

must

contemporarily with,
Dr.

first

Buhler

under

the

second

or

king
*

He

language

Telugu)
in

obvious

100,000

age of

century

Satavahana
at

Paithan

received,'

of

the

it

Paisa-

from

Kanabhuti

slokas

each

with

blood.'

own

One

Tamil

second

Perum-Kathai

as

Godavari.

(probably ancient

and

or

the

to

of the

works

of

composed

was

Sangam

opinion of

goes

speaking

It is therefore

before,

In the

is said, 'seven
chas

While

it is

indirect

an

113) of the Andhrabhritya dynasty

(A.

his

of

at

the

academy

that it

says

Evidently

sometime

Gunadhya.

second

work.

Brihat-Katha.

poets

them

facts.

refers to it elsewhere

Gunadhya's

that the

he

the

(Skt. Brihat-Katha)of

that

Udayana

and

academy,

dismiss

Silappadikaram givesus

preface to

the

civilization.

and

may

of the

date

pandits

capital about

culture

we
particulars,

Rama-

the

Tamil

some

much

Tamil

of

great antiquity

scholars

Sanskrit

(which

interpolations)in

later

the

and

yana

of Manalur

as

243

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

THE

the

described

poets of this academy,

about

kings alluded
therein

lyricsto

fourteen

afford

to

by him,

any

clue

nor

to

Mosiyar, has
Purananuru.
the incidents
work

out

his

244

TAMIL

He

date.

was

father

the Tamil

that he

be said

flourished

is known

about

with

than

us,

and

Agastya

of this

works

Dathiya
(B.C. 90),
75.

which

also
of

grammar

is

student

of

Madura

foregoing

the

first and

and

continuous,

irresistable

and

in

Romans

poets

colony
So

from

much

1. The

Killi

works

for
line

the
the
of

two

second
first two

Cholas

during the first century before

appear
and

to

the

that

the

to

fifth

after Christ.

by

the

know

we

there

was

miles

east

century A.D.
We

shall

reigned in

Uraiyur

academies.
to have

me

Yavanas

composed

three

the

and

seems

to the

or

less

or

B. C.

early Pandyas

merchants

into

occasionally

conclusion

the

of the

heyday

of Roman

of Madura

existed

few

more

academies, especiallywhen

of these

that in the

were

references

ino

of

any

seen

century

This

find

we

as

they

the fifth

century A. D.

second

or

that

between

sometime

academies

second

the

be

the

irretrievably

been

Tolkapyar

will

it

All

Makirti.

their
luckily found
way
anthologiescompiled at the third academy.
From

further

villagenear

Pandya king
have

Pandya

grammar

which

poems

recas^

Nothing

Tamil

Again

was

Brahman

lived

academy

the

lost,except

was

the

reign of

the

during

he
he

that

the

in its geography the

Tolkapyar, whose
that

If Dittan

B.C.

its capitalKapatapuram.

and

country

the

with

about

Ramayana

mentions

B.C.

100

in

Singhalese annals

the present 'edition of the

about

lived

and

identical

was

of the

usurper

Uraiyur

Perunarkillil-

king

PerunarkilH

of

it may

of

native

of the Chola

reign

STUDIES

246

STUDIES

TAMIL

Ainkuru-

Nedumtokai, Kurumtokai, Natrinai,

were

Paditruppattu,Kurumkali, Paripadal,Kuttu,

nuru,

Vari, Perisai, Sitrisai,Muttollayiram, Akananuru

and

Purananuru,

lasted for 1850

besides

it took
and

definite

the

of

commentator

The

the

of

third

Tradition

said.
of

reign

to have

seems

kunallar.

be

can

place in

this

It

poems.

years.

Concernin"4 the foundation

nothmg

minor

many

that

says

Mudattirumaran^

one

the

tacitlyaccepted by

been

and

Agapporul
Iraiyanar's
Mudattirumaran

name

Sangam

Adiyarbe

to

appears

for Kun
If this
or
Kubja Pandyan.
synonym
identification be correct, the third academy
must

have

been

established

that is about

670

and

facts.

was

established

The

Pandya, who
the Madura

Pandyas

A.D.

But

in the

reign

is also credited
the

in

have

therefore impossible to
the establishment
has

been

Marudanar
two

were

poets have

the

that

1. He
par

was

not

Tirumaram'

this

that Kalladanar

Sekhara

founding

literature

the

Kalladar
of

of

these
in

or

it is

precise date

this

and

of

Mangudi
These

academy.

Nedum

If these

poets

king, they should

have

(See Appendix).

the

and

militaryexploitsof

who

of

academy.

Seliyanof Talaiyalankanam fame.

of

the

that it

us

examined,

ascertain

the

tells

tradition

Vamsa

one

been

members

sung

contemporaries

againstail

with

of the third
said

of

Pandya;

'deluge'. Neither

mentioned

inscriptionswhich

It

this is

Sundara

TiruvilayadalPurana

cityafter
is

reign of

in the

wrote

'Kalladam'

and

were

been

'Kannap-

livingin the latter half

the author

and
the

time.

same

another

all these

during the first century

time.

This

tradition

A.

meinber

of this academy

also lived at about

poets

D., or

been

have
even

militates

thus

that the second

century, and

century

it must

academy,

bers
reallymem-

been

founded

long before that

sion
againstour conclutill the second

existed

academy

be rejectedas
therefore,

it must,

A.D.

second

of Manimekalai

Had

of the third

the

of

Sittalai Sattanar

Again,

247

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

THE

pure

fiction.
the

Again according to

fortynme professorsof
devanar, the famous
as

the

If it

to him.

reallyso,

was

kirar

(oi whoever

gams

given
in the

of the
an

in

Mahabharata;

compilation

academy,

allusion

in his

must

of

Perundevanar
the third

period and

have

Tiruvalluvar

were

thus

With

lived
it the

at

the

the

is

name

member

king

The

poet

latter part

general belief

eight anthologies
falls to

San-

Pallava

the battle at Tellar.

academy

that its

of

Nak-

is clinched

the

to

poet

by

not

was

this inference

and

won

of tiie

he

Bharatam

eighth century.

compiler

that

evident

third

Perundevanar
of the

and

mentioned

been

have

scholar

learned

he

it is
list,

who

that

Perun-

was

might be) in the account

Agapporul. As his
iraiyanar's

Nandivarman

the

the

academv

of this reputation must

by

Sangarn
of the

of the

one

is also attributed
eightanthologies(CTilO^Q^/rea:*)

the

not

third

translator

of this

member

Tiruvalluvamalai

was

the

that
same
self-

unless

it be

actuallyjCxisted about*

that

ground,

forty-nine professorstogetherwith
his

contemporaries
"

all

which

248

TAMIL

STUDIES

absolutelyincredible

are

of

epigraphy

The

list of

whose

forty-nine Pandya

the

auspices

third

in Tamil

reign of
third

this

of

Sangam

Madura

to

came

end,

an

completely vanquished
low

Tiruvalluvar.

caste

lived

the

at

therefore

time

he

That

downfall

the

But

Tiruvaliuvar

second

of it

drowned

in the

were

the

famous

and

that

Kapilar of
he

was

of the

Christian

Kapilar was
Madura

Brhaman

and
district,

Innanarpatu and

was

poet

several

before

Kural

all these

"

other

are

ments
fig-

the

earlyyears
Paraiya caste ;

no

of

brother,

his

was

Tirnvadavur

the author

was

bringing

"

imagination. In
there

its

or

golden lily tank, that

academy
Paraiya by caste

era

80)

that all the

Sangam,

this

of the Dravidian

in

the

had

and

Sangam

eulogized the
"

D.

(A.

instrumental

forty-ninemembers
they

third

were

with

academy,

of the third

the

learningat

poetical contest

was

in

was

members

its

the

in the

tradition,that the

one

when

with

do

It

of the

nothing to

destruction.
about

in

(Ugra

both

seminary of

the famous

or

is not

the last

occurs

literature.

king,according to

under

kings

thrived

academy

given anywhere ; but the name

Pandya or Ugra Peruvaludi) alone
and
stala'purana

the testimonies

to

contrary

literary
history.

and

the

and

of

poems

in the

Kurinchipattu,
;

of

none

the

verses
belong to the same
commendatory
forty-nine
they composed by poets of the same
period,nor were
nadu; and lastlyit is not possible to believe that all

these

poets conferred

extol the Kural

in poems

with

one

another

of the Venba

and

metre

agreed
and

to

that in

usually attributed
Tiruvalluvar,

antiquityof

Tiruvalluvamalai:

the

"

ssQiDsk
QiDiT0eijrT

half
other

makes

in

sort

What

we

moralist,is
and

of

celebrated

the

of the

third
of

written

by

century

which

For

king Ugra

Madura

king

same

it will

Thus,

the

but

the
be

tion
destruc-

poet Tiruvalluvar

to

statement

the

popularize

to

attributes the

to the

Pandya

traditions

later Dravidian

some

only absolutelyunfounded,

or

of

to think

doubtful

is not

Sangam

Kural.

the

of

reign

to the

several

the

in the

ascribes

are

inclined

are

or

academy

in

second

mixture

ninth

the

Tiru-

contemporary

of Tiruvalluvar.

work

and

account

the tradition

that

seen

strange

fictions,

absurd

author

other

Appar,

luvar',
'garlandof Tiruvalrelatingto this famous-

is that the Tiruvalhivaraalai

like every

to

the

of

praise

Tiruvalluvar

Manikkavachakar

in

There

century.

of this

stanza

references

lived

whom

ninth

the

verses

This

of

the latest

of

find

Manikkavachakar

Sundarar,

Sambandar,

mular,

^emir.

quotation we

the above

"

QsiretsiQi
^uSqp QpssBQiDir
L^iqisi

Qpoi/T

In

and

truth

the

to discredit

enough

sister of

renowned

Auvai, the

to

is

subjoined eulogisticverse

The

first century A. D.

the

249

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

THE

and

Peruvaiudi,
also

contrary

Stalapurana
foundation

which

of the

first

academy.

the extinction

look elsewhere.

of

If the

the third

academy

compilation

of

we

must

Purananuru

250

TAMIL

made

was

by this Sangam,

tion could
find

we

be

easilydetermined.
addressed

poem

is not

referred

known

Tirumangai
several

Alvar

temples

act

he

the

hagiolugy of

has

of about

king

would

to

to this

end

an

the

was

Jainism

and

and

this

and
of

pious
period
Chola

there

As

is

no

academy

have

must

in

Kocchen-

of

to the Tamil

saint

been

included

date

580.

stayed

impaled, and las

Jainswere
king is found in Purananuru,

during

the

south

were

when

scholars

third

emy
acad-

half of

second

the

the

was

they

the

hardly

had

1. This
Alvar

poet must
who

it

Pandya country

temporarily held by
not

the

A. D.

650,

in

period in

troversies,
religiouscon-

time

any

to

probably at
conquered

was

was

Kalabhras

be confounded

lived about

vehement.

very

of this transition

pursuits. And
literary

period that

struggle between

completely absorbed

and
to

time

Brahmanism

kings and

Poigai

this

believe that the

to

reason

For

probable

the Saiva
the

this

century.

This

the

the

of

builder

the

as

elapsed between

had

before

age

Granting that

Saivas.

work

is every

exact

saint

in Sambandar's

came

The

as

A. D.

where

king Kocchen-

Vishnu.

about

addressed

poem

sixth

be

time

some

there

the

work

king has
Trignanasambanda

and

canonized

century

Madura,

for

Siva

above

Chola

the

saints

Sambandar,

reference

been

and

ganan

at

The

(A. D. 650-750)

to

of its aboh-

In the

to the Chola

but

the

by

to

date

the

by poet Poigaiyari.

gannan

poet

STUDIES

or

with

Kalambras,
the

Vaishnava

vote
dethis
and

till
saint

THE

they

seventh

the

of

Kadunkon

expelledby

were

of the third
The

have

from

and

the Saiva

ism

understood

with
The
which

the

continued

belonged

and

Tolkapyar

professed

Nakkirar

show

Tiruvalluvar

that

Saivas,which
of the

is

Buddhism.

Sangams,

century,

and

must

they were

presumably
Tiruval-

writings of

do
of

that

show

not

they
and

Nallanduvanar
ail

yet

these, except

Saivite

the

in

side

by

persuasions. Agastyar

those

given

are

side

and

second

Paranar

while

Saivas,

Brahmanism

second

The

Brahamanism.

or

Vishnu-

or

and

Hindus,

were

luvar, Kapilar and

were

the

different

to

first and
to

up

the third

was

jainism

also

of

have

Vedas

the

were

members

there

dhists
Bud-

from

Sivaism

no

was

now

we

none

late,as

so

But

now.

it there

and

source,

there

religion of

the

all the accounts

as

Jains. However,

century A.D.

or

extinction

the

to

of the three academies

the members

fourth
as

these

contributed

determine,

to

easv

are

the

academy.

of
religion

it is not

beginning
religious and

about

All

century.

disturbances
political

251

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

accounts

One

evidentlyunwarranted.

forty-nineprofessors,that

is

as

at least

Sattanar, was

Buddhist.
At about

the fourth

strugglemade
scholars
started
other

One

fifth

century the

its firstappearance.

must

Sangas

placesfor
was

or

started

have
or

seceded

collegesof

the

from
their

advancement

by Vajra

Buddhist

Nandi

the
own

and

Jaina

Hindus

and

at Madura

and

of Tamil

in A.D.

religious

470

literature.
in oppo-

252

TAMIL

sition to
which

Hindu

conducted

and

the

eighteen

minor

these

passed by
have

that

the

word

the

traditional

which

be

the

on

9990

of

of

is attributed

of

enquiry

to

the

earliest

to Nakkirar

based,

are

subject.

three

years.

far

so

The

Sangams

ture
litera-

This

is

academies
to

seems

period

entire

or

as

fabulous.

us

patronisedby.

Sangam

89

"

do

59

"

(A.D.
(A.D.

kings

from

Kaysinavaludi

kings

Vendercheliyan

from

740)

(A.D. 600);

Mudattirumaran

to

650);

to
kingsfrom Mudattirumaran
Ugra Peruvaludi (A. D. 100).
Of these Kaysinavaludiand Ugra Peruvaludi
might
rature.
liteidentified with Ugra Pandya of earlyTamil

Third

do

"

49

Mudattirumaran
or

here

probably

our

(A.D. 100) to Kadunkon

be

religions,

by epigraphyand earlyTamil

said

Second

stitutio
in-

or

be noticed

was

value

all the others

of the

First

of these

might

stage

account, which

of existence

were

It

and

importance

enlightenus

They

been

Jaina Sangams

(Sangha)
this

at

the facts revealed

to

end.

sangam

be well

examine

upon

and

of

have

must

the downfall

an

The

origin.

It will

and

ethical poems

to

come

Buddhistic

five

with

Sangam,

mainly by the Saivas.

major Kavyas and some

Buddhist

which,
must

the third

college,probably

then

was

five minor

the

STUDIES

Kubja Pandya,

Nelveli

(A. D.

and

650),

might

be

the

identified with
Kadunkon

same

as

Kun

of

Nedumaran

lived

about

A.

D.

254

TAMIL

institutions
and

times

Several
hsh

The

grant

lasted

600

to A.

the

D.

750.

third,it
least

Tamil

by

of the

would

this

of

(A. D. 750) and

it

was

not

done

some

of

not

other

some

fourth,and
D.

A.

famous

so

useful

as

work

preserving rare
have

perished.

Venba

must

famous

his name,
in

appear
third

the

ous
of the fam-

about

Bfiarata

academyi, as

does

members

from

otherwise

author

the

it was,

half

collectingand

which

belonged to

to have

of

way

Perundevanar,
though

and

the

first and

the

been

in

to

probably the

was

Though

appears

works

have

It

to estab-

referred

have

to

century

one

those

of

made

were

after the dissolution

academy.

for

Tamilians

one

seems

earliest endeavour
third

at

in later times

Sangams.

Chinnamanur

to the

Nakkirar.

upon

attempts

Tamil

the

known

vaguely

foisted

STUDIES

Nakkirar's

Naladiyar

academy.

included

poems

list

in the

eighteenminor works (u^Q'SST^Stfisa,6ms(^)

should, I
From
the
think,be attributed to this Sangam.
pressions
exand "fiasQps^^uSi^
which
-fiEis^^iAii^
the

works

believe
fourth

of

Tirumangai Alvar,

that the

great

Vaishnava

Sangam, though

he

in

occur

inclined

am

this

apostle knew

its

probably

not

was

to

member.
1.

According

Bahadur

to

the

Swamikkannu

astronomical

from

Pillai Avi,

dikaram, the poets Ilango-adigal and

in

the

eighth century.

member

of the

this question

stronger

and

or

more

above

If so, the

academy.

accept

Mr.

calculation
a

reference

Sattanar

must

latter author
We

cannot

Swamikkannu

convincing evidences

now

in the

must

go

Silappa*

flourished

have

Pillat's
be

by Divan

made

have

been

deepei

into

theory, until

forth-coming.

Anotlier

in later

attempt

made

by Poyyamoli

poem

known

said,in
date

be

cannot

determined

of this

might

be

inferred

that

at

was

think

to

reason

that

he

did

the

of

Tamil

Sangam

historyof
none

them

of them

academies.
taka

has

Chola

(A.

D.

the

by showering

few

of

906)

and

Ati

Rama

Vira

themselves
to the

country.

have

rank

of

assembled
but

no

because

of the first three

kings

from

Paranto have

appear

adorned

munificent

them

on

were

probably

Tamil

who

in

fifth.

times;

downwards

poets

learning by
their

courts

presents.

Gandaraditya (tenth century)

like

them

high

growth

and

to us,

of the Tamil

Yet, most

patronisingeminent

times

the

attained

encouraged

were

down

come

every

partiallysucceed

at different

men

of

Poyyamoli

shall have

we

literature,might

societies of learned

with

meet

founding an academy which was probably the

The
of whom
Pandya and Chola kings,some
lovers

Pan-

admirer

an

If this

above,

to

it

of Tiruttakka

was

of Chintamani.

alluded

poet

not

it is said,a

was,

Poyyamoli

one

reputed author
the

did

brief

Plutarch,

at the time

D.) there

A.

and

Madura,

the

900

(about

whose

the

poet'spetitionto

But

erotic

an

Pandyan

academy

an

been

lived,it is

He

Tamil

in the

the

royal approbation.

Deva

author, of

present. From

at

poet given

dya kingltoestablish
the

the

Pulavar

to have

seems

reign of oneVanangamudi

the

account

times

Tanjaivanan Kovai.

the

as

255

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

THE

Pandya

poets, and

advancement

(seventeenth century)

gave
of

an

impetus

learning

in

in

the

later

Tamil

256
Before

TAMIL

STUDIES

proceeding to

consider

the Tamil

academies

is desirable
The

existed

give a brief

to

early Pandya kings

co.irage Tamil
Madura.

the

then

and

they

some

time

seem

to

the

writer

say is that

academy

from

about

that

it

or

B.

not

C.

the

of

down

at
some

tions,
tradi-

in

writing, first

to

of

Some
while

their

and

contemporaries.

age,

described

as

Pandya kings

University
450

to

members

others, probably

to be

appear

All what

at their

about

in
we

maintained

metropolis

A. D.

550,

varying fortunes.

subjectto

was

the

commenced,
as

their

like the
Hindus

last

Sangam
From

corporate body.

which

Sangams,

own

and

When

or

college
this

ceased

to

time, the Jains

were

more

or

less

Jesuitseminaries of the middle ages ; and the

had their own
academy which might have been

in existence
It was

en-

invaded
and
was
arily
temporPandya country
tury
occupied by the Kalabhras
during the sixth centhe
and
when
religiousstruggle had already

the

exist

history.
to

accounts

extremely unreliable.

are

Tamil

had

of

be fictitious persons,

now

their

Iraiyanar'sAgapporul, and
the
Madura
Stalapurana,

after A. D. 750.

these works

by

times,it

foremost

handed

function
constitution,

Their

the

committed
of

excepting a few, do

can

been

were

commentator

by

of

exaggerated

to have

appear
until

at various

summary
were

done

work

academies
learning by establishing

Vague

of them

by

which

the

during the earlypart

at this last

the Mahabharata

Sangam
and

of the

eighthcentury.

that Perundevanar

wrote

his invocatory

translated
stanzas

to

THE

the

TAMIL

eight anthologies,and

that the

eighteenminor

face of the above

academies
would

also at this

it was

to the Tamil

references

the ancient

college
In the

collected.

were

poems

throughout

257

ACADEMIES

Sangaros or

Tamil

literature,it

impossibleto deny their existence in

other before the eighth century A. D.

be

form

or

said

some

for the

much

historyof the various

shall now
Tamil academies, we
proceed to consider
the amount
of influence they exerted
in givingshapeto the Tamil
language and literature.
The
the three academies
were
objectwith which
of
founded
was
threefold,
namely, (1)the purification
Having

the Tamil

so

language by

gradual
Tamil

introduction

country,

patronage

so

to

as

firsttaken

of course,

up

of

Aryan

(3)

the

the

by
a

Brahman

view

to carry

large body

academy
literary

priestof

the

the

land

with

task

Agastya,

patronage of the

of

tion of

in

This

sage

of

different partsof the Tamil

rules,(2)the

ends.

adopted

its

regulationof literary

preliminary measures

assembling

for it

grammar

civilisation

guidance and

With

to

these

promote

the

under

Pandya kings.
the

and

writingof

adherence

by enforcing strict

and

was

the

out

these

were,

plans

first the

from
literarymen
the forma"
; secondly,
al
Agastya,the tradition-

Pandya family,as

its

president;

and

ting
prohibithirdly,the promulgationof a royal mandate
the circulation of any literary
productionbefore it
was

approved by
Language

has

itselfsproutsout
17

the

academy.

life and

growth,

and

when

left to

into divers dialects like the branches-

258

of

TAMIL

"

but

enjoyed

will

an

certain

Tamil

determine

were

from

These

grovvthof

Tamil

the

and

rhetoric

compiled

-meaning

"a

is

noted

tradition

member
of the

of

of

to

were

written

conduct

to

of words

in

in

prosody,
of

nikhandus

the form

language,and

first

matters

or

to
give fixity

the

on

in the

on

dictionaries

pure

and

dealt with

were

which

letters

restrictions

to check

introduction

and

the
alien

of

vocabulary.
literarycriticism

applied nnpartially.In

were

author

of

canons

were

distinguish

to

other

many

the

secure,

sharply defined;

combination

unlicensed

and

the Tamil

there

in

have

current

foreign origin,

and

in order

of words

indiscriminate

and

of

warfare). Poetical

were

The

those

pond (detailsof

and

words

down

Treatises

Jove

speech

To

was

was

language were

grammar.

of

particularlocalityin

laid

and

dialects,and

language the

pronunciation

the structure

sentences.

free

it

of

linguistic
fullyrecognised

Tamil

the

'

This

and

where

the

and

and

form

words

its

formations

(Q5=/5^(^Lp)was
spoken

settled ; rules

flow

academies.

to

country

roughly described
the

natural

influences,could

of the Tamil

of the

then

literature

rivulets of

"therefore,
permanency
boundaries

of

ephemeral existence.'

the founders

Tamil

clearlyunderstood

was
principle

pure

bridle

arrest

these external

without

which,

'

to

permanency

bit and

in the countless

language

give

The

Muller,

Max

says

by

'

living tree.

STUDIES

pertaining
the

unrivalled

so-called

to

were

this

severe

connection

Sittalai-Sattanar,

third

academy

epic Maniraekalai.

When

and
a

new

recited

was

poem

assembly, he
The

wound

thus

into

caused

purulent sore.

all curative

this

refined and

of its

sentiments
is

choice

of words

works

of the

the

For

chariots
were

with

like

land
the

as

thoughts
of these

or

the

of

money,

horses,
upon

did

lands

demies
aca-

language arid

that

of the Tamil

The

reader

Purananuru

or

may

Pattu-

Tiruvoymoli.

of

kings

and

writingswhich

from

the

was

trument
perfectins-

best

in the Tamil

advantage

passed

which

academies,

post-academic period.

shape

bestowed

tmction

seen

advancement

in the

of itself

healed

influence

The

much
differing

Tamil

the

three

Tamil

people.

the Tevaram

pattu with

it is

wound,

approval,their styleand

with

compare

the

of

to the

markedly

their

received

called

this account

language,

expressionof

for the

grew

of Tiruvalluvar.

Tamil

crucible

given

it.

^rro^a^n^
^p(^.

the

way
the

through

on

in

blows

treatment, but

Kural

p'^s,^^^^
In

was

flaw

constanf

his

by

(He

hearing the

on

he found

pus-head' Sattanar).This

'

said,defied

the butt-end

with

to strikeihis head

used

stylus whenever

or

before the learned

its author

by

of his iron

Sittalai

259

ACADEMIES

TAMIL

THE

literature

much.

and

mies
acade-

Liberal

sents
pre-

elephants, palanquins,
and

flowers

deserving poets.

of

Titles

gold
of dis-

(doctor), Ljeosuir (pandit),"a9"?^^ffltuir

260

STUDIES

TAMIL

ff-gi@s")h^^
(emperor of poets),etc., were
on

to such

them.

Poets

degree

that

dishonourable

to act

the wrath

appease
to have

his

borne

disguiseof

of

honoured

were

their

poet,

learning

of their

might

poems,

grant

years; the poet

king
valued

at

forty

Rs. 2-8-0

poetess Nacchellai

the

nine

monarch

gold

for

his ten

the honour

and

of

one

seat

of

patronage

work
Kun-

of

composed

the

Chera

(a gold coin
poems

and

Chera

another

weight)

Rs.

(Tulam=600

iulams

the munificient

was

pon

given by

was

making jewels

coins, besides

Tamil

from

of

for

each)

liberal

were

villagesand the
for thirty-eight

obtained

lakhs

Tamil

The

Kannanar

districts

Tamil

ever,
point,how-

In the

of five hundred

Kappiyanar

gift of

One

received, for having

southern

of the

revenues

of

have

is said to

nattur

the

raging
encouindirectly

Pandya

poet

is said

of the

many.

literature.

Padirruppattu, the

entitled

ten

Tamil

of

too

and

Chola

To

night in

in this connection.

be noticed

kings of Chera,
patrons

only

are

it

think

queen

whole

Instances

kings hontjuringpoets, and

respected

not

Pandya

one

carrier.

ferred
con-

palanquin bearers.
a

palanquin

male

and

kings did

even
as

also

of

lakh

gold

by his side.

Such

the

Tamil

poets by

kings.
A

comparison

Tamil
French

of these

people with
will be

ancient

the modern

Royal Academy

since
interesting,

work
alike in their constitution,
French

Academy

was

institutions

established

both
and

of

them

influence.

in A. D.

of

the

of the
were

The

1635, that

262

TAMIL

influence

magic

the

India,the

South
Tamils

makes

day

native

bellicose

its appearance

Kallar

coast

west

tribes

they have

warrior.

the present

among

Shanar

and

The

of

lost the

The

Nayars

of ancient.

dictionaryis very copious and

Tamil

of pure

Indian

Tamil

in it exceeds

words

vernaculars.

of in

the word

poets, coined
with

timi

tumi

(^uS).

and

the

usage by
of

prince

recitinghis

work

poet of
royal court, Ottaikuttar, another
and younger
equal ability
contemporary, took
its

demanded

and

use

replied that

Kamban

currency.

slang; and

Ottaikuthar

Thereupon,

Kamban

learning,who

uttered

the word

from
'spray'

loudlyas

an

to be

his

in the
Uwti

in the

by

in

tion
objec-

was

cow-herd's

him

its

to

prove

it.-

Sarasvati,the goddess

disguiseof

apartment
heard

it

at-

almost

authorityfor

required

invoked

Tamil

Ramayana

the

to

other

made

were

{^lAl)in his

While

ber
num-

plentiful.Even

are

illustrate this

may

Kamban,

example.

the

that of any

classical merit

literature. We

concrete

rhyme

Synonyms

acquired

slang terms

of

the

grace

war-like

also the descendants

are

ancient

the

clans.

Tamil

use

spiritof

at times

districts,though

of the

of

peace-lovingBrahmans

the

dignity of the;real

and

to

of

Maravar,

southern

STUDIES

an

sense
a

the two

Idaiya
of

woman

'drop'

shepherd's house,
poets when

or
so

passing

that the
along the street. This story clearly shows
words
was
never
tolerated,though the.
coining of new
terms
of slang and obsolete
was
freelyallowed.
use
So far as the Tamil language was
concerned, the;

TAMIL

THE

of

influence
but

it

or

fancy

what

of
them

would

anachronisms.

academies

arrested

never

afiorded

the

the

was

the

Tamil

appear

to

growth
race.

freedom

unlicensed

2"Z^

ACADEMIES

moderner

conservative

mainly
of
On

to

as

the

imagination

the

contrary,

indulge

it
in

even

hyperboles

and

THE
*

'

Padirruppattu

the

or

the

TENS
'

Ten

tens'

of which
As

academy.
books,

lost.

The

the

in

authors

eightChera

that the

presents by these
have

was

been
the
one

to the

review

written,so

early Tamil

expressions,archaic
early western
of the

modern

early as

obscure
Tamil

noble

this

the

end

museum

customs

people who

Malayalis.

and

might
Chera

according
work

of obsolete
forms

were

said

of the second

The

and

the

enormous

work

countries

grammatical

by

ties
quali-

It is

given

of

grammarians.

is,therefore,a
and

Parts

now

of

times.

were

Kodun-Tamil

the

are

composed

of the third century

beginning
of

last

other

ancient

books

kings.

originally

commemoration

kings of

of these

authors

third

were

and
the liberality
militaryexploits,
of

the

to

the

remaining eight books

of
and

it had

name

first and

the

of which

fourth

collection

attributed

are

impliedby

eightdifferent

or

is the

eight poetical anthologies,the

arrangement

ten

TEN

words

and

manners

the

under
and
nations,
termiof the

ancestors

TEN

THE

Nedum

book

we

of

Udiyan

he

engraved

by

that this

the

'bow'
subdued

this

epilogue to
the

nephew

Veliyan, that
Himalayas and that he

the

on

king Imaya

king was

Nallini

Venmal

and

conquered

In the

Kannanar

by

Chera

to the

Seraladan.
informed

are

written

was

is addressed

of Kunnattur
Varman

which

book

second

The

265

TENS

and

the

Aryans and

the far-famed

the uncle of
He was
hard-tonguedYavanas (lohians).
Senguttuvan,a contemporary of Gajabahu I (169-191)
of

A.

(113-138
Yavanas

In

war.

an

the

This

Nahapana.
a

"

about

king

of

Senguttuvan

with

the

Yavanas,

the

that

this

expulsion of

Western

India.

contemporaries,
is stated

Thus

to

it will be

Brahman

being

the

west

is

there

this Greek
These
as

Imaya

have
seen

of

poet Kannanar

first half of the second

had

kings

Varman

that this
must

Chera

century

Imaya
the

and

to

share

people

in

from

were

probably

Nedum

dan
Serala-

fifty-eight
years.

for

have

As

reason

Ionian

reigned

Kshatrapa

having fought

every

or

two

the

coast

have

king might

was

Gotami-

125.'

also boasts

"

there

Sakas, Yavanas

A. D.

of

Scythians

the

and

the

the

on

the Andhra

chief

Saka

was

Chera

Nasik

defeated

uncle

believe

'

southwards

to have

Pahlavas,

Varman

raided

inscriptionat

putra is stated
and

dominions

his

from

he

'

expellingthe Sakas,

Further, it is said that

north

the

in

that

writes

Smith

his prowess

on

king Viliyakura II

Andhra
A.

V.

Pahlavas

and

West-coast.'
from

Mr.

D.)

prided himself

the

the

Ceylon. Regarding

king

flourished
A.

D.

and

the

during

266

in

book

third

The
nar

STUDIES

TAMIL

Gautama-

Palai

by

composed

was

(the ^emi"i^u^ uxsBpQiua"srof Ilango-adigal)

Chera
of the
honour
king Palyanai Chelkezhu

Kuttuvan,a

pious king and

was

reign of

25

the

the

decorated

Ayirail

temple

facts

The

karam.

ascended
the

dan

conquered

Puzhi-

real

by

he

which

1. This

in the

known

taluk

Palani

this hill there

are

last book

of

of

many

Varaguna

poet
with his

Silappadi-

therefore,have

and

is
as

the

Chera

He

was

born

reigned

is not

Jaina images

to Serala-

Padman.

He

Nannan.

He

for 25

known,

and

nom-de-plume

Aivar-malai,is

Madura

of the fourth

king Kalang-

defeated

and

king

century.

the author

to the

Adan

is known

hill,now

of

Nadu

of the

name

the

on

sacrifice. All these

Velavikkoman

of

Cheral

succeeded
The

wife

the

by

have

lo

the heaven

tenth

king,

Brahman

must,

Cheral.

Narmudi

kaykkanni

said

latter half of the second

is addressed

which

his

away

king Palyanaichelkezhu-Kuttu-

Kappiyarru-Kappiyanarwas
book,

to become

family deity
was

Gautamanar,

further

to in the

Chera

during the

lived

the

the poet Gautamanar

and

van

of

to have

also alluded

are

is

completing

after

consort

He

Gautamanar

Hill.

is believed

who

given

after

performed

of

the sake

have

to

to his relatives.

dom

world

stated to have

is

He

Varman.

purohit Nedura.Bharatayanar

and
ascetic,

an

renounced

sacrifices for

or

his

directed

Imaya

He

years.

Yagas

ten

of

brother

younger

district.
and

Pandiya (A. D. 862).

near

On

temple

years.
the

one

meaning

Aiyampalayam
the

summit

of

criptions
containingins-

THE

who

'one

wears

plantainfibre'.
this

about

king

Paranar

This
I of

Gajabahu

of

chiefs

northern

he

bank
of

the

and

unknown

chief, and

of

Silappadikaram

that famous
Paranar

other

has

extended

of

say

of

and

others

the

rival

nine

Nerivayil

at

with

Viyalur

the

of
on

"

the

and

at

of

the hero

near
some

third book

the

on,

72

some

this

of

the

that

between
to

with

He
Palayan of Mokur.
Ilangko the reputed author

of

period.

poet and
age

and

Tamil

In

with

of
it

these
is

contemporary.
poets

and

fifty-five
years.

225

will

enough

Senguttuvan, the
150

to the

stanzas

connected
invariably

renowned

later

flourished

and

the

and

confederacy

another

is found

name

question

to

ally of

an

family

works

Kapilar, another

present

Nedu-Maran

dynasty,

contributed

collected

considered

Uruva-

work.

literature his

The

of

subdued

the elder brother

was

prince

kings

was

Ganges,

Chola

fought

Chola

kings

Andhra

the

Senguttuvan"

Vel-Pahradakkai-Perunar-

defeated

of

poet

contemporary

Kanaka, Vijaya

"

the

the Chola

Pandya

the

assistance

princes
Uraiyur

king was

Vel-Seliyan. He

Satakarnis

is

by

and

the

of

Verri

Aryan

of the poem

Chera

Senni

present

at

of the famous

production

of

crown

poet.

Ceylon, of

Ilamset

killi,and

his

is

is known

Nedum-Cheraladan

of

Manakkilli.

Pahrer

the

the hero

; and

nephew

and

and

and

aefnasmb

further

Nothing

fifth book

The

of

garland

267

TENS

TEN

A.D.

Chera
His

be

for the

king
reign

-268

TAMIL

The
written

consistingof

book

sixth

by

Cheral

Adan, by

king who

his

the

Tondi,
district.
noticed

he

first quarter of the

for

seventh

Azhi-Adan,
the

was

addressed

book,

D.

to

Selvakkadungo-

Cheran

of Anduvan

Perundevi, daughter of

valiant

king

and

pious

fought several

He

yam-

sacrifices.

Nothing further
was

is known

rrlust have

Kapilar was

Pandya country.

composed

even

sovereignin
had

settled

upland

whose

It

stanza

and

he

of

any

was

young

to the

extant

poems

{(s/^(^^) and

25 years.

king except

why

praise
he

many

that

that

he

150.

known

in

dominion

migrated while
there,as all his
scenery

not

is

reigned

Tiruvadavur

of

devada-

performed

this

A. D.

Brahman

as

was

whose

Vishnu,for

Senguttuvan,

before

flourished

and

He

Okandur

about
of

predecessor

of

have

to

king

by Porayan

battles and

is believed

He

Chera

Orutandai.

devotee

worship he granted the villageof

he

He

reigned

A.

composed by Kapilar.This

was

nephew

his wife

he

the

during

thirty-eight
years.

The

third century

Malabar

Senguttuvan

flourished

have

must

capital at

the

of

brother

cousin

was

Brahmans,

his
in

Kadalundi

liberal

to

justlyfrom

country

above

of Nedum

nephew

lands

and

cows

modern

If he

the

was

the wife of Velavikoman.and

gave away

ruled

and

He

Adan.

was

Kakkai-Patiniyar
Chera king Adukot.

of the

honour

lines

210

over

named

woman

Nacchellaiyar in
pattu Cheral

STUDIES

born.
hill
are

of

in

the

has

not

Pandya
Perhaps

country

and

descriptiveof

hill

kings

and

270

TAMIL

and

destroyedthe

said that he

was

STUDIES

five hill fortresses of Vicchi.

descendant

Irumporai (ix.8, 10)

and

lances

ocean

to

the

cross

deity at Ayirai. The

a

of

contemporary

of the

Cheral
had

decorated

follows

thrown

the

Perumgunrur

Kapilar and
as

Mandaram

kingswho

and

author

this book

agavalof

of

It is

patron

Kizhar

praiseshim

was

in the

fifth

:
"

seu'SeauSQesr (^"
a.ffl;'3sw"i,/r/r"5

iBs\)eSlsai^s
atSeom'.
esTioweSjbum^uj

shall

We

consider

now

of the famous

kings and

Palai

Gautaraanar, Perumgunrur
As

the

work

thus

Kizhar

gatheredfrom

genealogiesof

branches

two

be

may

the

dates

the

and

early Chera

kings fall into

"

II.
Anduvan

Adan

I
(1) Imaya

(A)

Chelkelu

(2) Palyanai

Serai

Serai

(r.25 yrs.)

[
(B)

(r.58 yrs.)

Adan

Perum

porai

Irumporai

vSelva-Kadunko-Ali
Adan

Kuttuvan

alias.
Nedum

this

Serai

Varman

the

Arisil

epiloguesto

I.

Udiyan

of

poets Kapilar,Paranar,

Chera

Kizhar.

the

semble

en

Serai

(r. 17

Irum-

yrs.)

Serai Irum(3) Kalankay- (5)Adukot(i)Sengu- Ilango. (C) Ham

tuvan
Kanni
Nar~
Serai
16 yrs.)
porai
(r.
pattu
Serai
mudi
55
Adan
(r. yrs.)
(r. 35 yrs.)
(r.25 yrs)

by
Of

Padman

Devi.

these

the

fixed

is

1. It is not

Gajabahu
second

by

other

by

Manakkilli

only king

Devi.

whose

date

Senguttuvani (No.
our

alluded

king

'

purpose
to

in

of that name,

scholars.

to enter
the
as

has

Table

in

into the controversy

Silappadikaram

this

been

question has

was

been

ly
definite-

I,A.
whether

the first

already

or

D.
the
the

settled

his

by

brother

between

of the Chera

the two

1, 2 and

3 in Table

are

narratad

(Book,

II

of

Cheral

Nedum
Ilamchet

of

Senni

Kaveripatam

therefore

that the

Paher,

It

Paranar.

the

reign

have

must

A. D.

is

of each
some

to the

kings given

reignedbetween

I,

this

and

in
viceroyalty

all

of

Table

in

century,
of

age

ihat almost

of

Chola

country before their accession

throne, and
tables

uncle

of the various

given
a

their

sung

Perunar-Killi

length of

period of

the

part of the Chera

two

the

has

Karikala

as

than

more

be

4,

sors
predeces-

Uruva

duration

the
No.

to

to

clear

king includes
Chera

up

surely

not

of

in

to

maternal

Vel-Pahradakkai

and

period comes

could

his

Pukar, father

Uraiyur. Summing
reigns from No. 1
the

the

(No. 1) besides

Adan

xxviii,11.

been

Paranar

of

I, and

referred

poet

and

(No. 4)

Senguttuvan

have

exploits

kings

all the

genealogiesmust
Senguttuvan. The

placed

the

In this work

Nos.

Consequently

135-148).

Silappadikaram

therefore,be

may,

D.

225 A.

kings

Table

in

Ilango

and

200

of

composition

the

; and

175-225)

271

TENS

TEN

THE

in the

125

and

225.
is the periodof Kapilar,
Paranar
This, I believe,

other

poets mentioned

provinces as

in these

"

above.

in the

It

north,

was

to

the

and

custom

appoint the

sons

of the

reigningkings,especiallythe heirs apparent, as

different provinces or
Nadus
under
Viceroys of
their

sovereignty.

Chera,
of such

As

each

of them

styled

himself

Pandya king, we have a number

kings rulingat the same
period ; and there
Chola

or

272

TAMIL

were

as

time

the

nine

as

many
of

STUDIES

Chola

princes at Uraiyur durii

Senguttuvan ; and

this

is

of

one

stumblingblocks in fixingthe genealogy of

is enhanced
kings. Further, this difficulty
of the Chera

case

katayam
in

now

become

law

of

of

account

and

the

between

separationof
dynasties.

unions

genealogy of the
given by Mr. Kanakasabhai
ago is as follows

and

from

Chera

II, m.

of Kankala

I
Senguttuvan(90
I
"

it is not

he has based

it.

this

Tamils

period

1800

years

(40"55).
I
Sonai,daughter
Chola
(55-90)
I
Ilango.

125)

"

and

Tamil

Yanaikkatchey (125"135)I
Perumcheral
Irumporai (135

own,

eventual

other

kings of

for

causes

"

Athan

seen

the

Athan

It will be

of

for the
the

in his

it has

ship
relation-

of the

one

as

of the Pand-

royalfamilies
was

then

; and

temporary
It

the

Marumak-

been

coast

them,

The

in

their

Cheras

the

the Tamil

determine

to

Cheras.

wars

had

Malabar

matriarchal

and
patriarchal

constant

the

in

hopeless task

yas, Cholas

of the

account

inheritance,which

vogue
a

on

kings on

th

150).

that this table does

possibleto
But

at any

has forgottenthe fact that

say

not

on

tallywith

what

authority

rate it is evident

succession

our

in the

that

he

Kerala.

THE

jntry

according

was

;'iis
Senguttuvan

of Athan

the

as

Marumakkatayam

law.

of Athan

II and

the

given;but he was
following lines will show:

the

the

uS"srp
Q^fiTmesr LDosarsSeirbyfl
"

that

the other

the

Q^uedtt ^p^a^

"

"

believe

quotation from
the

otherwise

the

kings in

in the

Qa^ia

ear
peauDii^

work

same

Chola

the

Chola

spoken of as the brother-in-law

I am
rSsisrstOLD^^earmajen-eu^Seirerft.

Senguttuvan
to

m^s^i^

by

us

is

Valavankilli

inclined

of Seraladan

son

Qs^aLp^

elsewhere

And
(gtl"euair.

of

hand, the Silappadikaram informs

Senguttavan was

princess
king

lS paQsaiLisf-uj
Qs=ia(^LL'il(oiJGsr

"L_6k)

On

"

Losear

son

has

he

as

273

TENS

to

not

was

^hola princessSonai
nephew

TEN

the

that

word

Silappadikaram
parentage given

should

to

Padirruppattumust

in

los"r

the

be

oiasoT-, as

of the

some

all be

first

Chera

false,which

is

improbable.
country the

Tamil

In the

small

in

settled

already

Aryan

Brahmans

numbers.

They

had
were

of
patronizedby kings with grants of land. Some
them
were
others
engaged as purohitsor priests,while
in teaching the Aryan religion
occupied themselves
and

philosophy

lar and
were

Palai-Gautamanar

also
of

Besides

Tamils.

to the

poetesses

women

not

was

poets of both

Vellalas, there
18

was

like

sexes

low

The

Tamil

Brahmans.

were

Nacchellaiyar

neglected in
among
class

poets Kapi-

of

and
those

Brahmans
minstrels

There
tion
educa-

days.
and

called

274

TAMIL

Panans

STUDIES

who
(female Patini),

whose

lived

to recite songs

duty it was

by begging,

before

and

kings

and

chiefs.

elephants,chariots

and

And

rewarded
with
They were
garlands of golden flowers.

of

hope

sharing

Rice, sugar

was

and

mans,
Soldiers

all

the

used

were

classes,not

soldiers

the

that

the

of

viand

soldiers.

Brah-

flowers

in

intervals while
flesh

with

cooked

Meat

common.

very

at

root

after

they returned

tinai,

largelycultivated.
excepting even

pungent
Rice

favourite

and

garlandsof ginger and

wear

quaffingliquor (v. 2).

feasts when

the

kollu

ginger, varagu,

drinking of liquor was

to

eat

to

in

camps

victorious

the

palmyra

by

eaten

order

and

and

cocoanut

with

visit

to

in wars.

taken

booties

battles and

kings to

accompany

they used

observed

They

in wars,

success

was

on

or

the

full-moon
days
birthdayof kings, and fasts on
(vi.1). The Brahmans
performed Yagas or sacrifices

for the benefit

of

vandrum

worshipped by

was

The

habit

of

were
eSlp"SiuiT,

in the

divided

into

five

modern

time

8).Compare
(ii.

extracts

from

which
Kalittcgai

dian

Tamil

woman

like

knots

of the coiffure
of

Vishnu

God
all

in

tying their
the
with

vogue

of

called

locks

of hair
of

women

this the

following

graphic

among

the

cription
des-

Dravi.

antiquity.

(1) 6Too""srot_Q^itlLl^smrdsaSesr

Qu p pssiOJLOUrr"d,

i'Ssfrihuir
ei]p")eSa
(2) ^^iTS QiBfiS^^"s5r(oQr
eiesafi
iBeas

higher

class

Toda

givesa

Tri.

at

people

especially the

Females,

(iv.i\

castes

kings.

uSss)u.uSlLi-.e^eastviEJsemesdl.

Kalangu
Tjsed for
and

the

or

THE

TEN

seeds

of

cotton

(iv.lO).They

dry

and

in
sign of 'learning'

the

story of
the

buried

under

Feudalism

Each

becoming

of

Nerivayil

the

Puzhi

by

the

small

In

out

Nadu

one
war

"

was

of the
the

deluge
virtue

believed

the

Among
burial
in

in

of

dead

big pots

and

was

and

ditches

the

wood,

trees
to

burn

of

and

Senguttuvan,
lost

alternately
chiefs

These

with

the

to

the

to

make

race-

indica)

ruler. This

Australian
enemy

had

forests,

sluJoli
(Eugenia

an

and

nine

country, called

Chera

sacred
the

and

battle

as

Qqjldlj(Azadirachta

first business

of the

the

many

surrounded

like the

"

at

by

Pandyas.

vestigesof

sacred

as

conquered

considered

such

Thus,

part of the

kings

constantly at
other
subduing the

defeated

were

Tamil
were

Uraiyur

which

of Nannan

upon

near

deep

among

The

overlord.

forts with

Palayan

down

the

and

tree

was

bent

king.

they

kept

provinces

Cheras

mosa)
of

of

princes

Chera

one

prevalent.

was

and

be

to

rance
appea-

trees.
(Prosopis spicigera)

was

governors

the

used

Vahni

in the

highest

the

was

silk-

the

foreboding

arundhati.

or

ordinary custom

(v.4). They

Chola

and

women

QTihiSm

bodies

the

were

omens

universal

the

considered

was

evil

an

up

in
in

astrology and

in
to

suns

(vii.2).Chastity

leaves

considered

believed

of eleven

war.

believed

withering of

being

tree

their

(guilandinabonduce)

counting (iv.2). They

auguries,the

Tamils

275

TENS

totemism.
was
war

to

cut

drums

villages,to plunder

276

TAMIL

their

cattle and

with

elephants.
the

enemy,

without
thus

wreaths

by

(worn
soldiers

of

with

dance

then

to

victorious

give grand
heads

strewn

around

feast)

and

the

Q""

or

militaryrules
for

not

be

in

standard
was

the

battles

(camp

They

dance).
used

lay

stitch

to

needles

with

Qeu"r^Q (v.2). Thev had their

of discipline,
and
red
always preferPlunder

the Tamil

desire

kings to
Naval

tor

and

power

carry

wars

on

fightstoo

were

to them.

unknown
The

may

and

neighbouring chiefs.

the

period

(war

to

(vi.6)

when

men

seirQ^umeS

was

surgery

object,but

authorityactuated
with

used

military operations (ix.2).

their sole

not

This

from

departed heroes

of the

received

Nettai

winter

their

quished
van-

hands

the field of battle

on

the

the

of

soldiers

and

^smiimsss;^^^
of

also

was

head

last

two

the coward

by both

feasts to

them.

wounds

called

It

him

kings

bodies

and

something

knew

drag

; the

among

the

on

raised swords

severed

was

oil

and

The

behind.

(vi.3)

shame.

anklets

swords,

for distribution
of

battlements

The
(vii.8).
arrows,

an

fight even
of days

to

number

the

leaves

green

pour

leader

used

fort

and

marks

to

custom

bows

besieged by

was

write

and

women)
as

the

the fort-walls

filled with

and

ov^n

in

takingfood

fort

ditches

and

their moats

destroy

When

men

passed on

were

and

to

STUDIES

authority

Tolkapyam.

found

pluralof high

The

on

this

following peculiarities
consideration.

in the work

under

caste

had, /f,while

nouns

for

grammar

the

The
neuter

278

TAMIL

like

infinitives in

behave);

to

e^Qpd^ (to cause

STUDIES

^iP^LuiT(to give),imperativesin

in

uSm

and

with

Qu
Qsiresr,

0)607,

adverbs

all gone

in 'S-"^L"lm have

as

of

and

sr

Qmir

in Q^mQinfr

as

of

out

the

were

early Tamil

the

quality greatly used by

along

use

which

lomp

as

fFiuir

poets.
As

in most

here

is

works

going

forms

period the

Pavanandi

words,

life and

poets

used

metre

is

between

as

the

the

the

coming

chief

the obsolete

and

of

new

slavishly
adopted
their

tions.
composi-

for the great difference

cause

are

in

language continues
Ignoring this important

language
We

rules for

the

expressionsin

colloquialdialect.
words

provided

of all ages have

and

terms

This

long

so

growth.

Tamil
principle

obsolete

have

of the old and

out

and

to have

this

agaval.

Tolkapyar and
the

of

of

not

forms

and

the

here

with

poetry

concerned

they

as

have

been

and in
fullyexplained by the old commentators
glossariesappended to those classical works.
only such words as are current now
give below

have

of

undergone change in meaning by

the
psychological principles of
and

resemblance
from
animal
it

means

means

^"

to

contrast.

kill,now

it

^"
means

that frisks' ; (josarq meant

meant
'front';a"u@(G^aja)

the

'green

or

meant
a

'

We
but

the influence

contiguity,,
'

sheep

'

victory
'or

and
'strength'
the

the

'an
now

now
'people',

fertile land;' ^ar^^")

it

meant

restricted only to 'measuring'; ^"ul^

now
'thinking',
'that in
it means
meant
'witheringor dying,' now

TEN

THE

which

anything is cooked', hence

meant

now
'property',

'iron',hence

it

useful

any

279

TENS

'oven'

an

euirt^ieias

\QiuiTmimeant
'living'

means

metal, but

restricted to

now

also a 'pig',
meant
now
'gold';seif^sii
only an 'elephant'
;
meant
L/sa)
now
'justice'rsQsiirS'ietxsio.D,
only 'mid-day';
meant
a
8Lfi3(^
pit or a low groui id from Si^ below'
and (^ the particle
it means
of direction,
the 'east/
now
'

'

which

believed

was

land

low-lying
Qsn"

it

in

'branch'

it is

{s")^i)and

ussSli"LD meant

the

restricted

had

e^i^ meant

'

time

Ghats

'

now,
'

learning

chastity '; ^i-ij"in

was

made

by

and
(Skt.sireouo)
the

to express

space
of

notion

it

now
'spoilor injure'generally,

to
or

to

the

as

bent' and

was

distinction

no

term

no

Western

meant
s/bi-i

tree;

between

'to break

means

of

the

to

'that which

time, as

or
(@t_ii))
they

time;

reference

now

earlyTamils

earlyTarailians

the

by

or
'cruelty'

meant

means

'

cut

in twain'

like

stick ; cSsmL^ULf

the opposite of it;Qetirnsoas

'living'
is 'liked',and
meant
wealth,' or that which
now
'hatred ';jifioseo
meant
it means
'stayingor tarrying'
(from ^ ^/b- to cut)
now
'leaving';
^^esioj
^gui^ and

'death',now

meant

'

'separation' and

meant

which

by

are

obsolete,the

now

^essR of

another

it is

and
'begging',
Qs=Lju

is

Telugu,

but

'a

very

no

cloth',both

in that

common

become

classical

of

being ousted

origin; ^rreueo

longer used
word

of

latter word

similar

old

it has

piece

to

meant

meaning;
Tamil

in Tamil

and
and

colloquialin Telugu.
1. In Kanarese

ponnu', which

the
means

name

the

for 'iron'
'black

gold.'

is 'Kabbonnu'

or

'

Karum-

280

authors

The

relate

^Q/,^

either

^(T-"^

death),

it

dozen

of

speaks

exist

as

of

words

the

it had

with

formed

and

of

words

to

least

of

Tamil

the

has

now

attention
modern

of

out

to

to

be

sufficient

only
and
It

elementary

principles,
and

can

languages,

compounds

phonetic
thoughts

and

found,

foreign

which

sireoar

lines

1,800

language.

from

help

are

demons),

or

are

these

(garland),

^/tlc

about

origin

of

origin,

express

work

Sanskrit

even

native
little

purity
the

without

in

(spell),

(devil),

(Rakshas
jyai/6?Rjr/f

Thus

even

They

mi^jih

us^n^ih

or

and

mythology.

or

(offering),

utTsuD

Sanskrit

used

sparingly,

very

usS

(purification),

^iftiuiT (Aryas).

have

collection

religion

to

(sacrifice),
of

(god

this

of

(tadbhavas)

derivatives

STUDIES

TAMIL

ideas.

can,

be

XI

THE
The

of

study

beset

with

the

legendary and
and

by
vas

done

the

form

the

study

on

of South

whatever
matters

natural

that

of

carries

Indian

language
his

may

should
In

the

aided

lation.
popu-

rity
autho-

ana

sincere devotion
has

with

biassed

to

the

for him.

secured

regarding
be

have

influence

Tamil

weight

carry

Sai-

of the

Tamils,

his
infallibility

inferences

religious movements

leanings.

that

on

Bishop Caldwell,

was

problems
to

the

the

among

them

fold

of their

extent

life-long and

claim
of

the

amongst

opinion always
which

But

from

major portion

flicting
con-

nature

opponents

the

of

mass

of

often

incredible

an

of their work

results

hand,

one

critics, perhaps

belittle

to

Foremost
whose

the

gathered together a
of

is

saints

European

the

much

and

have

On

superstitiousaccounts,

sectarian

who

Vishnuvite

or

difficulties.

sometimes

other,
the

azhvars

several

religiousfanatics

the

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

conclusions

it,il

is but

social

by

his

following chapter

and
sionary
misan

282

TAMIL

attempt will be made

STUDIES

of the Vishnuvite

Alvars

stand-point,and

special care

and

other

All

purely historical

will

be

epigraphical
literary,

the

of

the contment

over

in

form

some

latest incarnations

India

is

He

Krishna.

and

Rama

soil

Dravidian

by

fore
there-

and itwould
Aryan settlers,

of

bands

successive

his

other; but mostly in

or

as

been

has

Vishnu

Aryan deitytransplantedinto the

an

stantiate
to sub-

taken

evidences.

worshipped
two

from

from

statements

religiousactivities

study the

to

to giveat the beginning a

highlyinteresting
outline of the originand development of this cult

be

brief

of its

in the land

such

with

this essay

of the Tamils, and

passed
and

the

form.

gods

raised

Puranic

pare
com-

land

in the
in the

course

traditions

orthodox

"

is
of

consisted

then
a

fiiend

had

stages
"

that

us

the

as

sect

in the adoration

solar
or

this

period the

like Indra, Varuna,

was

old

as

two

tells

they attained

before
Vedic

India

in

least

at

During the

positionas

ourselves

the

by

doctrines

offering of sacrifices

Vishnu

and

Aryavarta

Vishnu

through

Indo-Aryans
the

of

the

that

and

(1)to

are,

sions
againstcertain misapprehen-

religions

of

worship

the

resume

facing
pre-

Vaishnavas.

of the Tamil

History

be

for

reasons

mam

(2) to guard

discussion

might

that

in the

its growth both

of the ensuing

The

origin.

^the
the

Vedas,
already
Vedic

present

religion of

the

tal
of the elemen-

Agni and Marut, and in

to
Agni or the lire-god.

deity *and held

comrade

an

of Lndra. This

inferior

epoch

was

and

of Puranic

elemental

the

occupy

of

gods

inferior

an

been

taken

were

believed

Puranas

araountmg

deities.

of One

or

that work

as

forbidden.

gods by

They

foremost

prescribe rules

of

written

by

sorts

of

to the

is

praise

spoken

of in

their

worship

for the

even

of the oldest
is believed

of these

Puranas,

from

to be

about

century.

was

the Vedic

sacrifices,which

to this

day

rites.

This

in

at this

their humane

feeble

change

overwhelming
which

ancient

of

period were
but

degenerated into
In

ordmarily

influence

heretical
mere

times

the

among

in

state

doctrines

and
of

for

Brahmanical:

attributed

Buddhism

the

continue

latter,however

form
is

of

worship

during this period that idol-worship and

substituted
building of temples for images were
It

in

deities described

the latest to be of the eleventh

and

above

offerings,festivals,and

prayers,

probably Vayu- Purana,

classes

the

who

other

Supreme

all

of

also

date

were

narrate

slightedand

The
pilgrimages.

of the

all

having

Siva, which

triad three

gods

whilst

of

rank

and

are

means

A. D.

to

is devoted

these

supreme,

come

each

Purana

of

another

Puranas

other

with

Each

had

tripleforms

They

sages.

connected

the

eighteenm

to

the

when

Vishnu

popularize this

to

Brahman

three

the

to be

And

legends

position,the

modified

Hinduism,

period

by Brahma,

up

Being.
the

Vedic

Buddhism

of

by the rise
immediately followed
Jainism,which greatlyinfluenced or

succeeding period

320

283

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

to

Jainism,

decline

had

the

and

ultimately

idol-worship.
the

Dravidian

Tamils

were

284
From

fightingrace.
and

pattu
honour

done

their heroic

sir(ir,9
s^am

martial

spiritof

of sickness
used

to

with

set

to

buried

on

made

and

iheir

temples

of kusa

the

be

to

^ir"srp

grass and

road-side

died

who

as

in

died

tomb

and

body

split up

who

men

the

to

king died

Heroes

stones

inscriptionsdescribing the

relations

and

also erected

were

of these persons.

liquor

and

Perhaps

friends.
the

over

were

sepulchres

worshipped, h'ulan, Katteri, Nondi, Karuppan

other

and

deities which
low

worship by
ancient

Tamils

in the

all kinds

consisted

objects

of

Paraiyas belong

and

Thus,

the

mainly

in

religionof the
spirit worship

offeringof liquor. They ate

beef, and
meat, including even
mdulged

drinking and

of

in alcoholic

drinks.

According
even

mature

category.

the

form

now

Sudras

caste

to this

probably
and

When

achievements
military
rice
flower, cooked

by

by

still

testimony

the

Offerings of

great

life in battle his

heaven.

suitable

with

and

small

bed

go

up

bear

losinghis

on

that

to commemorate

early Tamils.

the

early

shown

Virakkals

or

believing that

could

were

names

pQs^Q^,etc.

sword

warriors

battle

laid

is

as

the

expressionslike ^^sjS

The

without

be

men

learn

villageserected

deaths.

QjiuajiT,

further

stones

Tamil

some

of

works

we

brave

to

of memorial

in

also

collected

other

was

number

were

Purananuru,Kalittogai,Padirrup-

(academies)

Sangams

seen

STUDIES

TAMIL

to

Tolkapyar,the

gods

of the soil.

were

Thus,

earliest

classified
Indra

was

Tamil

marian,
gram-

according to
the

god

the

of fertile

286

TAMIL

take

next

in the

Kapilar.He

find

we

was

the second

difference

the

to

the

commentators

Saiva
the

with

academic

included

period. Though

worshipped

and

Manimekalai

in

also celebrated

scholarship of

learn

that

the
of

none

Tirumurai,

Tirumurugarruppadi,
Nakkirar

and

Vedic

deity

From

that

of the

Indra

was

Silappadikaram
festivals

annual

of this

in honour

of

and

the eleventh
of

With

Siva.

opinion

at this time.
we

and

ings
writ-

(Vishnu),

Aiyar

by Kapilar,Paranar

also

(1)

of

single exception

written

were

Tirumal

profound

are

his

Among

Swaminatha
we

poems

of

praise

Mahamahopadhyaya
older

probably during the

(Subrahmanya)

Baladeva, Murugan
due

Hved

century.

in

poems

of Tiruvadavur

Brahman

district and

Madura

early part of

STUDIES

were

god.

(sSlesaressT^iT
ittlLu^u
^'^su'BeaTe^Qpii

QurftCoajfreisr
QaofTuS"s

ujrTS(oS)iU
i3psiirr

QstTuS^m
aressfi^si^

LDgfiQpS'f QfQjQev

Qldsi^ aa/zxaflG'aj/raar
eurreoaj'Serr
QsnuSl^
Se\) (oLOSsft
QsmiS^m.
Q'Si^QiLifTesr

Sil.

"

Qmi^QujiT"si
(d%ituS^lL
(2) eu-f"iT^^i"i(ssis
Pur.
Qunnungui QpufikisptBis.

"

"

Another

of
celebrity

informs
the

Aryan

foremost

us

that

pantheon
rank

among

(Sj pg^Qjeo

the later

during

were

the

kirar,
Sangam period,Nakhis

considered
South

four

time
as

Indian

gods

holding

deities.

eireiSiTfeiBL^ujrfliuQeufiSiDQ^

sessB^f^ LDessfluSt"jb
Q^'^iii
LDirjbp0iEl

-Pur. 56,
Q^ireon(ssoeSlsafiBireOSu (r^eir(ei^ih.
"

of

the

They

In his later
and

composed

which

he

Saiva

sect.

This
the

canonized

and

nebulous

the

the

the

Vasu

Aditya, Rudra,

tells

us

the

8 ; and

increased

to

for

Saints

the

not

of

Marut

by

the

the

follows

Marut,

2.

"

in

mentioned

Soma,

adored

been

or

immigrants.

Aryan

'greatgods'

were

rest

been

were

Varuna,

had

since

yet

gods

India,Yama,

while
{mjbQuQ^iBQ^Lueuua),

Vasu,

four

the first four

as

Murugan,

but
separation,

of

time

that

deities
thirty-three

had

gods

and

at that

respectedeven
iMakkirar

Puranic

deities

of

Saiva

period of eclecticism,

Besides

Vedic

became

of the

one

as

process

form.

praise

in

poem

probably

was

subjected to
above

was

Vedic

this writer

however,
life,

Muruga.

ind

Balarama

Siva, Vishnu,

were

2S7

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

divided

were

into

Aditya, 12; Rudra, 11;

These

crores
thirty-three

subsequently

were

the

during

Puranic

period.

iBfTeoQeiJSii
(0^0)0 (Beo^^i^"pui3n)
urreoQojsuQ^eu(j^
lduu^
Greater

by

the

the

such

on

bear

and

for their

kings,the

sacrifices.
to the

the

Mani.

"

paid to

performance,

of
prosperity

testimony

also

was

Brahmans

funds
that

attention

ui"itis^.

latter
as

ing
chieflyprovid-

they

had

country depended

believed

mainly

The

following quotations
prevalence of this belief:

(1)rSjiB^uuis^sm iTQ^tsiSL^eirft^S'^
Pur.
Qp^^ eiS"sfrd(^,
"

sacrifices both

"

will

STUDIES

TAMIL

Pur.

"jrrujajfreir
Qeuik^.
(2)Qeu"reiS QpptB'jj
"

usvCsulISu).
Qisujeiii^iE}@LLi
jQicemi^ssarLj
(3) SiTisnesgr
Q"ieireS

(4) S-i5aiff"^iT60

Qpuf.^^Qa"rsS.

Qsi^eSKSstLQu
v(5) uji^eoBriT
QeuareS
The
the

is

Tamil

country

it existed

as

which

Hinduism

the

Nayanars

Saiva

Puranic

Vaishnava

and

one

in

A.

Alvars
the

of

setting up

with

imbued

appears

Tamil

kings

devotion

Brahma

that

had

occurs

in

however,

he

united

up
from

the

triad; and
the

Hindu

and

to

in both

he had

Vishnu;

no

and

the

the

period

of this

of

the
were

period
"

Pandyas

works.

Later

Saiva

temples to
even

now

been

has

nava
Vaish-

and
reside
he

on,

ousted

were

Still Brahma
the

name

to make

Vishnu

Baladeva

It

Siva.

or

his

and

"

Brahmans,

votaries,as
Siva

pantheon.

hymns, though
Siva and

with

Indra

occasionallyreferred
his friends

no

Puranic

Vishnu

to

the academic

scarcely

was

both

that

the construction

and
chieflythe Pallavas,the Cholas
whose
advisers
purohits or|spiritual
were

works.

only during

early

idols and

The

temples for them.

held

ever

above

prove

none

500.

D.

essential features of the

the

that

Saints, probably with

period,viz.,after

The

Puranic

the

clearlyshow

two, flourished

or

of

Vaishnava

or

to

classics of the

other

fact will in itselfsuffice to

one

exceptionof

were

will

religiousv'iews explained

This
the

Saiva

follows

known

was

outline

an

in

Brahmanism

and

and

And

pre-Puranic period.
of the

of

of the Purananuru

the authors

QiMrru^iuiT^

LJi^eu

brief account

Pad.

"

lb.

QeuLLiJ2esT

above

Ib^

"

in like

has

only

in

temple

one

Siva

and

offeringsthree or four
them
people observed
the sixth

only

Muruga,

century

the

as

times
fasts
A.

were,

and

however*

these deities and

to

from

following extracts

Padirrupattu,Purananuru,
show

D. there

propitiate

fore
festivals. Be-

held

and

given

were

To

day.

with

honoured

were

templesi dedicated

few

very

alone

regularly worshipped, and

shrines,were

in

this is at Pushkaram

all India, and

Vishnu

Ajmei".

289

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

Pattuppattu,

Silappadikaram will

"

iimQant^^Q^eveu^LD Qsu"rQeir^
(1) Lj"refressH
Qfeoeu^
QpQswtS"sr
QpQ^iQuu(ip!T6eETL^^
^

(2)

^Q.iSuj /5(T/_li_^jij
^^ueO

p^uu^

^SlfflsSLDy?(^{rjb
seatsiQuiTQT)
giitpir^
utrsS.
Qs^e^JSuasT
ine\)Ei3jh
Qs=SiJL^

QpdscL

(3)

Qs^evsuiT

Pad,

"

Qs=ujjb(^.Puf.
tssirojeOt^
"

sfreSifJeSlujiohQuQTfi
^(tfjSi^
(4) eSrfl^ssiad
LDrJlfu"5Sr@L^k^
^Q^QJLDIT

^0LDrr6\}
(^m

psi^ff-

Q}0SS!

(LplJb

6SSI

eSlirnQeo
0"f6i)(g

G)LiiTp0'LDes)n'Si
Qurr0is^ iSlm.
^fT(^"sn"sfTti"
"

1.

appear

Srirangam, Tiruppati and

to have

temples

been

in the Tamil

Conjeevaram
of modern

is

not

origin like
19

the

oldest

country.
sung

by

those

at

and
The

any

Tirumal-kunram
most

famous

Mannargudi

(Kalla Alagar^

famous

of the

temple

Vishnuvite
and

Sil.

of

Vaishnava

Varadaraja

Saint, as
Melkota.

it is

one

at

290

TAMIL

Temple building
the

half

second

Pandya

Deva

tolerated

then

Buddha

the

gods,

the last of

be

in

were

Saiva whilst

A. D.

Nayanar

was

Tilakavati

was

of Vishnu, whilst
a

and

Jama

his

then

therefore,that

wonder,

saint

Vishnuism

Cheia

king
worshipper of

sister

the Pallava

king

worshipper

Varman

orthodox
when

his

staunch

was

Tirunavukkarasu-

; and

was

father

brother

Mahendra

son
an

the

was

the

invoking

family the

younger

devotee

these

of

early days while

(A. D. 590)

Vishnu

Simha

Saiva

of

was

south.

one

any

Thus

250)

his

Jain in

They

Vaishnava,

professed

son

his

Sundara

extreme

same

Saiva

the

his

while

Vishnu,

ascetic

Jaina

the

the

which, however,

habit

Jainism.

Senguttuvan (about
and

and

in the

the

In

grants.

rarely even

very

Siva

least

at

of

Pallava.

"

"

kings

their

triad in

might

Varraa

nominally worshippmg

Though

Chola,

religions Saiva

the decline

on

earlypart

Kocchengat

Mahendra

and

begun during

was

sixth and

by

all sects and

Jainn and

largescale

of the

centuries

seventh

or

on

STUDIES

Saiva.

Hwen

first

was

It is

Tsang

no

visited

in that city100
Conjeevaram in A. D. 640 there were
Buddhist
monasteries, with about 10,000 Brethren
and
to

the

that
the

80

about

Digambara

in Molokuta

people were

remains

of old
'

and

the

which

temples the majority of

There

Jains.

And

(probably
ot mixed

he
the

hundreds

professedadherents

few
of

of various

to

on

say

territory)

Pandya

There
religions.

monasteries,very
were

goes

belonged

were

being

many

in preservation.

Deva

sects,

temples

especi-

VISHNUVITE

THE

the

ally

Digambaias,

at the

then,

Buddhism
Vishnu

the

fightingwith

Jain were
The

ascendancy.

As

later

will be

present

for

Wr

see

the Saiva

immediate

with

the

volume.
tion
considera-

shall for the

we

Saiva

our

for

and

the second

in

our

company

another

one

of Vishnuism

development

part

historyof

dealt with

subjectmatter

is the

numerous'-i

were

early half of the seventh century that

in its decline,and the sects
of Siva
was

and

Jaina cults

291

SAINTS

Jaina

and

brethren.
For

the

development
the

Alvars

Hrst to
His

into

the

hymn

the

It

Bhagavata

collected, arranged and

probably under
singlevolume
the

'

Book

tenth

the
called

of 4000

A.D.

century

the
(especially

poems

Vedas.
so

we

is

cannot

1. Walters'

deeds
of

great epics
"

and

Their

the

Among

work

conceive.
Hvven

hymns

from

hymns

Sri

the
were

Nathamuni,

Nammalvar

into

Nalayira-Prabandam', or
hymns ',about the middle of the

being regarded
this

their

this

Tengalais)

Why

"

compiled by

the

propagate

incarnations

the two

editorshipof

the

were

miraculous

other

Puranas.

to

its

country

They

Mahabharata

the

and

in tlie Tamil

the

largelyfrom

Vishnu

and

cult

instrumental.

and

and

Ramayana

sect

reierencesto

drawn

were

Vaishnava

and
praisesof Vishnu
might be gathered from

Krishna

Rama,

Vishnu

distinct

and

that allusions

the

mainly

were

worship.

of

of

separation

Tsang,

as

Tamil

collection

sacred

has

come

It is neither
Vol.

II,p.

Vaishnavas

228.

as

to
a

the
be

of

Tamil

Sanskrit
esteemed

translation

of

292

TAMIL

the

the

of

Vedas

holy

STUDIES

rather

expositionof their contents,

great epics and the Puranas
surprising is

not

are

much

so

Tamil

the

are

spoken

six

Vedangas.

false

when

hved

two

centuries

which

constitute

non-Brahman

the Smartha

by

This

works

the

Dravidians,

collection

of^hymns

tirumiirais

series

or

yandar Nambi.
visaippawe find
follows:

"
"

attention
its

Ihe

whom

were

the

caste.

and

compilation into

eleven

Government

creed. ..does

into

distinction

of

it not

with
popular^

but

Nambi-

This

to

unsullied

classes

Tiru-

by Gandaraditya

appear

catholicityof the

the orthodox

the

Epigraphist

not

taking

its fold all

by

Vachakar

are

karma,

received

religiouspoems

hymn composed

Saiva

to Sastric

basis,it

very

early
lar
popu-

usually ascribed to
In|theninth book entitled

this

Concerning

and

their

devoteesand

Saiva

other

of

most

Sundarar, Manikka

Appar, Sambandar,

1.

the

of Siva.

followers

The

Brah-

the
m
disparity
of exactlysimilar

was

among

could

it

probably due to the anxiety of

the religionof Vishnu
more
Acharyas to Imake
nature

six

and

counterparts-

their

districts.i

of the two

estimation

the

of the

valued

more

positions
poeticalcom-

work

hymns

collection

Tamil

of the

mans

appear

an

two

is

what
of

as

and

Devara

voluminous

Saivas

Nammalvar

Nammalvar

The

Kaliyan.

more

of

Vedas

might
that

proved

after

kinds

Acharyas

Sanskrit

theory

This
be

Vaishnava

four

of the

four

it

of the

than

and

Tirumangai-alvar's

of

the

by

of

the

prahmidas

or

varieties

that

is

Indo-Aryans, nor

of

have

paid

devotion

people

Saiva

Brat'mans".

writes

to

much

Siva

without

faith

as

as

any

rendered

294:

TAMIL

A. D.

and

1000

STUDIES

A. D.

1150,

one
immediately followed
(A.D.950"990). Sri Natha

of

the

also

was

of the rival Vaishnava

Muni

Saiva

to his sect.

should

he

of his time

revival

'

epigraphist:

do

earlier than

graphic evidence

the

Devaram

are

{sic)referred

instituted

by

him.

Saiva

Chola

vSaints in the

Rajaraja I

of

of

hymns

by going
the

temple of

epi-

any

the

being

as

I appears

settingup

and

ment
Govern-

of

records

Saivaism

of

cause

Saiva

of the

to for the firsttime

Rajendra

his father

than

famous

the

service

to receive

seem

know

not

the recital of the sacred

supported

similar

conclusions

We

"

in

inspired by the

followingstatement

the

and

poet

be showm

will

as

render

to

Saiva

been

have

the above

And

support from

where

the

sequel,and

activity

great Saiva

contemporary of
compiler,Nambiyandar Nambi,

sect

bad

which

period

to have

ther
step furthe

images of

Rajarajesvaram

pretty clear that the

Tanjore.'i It is therefore
Saints
practiceof settingup images of the Vaishnava
in Vishnu
into
existence
temples might have come
at

time

some

The

after A. D.

Alvars, who

and

number;

they

greater devotion
Vishnu

himself.

only ten,
1. Report
year
and

of

were

Andal
dated

are

than

by

Saints,are twelve

being worshipped by
they

would

Madhiirakavi

and
28th

Lokamahadevi

Vaishnava

the

July 1900,

page

of Sundara,
were

set up

Alvars

being
103. Even

Sambandar,
in the

them
their

adore

Strictlyspeaking,the

Rajarajachola images

his queen

elevated

of canonized

the rank

Acharyas to

1025.

with

god
were

of

left out

before

in

the

29th

Rajarajachola

Tanjore temple.

THE

From

account.

VISHNUVITE

Kumaralingam

at

that

all the

early

as

offerings to
the

Alvp.rs

the

devotee

(S.S. 1153).1
wisdom/

and

mediator

to

Nadu
in

The

any

Alvai

secure

the

to

celebrated

216

Tirumalisai

Tiruppanalvar

10

Tondaradippodi

55

473

Andal

1/3

^ ^^

Nammalvar

1296

arrangement

the above

1.

of the

which

assigns to

Epigraphist's Report,

No.

665

"

13
20
2
1

88
8

ff
*

Tirunagari

30

Tirukkolur

adopted

in

with the traditional

the earliest

dated

14

16

ir

of Alvars

names

in accordance

table is not

chronology,

11

Qui'.on

105

Peiiyalvar

"

Uraiyur
Tirumandangudi
Tirukkurayahir

1361

l^-I Madhurakavi
The

Tiiumalisaivar

100

t^andya

them

by

MO
p

and

100

100

8 Kulasekhara

the

place

Peyar

shippers
wor-

gives

birth

their

shrines

(.7 Tirumangaivar
Chera

table

r" 5
"

the

for

as

of their contributions

the extent

2 Pudaltar

in

deep

'one

medns

following

Poigaiyar

in

VirarajendraDeva

Pallava

Chola

Solai

Conjeeveram
Mahabalipuram
Mylapoie

'1

in

up

granted by

w-ere

salvation

or

The

of Vishnu

shipped
wor-

is, therefore, respected

Nalayira Prabandam,

the number

seen

making

set

Tirumalirum

at

alvar

Moksha

of the Alvars.

be

for

saints

reignof

word

temple

and

And

these

lands

the

of Vishnu.
names

of

Alagar

Kil-lraniya Mutta
certain

1230.

D.

images

of Kalla

temple

canonized

were

as

Vishnu

district),it will

(Madura

ten

the

inscriptionin

an

295

SAINTS

28tti

saint

July 1910,

4203

p. 17.

296

TAMIL

and

the

to

reference

2706

the four

to

The

orthodox
the

were

sacred

Tamil

incarnations

these

saints

and

therefore

they

of

discussed

incidents

and

life for the

pious

necessityfor

occurred, had
faithful

stand-point
literary

the

respective
vi'ill

Alvars

remaining

following pages, leaving

with

connected

edification

an

there

of the

their

birth

superstitiously

nor

type of
kind

Boswell

or

the Vaishnavas.

ramparai

Acharyas
in

it

of

the

questionable,
incidents
these

and

as

the
to

appear

Vaishnava

accounts

of

have

contents

they

are

the

of

We

of

with

cannot

fesses
proSaints
Alvars
after

Saivas, the

being

both

zealots
religious

the

written

been

replete

in

Guntpa-

Gurus'

the

Periyapurana of the

anachronisms.

from

the

the

of

lives

and

of the

fashion

accuracy

the

and

Legends

named
of

reliable

wanting among

not

these

have

; neither

Lockhart.

should

singlebiographer

however,

of

one

Saints

there

'Genealogy

the

give

described

are,

One

or

to

the Vishnava
was

other

or

least

at

in Tamil
a

this kind

ot

essay

been

biography of

Sanskrit
of the

will not

Vaishna\'^as.

orthodox
No

Vishnu.

of

trifling.The

in the

miraculous

vehicles

from

the

weapons,

Madhurakavi

almost

are

that the Alvars

sacred

and

because,

the ages
be

the

the sacred

the

than

special

in which

believe

Tiruppan

long

us

merits

the

with

kingdoms

of

and

their contributions

and

but

C,

Vaishnavas

ornaments

detain

some

B.

born.

were

Of

latest

STUDIES

highly

miraculous

expect

more

of the combative

THE

VISHNUVITE

sects,\vhoseem

to have

traditions

hyperbolicaccounts

and

to them

down
saints.

several

Some

of

centuries

utterances

which

the Alvars

themselves.

which

made

were

certain

into

woven

traditions
the

their

Poigayar,Peyar
are

while

of

humility were,

and

afterwards
drawn

embellishments

Pudattar

Wherever

brains.

wanting

were

blank,

almost

are

as

antadis,

in their

references

of

lives

the

Thus

silent.

saints

the

facts,and

real

casual

writingsof

the

and

imaginative

personal

no

those

in

come

of these

the

admissions

with

were

had

on

autobiographicalstatements

or

biographers also

there

based

modesty

for

stories

long

from

chiefly

taken

which

found

The
of

out

cases,

be

distorted

from

after the death

were

to

are

them

compiled

these

297

SAINTS

Tirumalisaiyar,Tirumangai-Mannan,

of

Tondaradippodi,

Andal

Periyalvar and

paratively
com-

are

full.
And

yet to impose

Vaishnava

Acliaryas

horoscopes

cooked

have

of their saints

disciplesthe

credulous

The

asterisms

the

even

up

in

which

were
born, as given in
Poigaiyalvar
Guruparamparai, do not agree with those assigned

PudattaU'ar
the

the

upon

by

to them

(A,

D.

Q^IM

and

the

followinginscriptionof

1118) at Kanchipuram

QufTiUSmS

works

"

LUTl^oUfT(V^LD
L3/oi^^Q^d

Tiruvonam

that

Poigaiyar was

and

Pudattar

at

Chola

QuQ^i^Q^euQfi^^ Qs=uj^0sir"c.
later

Vikrama

QsLLaaU-lStTsk S\([h

said

But

it

is

born

at

Kacchi

Mamalla

in

in Avittam.

in

298

STUDIES

TAMIL

The

following lines which

writingsof the above saints
the

here

we

the

furnished

have

to

seem

from

quote

data for their respectivebiographies

:
"

(1) Tirumalisai
p

Alvar,

mirsQsiTem"
^iih l3 roiB^lQeO'sk

Alvar.

rrsmts^Qeomsk

mrreaBu-LD uiT'Ju."osr.

"

(2) Tinimangai
Q

^iH

(^eomis"rnuj

"

Qs^LDQinQ^smisf-s,
^e^2EsiQu(r^d

"

^ Q^iflsiosijLDfT(rF(TKiai](cLD
LDQFoiS sm"i]Q"osr iev)(S"oar"s
'

Alvar.
(3) Toiidaradippodi

"

(^^^liissisrrsii^Q^
^n^^

QufT^QfTQUbmgu
ULLu.(Lpi^(o"stj'2ioBT

Qs^rreosSlu

(4) Periyalvar (dsu^uulu^

"

q/F^

Qsntsken- "si}eOoi)sSLL(ii"
^ ^s^

j)jsaisfl(c
sinLis^uufr
(csirewLSLDiresr^isia^,

(5) Andal.

"

QumaQuj

u^erBsOsiri^surr^emu

uapst^p

ajirH'SsarixiniiSln'iii
"C.

(?6U637 ssmi^rriL LDmnDsQesr

^

Quotations

of

this

indefinitely. In

given in

accounts
more

the

opinion

some

of

the historical

Periya-puranaare comparatively

trustworthy, as

fabulous
stories

our

multiplied

be

might

nature

the

ages

to

their

relating

to

the

Saivas

do

Nayanars.
life

of

not

Most

assign
of

the

Tirumangai-Aivar,

THE

especiallythe
the

offer
of

making

recital

VISHNUVITE

of

05

'north'

first

shall

We

belief

common

Nadu

Tondai

from

extended

this

country

three Alvars

of the

of

in

Divya Prabandam
tenet

other

is

Tamil

and

of
of

the

entitled

that

it

was

kingdoms.

were

or

people

religiousreforms

Pallavas

portion

try,
coun-

of the Tamil

and

praise

Pallava

the

procedure

aniadi

an

metre

forming

poems

with

Poigai,Pudam

"

the author

the Venba

the

that

scholars

^"ss"s').
prosperity{ldieis")

that social

graduallyto

In this

was

of

kingdom

for

reason

Tamil

among

accordingly begin

the northern-most
Another

clear instances

are

Alvars.

direction

is the

the

anachronism.

gross

The
It is

Tiruvoymoli,

and

for

this Alvar

by

arrangements

Varadaraja

by

treasure

Nammalvar's

of

299

SAINTS

Pey.

the

Each

of them

of

centum

Vishnu,
that

lyarpa.

first

born

in

verses

the

three
of

book
Their

the

pal
princi-

was,

(LpssoneiiiriT
QpsufTuo ^suQfjisfri^Lo

the

Hence
of

wrought

Vishnu

Narasunha,

Vamana,
main

The

miraculous

theme

age

obscurity.

of iheir
of

these

Traditions

contemporariesand

'sports' and
during

his
and

Rama

performances

incarnations
Krishna

form

as

the

hymns.
Alvars
assert

that

once

in

is involved

hopeless

th.it all the three

upon

time

were

they

300

TAMIL

all met

together

Arcot

Tirukkovalur

at

district. But

for

Guruparamparai gives
It is believed
other

no

truth

any

lived

have

must

this

Kocchengannan
A.D.

But

other

by
one

was

saint

was

said

the

is

saint and

prior

of the

the other

he

as

men

Poigaiyars

two

bard.

famous

century

ed
countenanc-

not

Of the

evidences.

was

king

Chola

sixth

the

to

was

Saints

first three

hypothesis is

respecter of

no

reign

Alvar

If there

of Kalavazhi.

during

internal

Poigai

supposition,the

above

the

the

incident

one

that

scholars

that

South

particulars
regarding them.

the author

in

the

in

this

no

by some

than

STUDIES

has

The

repeatedly

that,

suiti^^^it^
;

eiiiTujeu'2esr
in"is\)^

(1)

ut(E)qjisji;
(2) uiTi3i.^mfSmi-js(cLp

QiD^^aQ^ssTtsa.

^}sa/DQuu^
(3) LDiTujsh'2esr
ujevsOiT6\)f

Poigaiyar appears to have

the Chera
been a court poet under
king Kodai Marpan
his livelihood
and earned
by eulogizingthe Tamil
the
in proof of which
kings of the southern districts,
On

contrary the

the

reader

be

may

Purananuru.

identity. For
inclined

borne

by

different
The

god

two

no

faith

and

49 in the

these

of
in

the

two

vague

regarding their

the

believe that

we
following reasons
the name
Poigaiyar was

authors,

who

flourished

at

periods.
Pey have
Poigai and
place called Vinnagaram:

saints
of

language

commentators

and

different

48

stanzas

have

we

the old
these

to

to

the

Again
of

statements

are

referred

differs;and

writers

other

celebrated

the

302

TAMIL

Varma

mesvara

II

STUDIES

(A. D. 690).

should, therefore,have
the

seventh
here

note

that

the

had

vengadam)
Vishnu

flourished

century A. D.

in the

god

the

the

of

of

with

Tirumalisaiyar.He
country

versification. He

(yogi). His
as

statement.

above

the

m."

Paramesvara

what

understand
at

He

paramount
and

As

issue.
that

vague

none

he

for

means,

as

term

of the

Indian

like

kings

kondan,

Gunabharesvaram

say

with

be

next

to

the

title of

and

am,

1906,

t;. g.,

it is not

kings
Brahman

have

Vidya

like

settlements

certaintywhat

'Paramesvara'

Madhurantakam.

and

hit
or

Kulottunga Cholai.allur, "c.

called

might

Vinita

explanatory

of

Pallava

had

kings
upon

these

the

it

after the names,

In
not

all

while
titles,

instances

of kings.
titles,

so

as

Gangai-

particular sovereign

these

is

by special

known

the

point

except

In these

'Maharaja.' Compare

quite

Maharaja
had

title

the

cannot

following villages:Varaguna-manjjai, Gandaradityam,

were

had

We

to have

seem

inference,

contracted

229.

p.

Bhaktisara

Manabharana-chaturvedi-mangnlam,

impossibilityto

Nan-

ascetic

necessary

when

Paramesvara

were

titles of

could

Vinnagai

title the

Pallava

the

been

sovereign might
foundation

the

Ant.

There

name.

proper

Ind.

"this is not

that

says

was

for. their harmonious

is said to have

Paramesvara

become

of

poet, philosopher and

name

Paramesvara

Pallava
tiave

Fallava

other

any

admired

are
was

real

native

had

Alvars

first three

have

to

Tiru-chanda-viruttam

Tiruvandadi

mugan

and

Siva

Guruparamparai
and

Yuga

the

was

his

and

in the

Dvapara

acquaintance

some

both

(Tiru-

Alvar.

is stated

lived in the

have

to

who

of saints

Hills

Peyalvar.

Tipumalisai
One

to
interesting

be

Tirupati

appearance

days

latter half of

in the

It would

on

three Alvars

These

names

cases

it
who

we

would
had
of the

Nandipuram
the

villages

THE

which

think

we

to have

been

brought

up

statement

His

only

was

the

by

of

son

out

Rishi

named

Tiru-chanda-viruttam

show

other

the

both

displayed in

to

opponent

rancorous

Buddhists, and

devout

He

of

of

the

Vishnupnranais
throughout

was

the

Tamil

books

mastery

the

have

and

sacred

His

and

his poems.

should

in Sanskrit

reHgions.

Mahabharata

the

Ramayana,
life

and

sects

which

"

that he

of the

knowledge

competent

but

latter

admission

own

both
acquired equal proficiency
and

Bhargava,

hunting tribe. This

his

writings, however,

is beheved

he

title and

by

303

SAINTS

of the

man

borne

IS

in the

occurs

VISHNUVITE

baivas, Jains

worshipper

of Vishnu

his
and

"

ueij^^ir
(1) ^^(uiTiT"fu.emiTijjiT^^niT
"S1JU
QfSujrTIT

ULLl"fTIT.

pssii"ibsp
^esmQLL(Ssr
Lnir^rrsirea.
eiiii(Lp
Alvar

Tirumalisai
admits

that

preached
other
created

by

monotheist

himself

he

as

and
Q^Q^iasaedQ^tsijQ^Q^sijQsmi^^usmiruuaiT^

that that

two

was

of
him

one

the

god

triad

"

Vishnu

was

Brahma

while
Siva

and

the
were

"

:
"

fBarriTLUossrisiT
usai"^^iTssr lEinssrQps^uD
(sirmQps^esT

Further
is

he

was

omnipresent

and

pantheist and
pervades

the

held

that

whole

Vishnu

universe,

304

He

name.

(1)

And

(2)
Then

thus

Vishnu

"

^esr

nS QiuuolS irir ^uai^ nSn'mcQissr,

iSjbuetsreuLX)
i"ssieor(Tf)Qefr
i"QujUL^eoQse^"irrui

all

this

visible to,

STiEi^"r

cognisableby, man.

nor

is

this

perceive Him

to

is

Vishnu

powerful omnipresent

eusoeo'^iT ?
Q-nkiseannoT^dsoiuir"S}iTsn"5aar

whom

to
we

are

^ui["tu

yet

neither

invokes

semesBimQLDiLKSUiTeSS n-psaQLnfT^emirs^"ii

lurr

(2)

His

of
etymologicalsignification

the

taught by

as

STUDIES

TAMIL

^/Vih^
rBski-ieoeuL^

knowable

God

? Our

Alvar

how

and
in

says

reply :

"

"9?i-.pQsiTe^
^

(^Tayrrsp

isu"iei)Q
luiTGJiTsiTtmr
[t,
^esnSleOesr/SijjfTL^ujfT'Sesi

(Vishnu

wields

who

those

only by
paths

narrow

of

lamp

heart
As

of wisdom

melted

by

regards the

evidence

in

disc

sacred

who,

the

the

doors, opened
the

the

after

five

broad
and

having
and

senses

way

will be

of

closed

sealed

the

their

intelligence
litting

mellowing

their

the

intense

heat of

date

of this

Alvar, there

his

able
cognis-

bones

with

piety.)

writings to proceed

is

no

upon

nal
interwith

THE

any

VISHNUVITE

degree of certainty.But

it might be

inferred

period when

the

with
fighting

one

This

seventh

century

A.

Saiva

the

have

to Kumbakonam

Chidambaram

of

or

and
all

Raja

Alvar

informs

worshipped by

II,A.
have

D.

did

Alvar

Vishnu,

title was
still to

be
20

Mahendra

Gunabhara
seen

an

in his

the

mage
pilgri-

days

may

Peramesvara

or

Alvar

of

stanza

set up

was

who

century

the

into existence.

come

king

have, in

fore,
should,therebefore

mangai
Tiruseventh

|his antadi

our

thus.

expression ^(^emuuam'^
king

his

is in the latter half of the

in the 93rd

Pallava

as

with

that this god

Pallava

century. Again

The

not

us

lived at least half

addresses

that

690. Tirumalisai

Alvar, that

him

during

Nandivarma

probabihty,been

Varma

religiousdisputations.

connects

certain

Govinda

Tirumangai

of

Sarabandar,

time
at
stayedfor some
Perumpuliyur. As he has not
god of that famous stronghold

Sivaism, it is almost

shrine

of

he

the Vishnu

celebrated

and

It is said that

Alvars.

the

was

tradition,which

were

great champions

work

pointed above,

Saivas

ascertained

be

is

there

lived at

religioussupremacy.

the

in the

general tenor

have

and

faith,Tirunavukkarasu

first three

of

for

D., when

Moreover,
we

should

it could

busilyengaged

were

he

another
as

so

their

from

Jains,Buddhists

far

age,

that

305

SAINTS

Varma

', and
the rock

reminds

us

I whose

binulit

whose
at

of the
or

inscriptions
are

Trichinopoly.

He

306

TAMIL

the

also

was

builder

Gunabharesvaram.

of several

be

shall not

we

seventh

of the

of

all the

in the

Viruttam

of

both

the

that
and

of

of the poems

chanda

the

our

1. This
It

was

converted

Jain,was
who

was

Saiva

to

devotee.

enter

he

was

the

to

is such

harmonic

Tiruch-

the
make

some

by

the

force

under

Saiva

saint Tirunavukkarasu

by

his

beloved

the

then, either

prosecuted

this Pallava

one

stanzas

had

identical,and
in

lieve
be-

one

of

came
be-

Saivite

been

reign of

Sivaism

had

composed

were

Further,

of the

during the

he

and

metre

poems

the date

was

Nayanar

before

times

Alvar, as

have

should

them

rary
contempo-

that he

when

occurringin both are almost

present Copyright Act been
of

been

Sivavakkiyarand

author.

same

active

Sivavakkiyar.There

of

name

his

that

and

close resemblance

flow

middle

Alwar's

our

Tirunavukkarasu

of
religions

the

Siva

consideration

assign the

Guruparamparai

Vishnuvite,

assumed

he

to

of

deity. Taking

that

we

(A. D.

Nayanar.

in the

It is said
into

A. D.

saints

Saiva

the

Sambandamurti

and

ed

century

if

above

followers

careful

unreasonable

cuted
perse-

II

Varma

to

our

stanch

likely the

have
should, therefore,

He

work.

into

early

also

was

very

temples

circumstances

all these

Being

devout

were

the

to be

D.i

Narasimha

or

whom

of

builders

and

king,

Varma

675) both

A.

called

temple

is said

it appears

Pallava

Mahendra

date

Alvar

Siva

the

century

Vishnuvite,our
a

of

His

part of the seventh

by

STUDIES

that

it.
nar,
Naya-

he, formerly a

sister

Tilakavati

VISHNUVITE

THE

(Compare
in the
a

with

Viruttain

chanda

of

poem

But

centuries

"c.

Sivavakkiyarwas

Siddhar

the

to

nine

eightor

at least

in Tiruch-

308, 237, 266, 265, 264, 268

Sivavakkiyar).

belonging

theist

"c.

79

1, 2, 3, 4, 17,

verses

307

SAINTS

School

and

posteriorto

lived

saint.

our

and
phic,
philosostyleof Tirumalisaiyar is sublime
of Sivavakkiyar is insipid and
at
while that

The

story given in the Guruparamparai

The

vulgar.

times

saintly

Tirumalisai

connecting

the

iconoclastic

Sivavakkiyar must,

Piran

with

therefore, be

the
later

interpolation.
Tipuppanalvap.
shall

We

podi

Alvar

of

Panan

Soliya

take

now

for consideration.

of

The

Panans

the Census
of

of 1891

Panan

Paraiya and

scale.
was

works

Like
devout

permitted to
he

belonged

tradition

on

worshipper

1o the

is known

returned

Yet

temple

at

effect

that

Ranganatha

sage, to bring him

In consequence
'

as

Muni

he

in social
Alvar
not

was

Srirangam,
There

as

is

commanded
to his

of this

Vahana.'

In

sub-caste

Saivites,Tiruppan

out-caste.

also

Padir-

period.
as

lowest

of minstrels

very low

of Vishnu.

Tanjore

caste

academic

the

to

was

Fuiananuru,

considered

the Vishnu

enter

his shoulders.

Alvar

was

of the

Nandan

Lokasaranga,

one

of the

always

was

in the

to

born

was

in the

inferior

an

were

other

and

Tondaradip-

the second

Tirumandangudi

frequently alluded
ruppattu

and

First of them

family at Uraiyur, while

Brahman

district.

Tiruppanalvar

shrine

story

our

308
The

above

TAMIL

STUDIES

tradition

proves

Bhakti, and

emphasizes

to whatever

caste

in

four

in the

Alvar

daradippodi

bhakta

Brahman

of

worthy

was

ider

sanVe

of the

following lines

the

than

The

Vedas.

Vishnu

belong

might
veneration

and

greaterhonour
versed

he

fact that

the

superiorityof

the

is

well-

conveyed

saint

Brahman

Ton-

:"
"

uaD^e\)fiQ"snn(Lgs")iT
p^u

Qu^LDiriraeir

u")SF^u

^SurfsQefT"sQmLDLLisf.rrits
"jlSI(^0O^
tu

Sled

err n

QsiT"(jSim QsiremuSear.
QsifinsiL^lGi^iT
His

faith in the

root

his mind

on

He

sects.

that

expresses

especiallyBuddhism
(1)

Vishnu

god

had

he became

his hatred

taken
intolerent

against

other

of

other

Jainism,thus

and

deep

so

religions

"

LDfT@""mro i-f^Qsn" s^LD6amQLD6\)eoiTL"i

L-i'?ffciijp
s ppiDnkfih
s'?e\iujpd

s,n"osmuQ

an

'^slLuQ

hit

^trek

sn'6miAl'2ioSiLurr
s^^^Luiki
^'^cLigxu LissinQ,;^s=iTQeu(5m

(2)

^irdSiuiTsessflesruiTex)
QsugiiuQun(Slg:LD(am^(ip6ami"iT'6"i^uSe\)

QuiT^uuifiLLiewssaQuQeO

^gjiuuQ^
is

There

determine
the

no

eighth or

lusfiBiSLOT
SQFfLDikisessn^fT
iBS(i^"sfrnQ(oBT.

data

their age.
if

mark

we

the

in

in the

the

But

put them

songs

Mukunda

shall

we

towards

beginning of

It is,however, said that

Alvars

QufnsuQ^ QisrTiSj^rrQ

are

Alvars

not

be

the

close

the ninth

there
Mala

of these

far

references

of Kulasekhara

from

of

century

to

A.

the
D.

to these

Perumal.

310

STUDIES

TAMIL

Kulasekhara
Perumal

who

Again

of the

one

about

died

the

country
the

was

A.

that

kingdom into

But

arises

one

that
difficulty,

890.

would

will be

as

only
that

be

his

bodv^

lived between
date

calls

there

himself

At this

Madura.

ot

The

grants.

discrepancy

scion

Lord

powerful

were

Chinnamanur
this

the

or

of

reign

with

Alvar

is,our

it

protect

accepting this

in

and

Pandyas

heaven

to

780

the

organized

after

that

and

Kerala

the

Perumal

niust, therefore,have

Alvar

Nayakan

of

chieftainshipsto

small

A. D.

Kudal

825.

Kulasekhara

against the Mappillas

eighteen years he went
Kulasekhara

D.

traditional history

same

says

of Cheraman

successors

period

from

seen

the

reconciliation

Kulasekhara

for
was

Pandya familywho inherited the Kerala

He
under
the mantinahkaiayam system.
was
in the Chera
country as Pandya Kulasekhara

of the

throne
known
Perumal.

Kulasekhara
Sanskrit.
Sanskrit
of

tlie

had
was

the

105

stanzas

He
and

of

author

in Tamil

Nalayiraprabandam.

Tirupatiand

Srirangam

the Tiruvachakam
even

equal proficiency

equally so.

The

the Vittuvakkodu

which
Tamil

while

similes

hymn
opponent

in

form

part

hymns

on

exceedingly pathetic like

his

employed

melt

can

Malai

Alukunda

by

huTi

is
in

quite appropriate and

are

convincing. Like the previous saints

uncompromising

Malai

Mukunda

and
Tvianikkavachagar

of

sceptic minds

are

His

and

Tamil

in

to

he

was

other sects.

also
We

an

give

VISHNUVITE

THE

below

three

(1)

from

stanzas

311

SAINTS

his poems

specimen

as

"

QisidjuSsx)sufTi^is5)%5anu
(olLOiiiQajesi
s
Q{ET(3fr("^'^su

Qsarm
emmuj")QsiT6ssr Qu.ijl^ieQ^

(2) tSismpQuj^^smi"iufT^LD

pek mrrg^sCcS
.

lAhi^jT^LD
iSlfrLD^

QuQ^QsuisfTsSSs
(y.es)piuiTuj
(gaa popisf-uun

"sbr LDSsipivrT

Q(B/6llUITLUS
Su.S(^LDS'?l30'JL^fSa)l"QinioS)QQjQoSr

QisiriuHTefr"siQuiTso
mmv^d/S'JeO

LDfTefTfT^ stTg^

Tipumang-ai
third

The

Alvar

Vaishnava

all the

greatest
work

to

arrive
learned

of

of

him

held
and

the

Alvar

Kaliyan or

was

Vishnu
in

his

was

writings

of the

one

life and

with

fuller details.

born

Tanjore

of

work

Kalla

district.

Kalikanri.

feudal

the

greater certainty,and

chieftain

most

family

His

the Chola
of

to

should,

It appears

generalissimounder

the

of

shrines.

His

was

in the

office of

that he

here

foremost

left behind

on

that he

all Alvars.

therefore,be given

named

hymns

conclusion

Tirukkurayaiur

has

Kaliyan

was

the

was

sufficient materials

are

Tirumangai

country

and

his date with

out

at the

He

saints

number

Further, there

Chola

Mannan.

Tirumangai

or

of the

Alvar.

small

at

parents
that

he

kings
district

312

STUDIES

TAMIL

or

of

group

villagescalled
of

part

the way

in

which

have

been

he

speaks

have

town

in his

with

any

days, though

of

the

married

who

belonged
his

superiorto

existingvillagesin

the

daughter
the

to

By

His

saints.
dam

contributions
1361

to

amount

separate poems,

bJiakta

preaching

Vishnu.
he

Satagopan
of

Nalayirapraban.

and

stanzas

was

Vaishnava

all the

the

to

much

caste

her initiation and

learned

most

Vishnu

class,

Excepting Tirumalisaiyarand
undoubtedly the

Shiyalitaluk.

worshipper of

stanch

identified

be

the

certain

Vaidya

own.

Kaliyan became

of

(^^sjwr^/f
important

an

not

from

and

place

been

it could

quarters
head-

His

Tirumangai,
of this

eastern
north-

in the

Nadu

country.

it must
(^ifi^Q^LD^ssos)

LDirL^ias"r

He

Chola

the

to

appear

Ali

consist

of

six

(2)^q^
namely, (1) QuiBiu^QTpLDnL^,

"fSluu^(iT)U:"i
d(^^.ijSiT63arL^sth^
(3)^(n^QisQi^rresmL^su:),[4:)
and
(5)Quifliu ^(T^LDL^et)

Even
(6) ^Q^QsijQ^af^^/iS^'iems.

in his

should

famous

donor

life time

own

he

poet, successful
of

quotation

as
charities,

admitted

been

have

and

controversialist

will be

seen

the

from

as

great

following

"

'^UJua
^06mLDITfFluj!rLLl"(lpdQuJSS)U.Uj!TIT
QeumtDiEisssQ suik^im
Q3Tis!(^LDe\)iTd(^L0ioSiujiT

At

he

poeticalcontest

or
a(sSuQu(i^LDrren

the

'

was

Master

given
of

the

the

title of

four

kinds

iBfrp

of

VISHNUVITE

THE

and
poetry';

talvar

speaks

In his later
of

account

the Chola
from

the

the

to

as

thus

days

he

with

rival

and

Thus

gods.

the

Alvar

of the

out

in

left

shrines

afterwards, by

one

Vishnu

Chittan

shall

revert

to this

question

above
wealth

Vishnu

temples

the

Vishnu

temples approved
unvisited

a
visited,
century

were

the other

two

Satagopan.

and
when

of the

we

to

come

We

speak

saints.
above

fact

at

time

Trivandram,
of

beyond

proves

these twenty temples, with

the

Saiva

the

only twenty

or

Alvars

nabha

is

and
includingSriviUiputtur

"

later

The

the

he

of the

praiseof

Vishnu

108

he

all the

"

of these

and

of considerable

Tirunagari (Kurugur)

two

or

much

greatest

man

hymns

sang

these twenty

and

P'or

Comorin.

to countenance

seems

holy by Acharyas

as

pilgnmage

religiousdisputationsat Shiyali

influence,Kaliyan visited

of his time

of

and

sort of

supposition. Being
and

him

between

on

which
observe
we
similarity
composition of Tirumangai Alvar

Nayanars. Some
in the styleand
his Saiva

^(^"9?"5

^sispser

tour

toiled

he

Trignansambandar,

and

Kurat-

works

resigned his office,perhaps

of Vishnuism

said to hav'e had

even

^l6Iu^ mm^ineo

king,and set out on

Himalayas to Cape

diffusion

of his

excellence

misunderstanding

some

313

SAINTS

the

did not

Tirumangai

exception
come

Alvar.

Krishnaswamy Aiyangar considers

Kaliyan of most of the Vaishnava

that

dispute
into

of

Padma

existence

Nevertheless, Mr.
the celebration

temples,as

at

S.

by

proof

314

TAMIL

of the

with

by these
of ihe

his

to

been

Alvars

the

or

one

The

is

he

far

paucity

does

not

the

earliest,because

he

say

being

from

brated
cele-

antiquity

the

ing
Accord-

other.

should

Alvar

theory Tondaradippodi

the

must

temples

ot

prove

of

modernity

existence.

saint's

sagacity,we

that

assurance

in this view.

correct

of this
his

regard to

our

greater

have

lateness

comparative

spite of

In

STUDIES

visited

only

one

be Hke
precedence would
Tondaradippodi, Tiruppan, Poigai,Kulasekhara,

temple
this:

and

the order

of

Andal, Putam,
malvar

Pey, Periyalvar,Tirumalisai, NamTirumangai Alvar ; surely it is neither

and

the traditional
In

those

constant

difficult

between

wars

the

of

days

feudatories,and
on

chronological order.

nor

and

highways

which

dacoits

and

foot-paths,

the

facilities to

afforded

have

could

their

and

kings

the fear of robbers

of

forest-clad

circumstances

Tamil

the

of

communication,

of temples,
pilgrim in visitinga larger number
were
chiefly one's
wealth, retinue and
religious
proclivities.Tirumangai Alvar had all these, as he

was
or

had

the

ruler
besides

nadn

plenty

cater for him

probably
none

of

in his

with

small

being

of money

and

robber

a
a

good

exception

of

accessories,and

less local

saints.

yogisand

did

Tirumalisai

not

days.

care

The

fertile

but

many

did

he

followers

to

other Alvars,
had

were

or

more

Nammalvar

were

Vishnu

temples

to visit all the

former

Kulasekhara,

they
and

province

chieftain

peregrinations. The

the

of these

of their

not

mention

at

all

VISHNUVITE

THE

Tirumalirumsolai,

in

to

the

Padirruppattu ;

god

celebrated

by

to

infer

from

not

in

existence

latest

of

fact that he
known

is not

celebrates

prakara

'the sacred

inner

two

country

To

our

Alvar

is said

of

Buddha

at
seat

Tirumalisai
to the

funds

secure

to have

well-

others

brate
cele-

Alvar

our

will show

Ant.

for

1906,

it

as

p. 229.

while

',

was

the

Chola

sacred

work

in his
his

a
as

Pallava

golden image

was

Like

the
and

over

for this

Buddhists
"

Tirumadil

Dharmavarma

ruled

was

building
has been

which

Alvar

which

Buddhism.

in

Mannan

demolished

Negapatam
of

by

to have

Saivas,Jainsand

1. Ind.

Srirangam,

latter of whom

the

Piran

quotations

at

erected

is believed

also.

deserted

the

facts.

Tirumangai
of Tirumangai

those

the

by

out

while

the

was

all, of

not

as

wall

Varma,

who

saints ?

Alvar)

expended largesums
wall

or

day

are

Mahendra

were

S. Krishnaswamy

in India

actual

Alvar

to this

known

king

Vishnu

supported by

the ihird

most, if

then

we

these

borne

amply

which

few,'iis therefore evidentlyabsurd

Tirumangai

or

to

Mr.

sung

shrines

of

(Tirumangai
is

not

Are

above

time

theory of

saints

temples
only

the

at

*he

the

the

that

did

alluded

Tiruvehka

earliest Alvars.

the

The

has

Nammalvar

and

this

Certainly not.
Aiyangar that

place is

of which

Tirukkovalur, and
Tirrukkottiyur,
were

Alvar

praisedit ; Tirumangai

visit Trivandram

not

and

contemporaries

his

when

have

predecessors

315

SAINTS

predecessor

bitter
the

days

opponent

following

316

TAMIL

STUDIES

LDsmstoL-Qtai^ l3 /dituo'Bsai^ifl^k^ssm^uui
(1) LSemu^iLnrir
tSeisar
S-6mi^ujfT"sk
siTuih^iT^^
QeurTQ^su^jnfi',
(2) Qetiensfflajfjir

Qurr^mnQ

i^iuaiT

iiSls\)
s^iMSsariT

He

is

that Vishnu
Siva

Brahma,

that
self-existent,

of

sehetr^eo',(3^ Ljii^

lj^^it;

taught

created

iTsisi
fSenQira^Sl"sr
p

Brahma,

the whole

alone

assumed

He

Vishnu

other

gods,

three

different

that

He

that

Siva,and

and

Universe

all

and

He

that

God,

was

He

forms

pervades

"

uojih^ ^ai^iL^
(2) ^"sm(GO)(oeo
^(ohr^Q^suLO

to realize

And

his

subdue

should
on

this God

Him

five

love and

with

not

waste

attain

to

his energy

in

Thus,

self-mortification.

heat

suffered

who

of the

and

sun

salvation

their

their bodies

mind

his

dispens
only in-

is the

austere

rightlyobserved, Tirumangai
devotees

fix

Bhakti

as

righteous*

be

and

senses

devotion.

passport
need

should

one

and

one

and

penances

has

commentator

Alvar
souls

to

enjoy

to

of

those

endure

the

one

was

the

coolness

of shade.
To
poems,

understand
a

thorough knowledge

KrisHna and
earlier

aright the spiritand

Rama

incarnations

and
of

of the
Vishnu

of

the

stories
as

teaching of
adventures

concerning
narrated

in

his
of
the
the

318

TAMIL

is said

he

have

to

STUDIES

has

the

Indian

hymn

Varma,

kings hitherto

brought

sovereign of that
Chola

kings are

(1)

smULnQuiTsin ^LD

(2)

^e"TiEi(^

have

been
the

among

light there

to

of

built
South

appears

Kaliyan only

references

Other

name.

god of Nandi-

must

as

the time

before

been

Kanchi.'i

ot

the

on

temple

Nandi

same

to have

and

This

Vinnagaram.

pura

by

Alvar

our

acquisitionof

Lord

sovereigntyby subjugatingthe
Again

the

completed

one

Pallava

to

:
"

Qp^^ua

LastssflnfiEiQafreasririk^

^isi(^iB^eo
rismQfiu^tLnrff^iT
^ooaru^pQeOiTQ^ev
jb(^

LDsmeareusar
Q^nsssT'oSii"

sir's
"^IElQ

ISITL^IoS)S
"o](LgL-ssfj(r^uu

Q
(3) ^0dQeO(S](g^Q^QiDiTL^euTQuwom

e^

i"tr

S"

/b(^

Qs='Tt5^QsrraSls\].
QarTS=Q-9=fTL^iom
Q"fiEJSi^ss)osr
It has

Vishnu
to in

were

at

II

or

Paramesvara

worshippers
to

have

of

first of
done

Bombay. Gas.

Vol.

Vishnu

them,

was

and

I, part 2, p. 389.

acts

the

shrine

to

king

referred
Mahen-

II both

of whom
of

donors

Mahendra

meritorious

at

either

been

Varma

that
no

Pallava

The

(1) should, therefore,have

charities;the
said

there

Chidambaram.

Varma

section

previous

Alvar

of Tirumalisai

time

dra

said in

been

for

Varma
the

great
II, is

benefit of

VISHNUVITE

THE

and

temples

Brahma

of

Vinnagaram
to in^^) should

builder
alluded

he

(A. D. 650)

as

prakara

or

wall

referred

to

in

canonized

Saint

the

by

second

Chola

who

Ko-Chengannan

(3) was

Varma

built the

have

to

king

the

Mahendra

been

Srirangam. Lastly,the

at

as

have

the

was

And

Conjeevaram.

at

stated

is

second

the

and

ns,

319

SAINTS

king

has

been

described

Saivites,and

Kocchengatchola Nayanar in the Periyapuranam.

The
Saiva saint
Tirugnanasambanda also refers to

as

this

Like

king.
have

his

been

their works.

in
the

date

fixed

as

\u

of this
A.

580

acquainted

with

century, which

limit of his date.

Again,

the

foot

Vishnu

of

770

built

and

endowed

minister

in

agrahara

for its maintenance.

in

manners

as

resident

near

is

there

the

by

of

god

miles

Yanaimalai

which

the

earliest

the

Two

name

of

the
on

one

been

that

as

hymn

was

show,

A. D.

the

temple,

inscription will

taken

district.

Madura

in the

has

he

of

beginning

be

must

of

have

may

play

the

about

seventh

another

him

tentatively

speaks

he

that

Sanskrit

the

Subandhu

at

been

Alvar

our

suggests

by

it and

to

D.

written

Tirumokur

has

Kocchengannan

This

Vasavadatta.

his faith

previous chapter {Vide, p. 250)

SiriyaTirumadal

l-n his

in

praise

sects

he

Vishnu

of

changed

both

chronicle)

worshipper

apostles of

the

Kongu

afterwards

and

Parantaka

successor

the

ardent

an

early days

Sivaism, as

of

Chola

(Vira Narayana
may

distant

his

following
a

Pandya

with

rich

ing
'Pre-eminentlycharmof

Karavandapuram

the

320

TAMIL

of

son

of the

of Vishnu.

minister

the

this

image

Had

this
he

time

of

have

sometime

gave

almost

has

before

A. D. 770.

the

of

part

into

our

Alvar's

our

there

are

the

sung
that

no

deity
Alvar

our

Pandya

country

careful

tion
considera-

that

Tirumangai

help concluding
flourished

there'.

up

in

it. As

passed
Kartigai

of
set

certain

this

facts

of Kali had

duly

he

immensely

month

visited

it is

have

this

existence

visited

must

also

the

in

when

cannot

we

Parantaka

was

god

all these

Taking
Alvar

been

have
surel}'

Tirumokur,

must

god

the

this

on

wise

years

in

sun

temple

must

hymns

the

of

day

stone

the

(Brahmans)
3 871

this

made

Madhurakavi

named

When

member

illustrious

and

same

first born

agraharam.
the

at

The

Pandya

of the

to

away

on

learned

Vaidya family, Madhurakavi

temple

rich

and

Maran

STUDIES

A. D.

between

680

and

760.

Pepiyalvap.
Let

us

now

pass

Pandya country.
a

Brahman

mssi

an

and

of

was

newly

of Selva

the instance

which

the

held

; and

turn

in

created
Nambi

Pandya king),a

at

took

Vaishnava

Qsrrm

Alvar's

Brahman

of

Chittan

calls himself

and

our

of

Saints

Vishnu

Periyalvaror

here
Lj^^iTsQsfTi^;
man

was

to the

He
Srivilliputtur.

influential

hit of

on

the
was

lj^sissij

mean

simply

time

puttur
Srivilli-

settlement.

At

Tirukkottiyur(a Puro-

conference

of

theologians

religious
controversy
place there, Periyalvar is said to have

Madura.

And

in the

THE

succebsful

out

ccMTie

his part of the

of
mostly descriptive
about

416

of the

of

has

He

tadbavas.

had

said

not

country

and

againstthe
views are
religious

died

which

in

out

the

in

also

by

unpleasant
that it
Tamil

had

sentiments

and

Saivas

to

because

proves

firmly

harsh

only

any

word

one

rival sectarians

the two

that
The

reconciled.

itself

established

use

fact which

against the Saivas, a

already

vent

did he

Nor

Pandya country.

words

Nalayira-

and
contains a large
styleis modern
and
provincial words
colloquial and

againstthe Jainsor Buddhists, probably

almost
that time these two religions had
the

ing
number-

His

Sanskrit

many

part

in

contributions,

Krishna,

the life of Sri

form

Vishnuism

His

country.

stanzas

prabandam.
admixture

establislied

and

Tamil

321

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

he

been

gives

explainhis

"

Q,? uJtiJi^mjD,S(T^LCJ6\}',
ffl;/7#(5^
(2)ST0^^sQsfTlS

^Qa^

tSlTLD^iAli^ir^ LD/bgHlif
ILj'olSU.LUIT^Lh
sS(5^d!0L^Ln3fDsS

determine

To

clear references
extracts

combined

the time

of

throw

some

the

the age
his

in

with

Pandya

lighton

of this Saint
works.

But

the tradition

king

Sri

his date

there
the

are

no

following

that he lived at

Vallabhadeva

must

"

(1)Oa/r/E@/Ei
II,vi,2.
^i"issa^(LjL"
3^.1" jbQsrr
(SOT.
(2) QtB^LDfT/ossr
IV, ii,7.
"

"

QsrrLLL^iuirdsiTiosr
^LS'icirear^/BaaJr,
('d)
IV,
"

iv 8.

(4)uQ^uu^s^^d suu"iQuiifSji^
iv
utTesaL^uuiT,-"W
,
21

7,

322

STUDIES

TAMIL

Vaishnava

The

Kudandai
as
explainsOa'^"(5S(g(_isa)^
which

belonged

former

and

section

annexed

or

in

other

the

which

that
third

tells

that his

us

pious Vaishnava

Abhimana
those

ministers
title of

learn

We

country

Raja ruled

quotation informs

Nedu

Brahman

was

the Yuva

or

us

while

Maran,

who

(It was

bore

titles of

king

the

of the

one

purohits.Manikka

and

A. D.

the

teacher
purohit or spiritual

give the

to

conquered

Kumbakonam

second
was

Tungan.

days

newly conquered

prmce

Pandya king

the

890

that

The

province.

new

country. In

Kongu

about

or

that

Chola

the

(Kumbakonam)

said that Aditva

sources

temporary capitalof
from

in the

was

have

we

Kongu

from

further

to

Pillai

Periyavacchan

commentator

to

was

title

of

of

customs

his favourite

Vachagar

Sekkilar
Qjgt^ssreijm
i3!TLDLD!i!Ttu(ssrj

had

the

called

was

The
word
Maravarman
a-^^m Q3'frL^uus\)s\)s)jfriTnjesr.)
no

doubt

title borne

dynasty; but

this

Vallabhadeva

by

when

and

the

all

combined

to

Chinnamanur

platesreferred
that

understand

Mara

Mera
Maravarman

by

Parantaka

of

with

the
the

Abhimana

eponym

certainlyrefer

kings

Raja

Simha

Varman,
Sri Vallabha
Chola
of the

Deva,

in A. D.

Sri

Meru,

we

does

From

the

given to

are

the titleof Abhimana

II had

that he

Pandya
name

particularPandya king.
to above

is

was

and

910.

grandson

that he

Among

was

the

of

killed
well-

is
Pandya country Srivilliputtur
not visited by Tirumangai Alvar
that was
one
; and
a
the god of Tiruttangal,
when
eight or
villagesome
Alvar's
has
nine miles distant from our
birth-place,

known

temples

THE

been

celebrated
shrine.

believe

to

village of

into

Villi

has

that

all these

have

915

of note

this

that

the

prize {Sl^])in

has

not

it has

referred

been

that

by

On

temple

bigottedSaivites
the

authority

of

platesof

Tamil'

is inclined

before

A.D.

certain

expressions like

Varman

or

If this

was

Alvar

so

our

contemporary

of

the

case

for the

dealingwith
One

Kodai.
have

the

of the
She
been

Tirumangai
and

that

above

the

of

Vishnu

been

Mannan

are

'

Sen

Chittan
of

Jatila
inbcriptions.

have

Nammalvar.

reasons

also

of

un-m-

Madras

Editor

Yanamalai

should

and

But

well

as

sor
predeces-

this

was

not

in the sections

given

saints.

Vaishnava
is

the

the

contemporary

I of the

Parantaka

of Kulasekara

him

in

occur

put the date

770, making

temporarily

city.

JatilaVarman,
to

always

of that

which
"c.
"siDoU(a!^s3B7ffl;OT(y"?"@"
Museum

has

quite possible

it is

closed

was

of

hymns

that Madura

know

Madura,

city,though

the

of

one

stronghold of Sivaism, and

this Vaishnava

the

in

carried

at

that

of

Alagar

to

We

Alvar.

Tirumangai
been

Kudal

celebrated

worthy

have

held

contest
religious

temporary
con-

younger

to

or

A. D. 840

It is

is said

who

Alvar

'new

C'hittan

between

Perumal.

Kulasekhara

of

the

we

existence

Vishnu

been

is,he might have

; that

into

come

tant
impor-

facts

or
Srivilliputlur

only after A. D. 750, and that our

flourished
have
Periyalvarshould
and

this

omitted

account

should

'

323

SAINTS

by Kaliyan,he

Taking

inclined

are

VISHNUVITE

called

daughter

saints

was

Andal,
of

and

lady

named

believed

to

QuiBuunu^euniT
Periyalvar,

324

TAMIL

while
QuemtSI"ar'2err,

QupQ/oV^s

been
doubt

no

stanzas

considered

to be

she

deities at
In her

remained

Tirumalirumsolai.

of the

worship

her at

has
Srivilliputtur

festivals at this

is

have

described

by

The

been
"

the

her

was

the

God

and

devotion

and

to

Andal

is

so

local

by
deity adored
eclipsed. All the important

the

been

place

It must

esoteric

an

or

Vaishnavas

of

bemg

now

contemporary
"

of

have

may

Faraniatman

modern

that

of this

Vachakar

with

great

the

in the God-head.

absorption

attachment

of

work

marriage

of the atuian

which

the

dreams

marriages.

her poems,

Manikka

significance. The

this song

Brahman

by the

the

It
her

ministering to

describes

and

Vishnu,

that

in

she

at all Vaishnava

Tirukkovaiyaroi

honour

stories.

and

largelyinfluenced

final

Krishna's

Srirangam

with

all her

virgin throughout

Varanamayiram

was

and

days

remembered

union

Sri

She

of Vishnu

her

marriage

recited

worshipper

spent

life and

short

finest poem.

her

Vishnu

Nalayiraprabanthese the Tiruppavai

of

she

that

the

to

expositionof

an

that

appears

her

ardent

an

are

poems

be

of 173

consist

has

contributions

Her

Chittan.
dam

think

others

toundliag,but brouglitup by the saint

was

STUDIES

celebrated

are

chieflyin

lady Saint.
Nammalavap.

Conspicuous
Nammalvar
an

incarnation

commander

or

among

the

Satagopan.
of Senai
and

Vaishnava
He

has

Mudaliyar,

foremost

devotee

been
the

Saints

was

regarded

as

mythological

of Vishnu.

His

326

TAMIL

Like
the

all other

Visishtadvaitic

that Vishnu

alone

that He

is

Brahma

that
or

alvars

School

Siva

He

his firsttwo

worshippers,
is omnipresent and
His

other
of

padigams, and

of God

by

in
metaphysical,

Spinoza, and

of the

forms

conducting

the existence

with
relationship

in the third. About

Him
of God

His

and

His

to

and
teleological

of Descartes

descriptionof

He

of

believed

He

for the sake

proves

Vishnuvite

Vedanta.

only

are

assumed

of arguments,

clear

of

was

offer Moksha

could

and

different offices.

the fashion

Satagopan

uncreated, that

manilestations

means

STUDIES

means

the nature

gives

us

the world
of
and

in

ing
approachattributes

he says

(1)

eueSlit!LD6\)e\)isin
^eam"ve\"esr QlLJSsai"sans^"iesreijeotT

(2)

SuniL

His

si7e\)rTLU
Ssoss)iLi^
0iurijji

idea

explainedin

("f fruition
the

^SB\Q p ojuQuaQ^

or

QtsQeu^r bW)Lu

communion

following stanza

:
"

a?" sSt-^frQu).
4"S'i_js7(?au

with

God

is

THE

He

did

recognise

not

held

that di\ me

high

or

low

scale

make

could

man

"

SFa^ssirisneSl^ixi
Si^L^m^
(^eviBsifrisiQ)
.SFssaTL^iTeir
iseOii^T
insf)e\)fr^

and

distinctions

caste

alone

knowledge

in the social

3'i7

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

sr^^'Sesi

s"3(riT@^uD

feeari"iKsnrr

SSoi^'TIT
Jfll^lLifriT
^UDISLp-LUfTG STLLLDl^S^efT.
The

question

much

the

of

disputed. Diverse

Vaishnava
the

Kaliyug

him

B. C. 3102

or

this

opinions

take

Acharyas

of

age

to

and

is

Saint

very

The

are

current.

the

begmning

attempt

of

bridge

to

him
ciple
and his disgulfof time between
Nathamuni
(tenth century A. D.) by asserting

the

over

wide

that the Alvar

'the

Vaishnavas

there

are

the

There

century
leave

the above

(1)
from

The

A,

the

about

the

period.
words

and

or

English,
the opening

probable

age.

that

determine

his date.

indications

to

beginning

he

was

prove

of

the

the last of the

briefly
give them below
whether
judge for himself

shall
to
are

logicalor

language

of the
Our

and

We

conclusicjns

the Tamil

to

other

reader

Tamil

his

as

several

D.,

Saints.

to him

ascribe

Nammalvar

however,

of the

some

era

archavatar

his

writings of Tirumangai Alvar

events
to any
king or political

flourished

Vaishnava
and

the

of

works

he

tenth

would

allusions

no

are,

that

in

have

we

in

; while

the Christian

years of

teacher

idolic incarnation'

educated

As

his

was

of

Nammalvar

poets of the

makes
i4/2;(;ir

phrases

like

otherwise

Sangam
free

use

differs
demic
aca-

or

of

krit
Sans-

Sl^uS, euirs^sih^
sesnuLD^

".u

328

TAMIL

Qe\)irf6sresr mn^fj

STUDIES

lS^"sii,LD^rrQuirsihy
^i^ir^jeoij},ldits

(ssiisu(^^k^ua
; while

none

in the

writings.

and

earlyTamil

double

of the

pluralsin

modern.

particleof

these

With

will be

The

in

as

pluraisin seir
and
"ssinmiSm-jD"nssfr

is
(S^LL9(nj"^
the

regard to

present tense, the

observes
Nacchinarkiniyar

discovered

of

use

in

as

ears"r

in Sl^

tense

present

of

thus

of

use

learned

ratively
compa-

S)^

as

commentator

",eam8(}/DQemsurd"^

'^i-%nso enLpii^.
{Tol. II,204).
Ssu^iusi)(Lpssafr^^i\)

eiesru^

These

were

anterior to the seventh

different

the

of

and

yet, this

authors

Tamil

D.

above

the

afford

respective ages

periods ;

early

century A.

Philologicalvariations
livinglanguage like Tamil
determine

the

by

used

never

crucial

the

us

in

nature

test to

of

literaryworks

of

often

has

test

been

completelyignored not only by Tamil pandits, but

also by the earlycommentators
of I'amil classics.
(2) At the time of

Alvar

our

of the Puranas

most

come
alre.idy

into

existence

and

the

he

refers

Lin^a-Purana

It is

only

Saivas,

(IV.

5).

X.

for the

worship

observances

above
of

the

gods by

Puranas

in the

of
refers to

following lines:

had

been

speaks
by

prayers,
some

of

name

rules
ings,
offer-

of these

"

quotation distinctlyproves
piiranic rites

he

that contain

means

festivals. Nammalvar

and

The

of

to

when

had

that the observance

in its full

swing, and

that

deities had
of

days

already

temples

come

into

unknown

to the

Hindu

before

sy/??isu which
'

tenth

centuries

its

But

doubt

universal

on

"

the

Siva

days

of

that

seems

of Qsneir

form

the ninth
of

author

Silap-

) does, however, refer

A.D

the

had

custom

been

it was

as
Ilango-adikal,

between

had

other
and

and

had

cults

Vaishnavas.

been

Tondaradippodi
forth

"

an

so

in

our

had

effected

speak

their invectives

1. F. R. A. S. for

1908,p.

very

triumphant

sort

of

ciliation
recon-

Saivas

and

Tirumangai

and

the

vehemently

the non-Vaishnava
a":;ainst

910.

Epig. 'nci. Vol,

^j^upcrT/OssSlil".
"

sects

Brahmanism

that

that

the

Buddhism

out

Tirumalisai,

Alvars

Saiva

and

come

among

Alvar

our

and

end,

south, and

While

of

Jainism
to

come

Vishnu

time

Vaishnava

the

hand,

one

the

at

at least in the extreme

pour

Our

A. D.

time.
It

the

whether

in the

struggle
on

mentioned

century

The

"

we

(4)

is not

inscriptionsof

A. D,

D. 500

A.

thus,

use

Alvar's

almost

was

modern

more

padikaram (second century

to

its use

sixth

the

find in the

we

betel-leaf

populace prior to

speaks of Qeu/b^^

and

the

before

existence

writer,observes

one

author

any

of

chewing

because,as
Alvar

other

and

to Vishnu

Nammalvar.

The

(3)

by

of

large number

329

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

IX,

p. 90.

and

330

STUDIES

TAMIL

and

sects

in

religions,Nammalvar
one

Brahma

and

Vishnu.

from

the

Siva

as

Buddhism

had

other

will

brethern

as

cited

those
that

clearlyprove

of

had

the

in

and
Jainisin

in the Tamil

out

Vaishnavas

and

manifestations

following quotations

with

already died

that Saivas

each

of the

tions
men-

besides

Buddhists,

other

only

works

sections

and

Jains

comparison

Nammalvar's

previous

and

place

only casually

country

regard

to

come

:
"

Qsrrm"aps^ s="oSiu.'^QoSiQiLi"ij^iJD
(2) "SLS-SLDL^
idrresrQp^s

su.

QpaiLLL3.!TiT"
Qjsms^(T^eurrtwsCceurQiueur^ix)
; (3) jfjiEi(^iuii
li j (4) LDira^sslefTLD^tLK^
LSlirL"iQu(T^i"fTesrei]em
(c^0(^

(5)

It has

visited

all the

shrines

that

said before

been

V'aishnava
not

are

Nammalvar,

the

sung

him

by

that

for the lecital of

true, he
of

and
But

sung
we

hymns
see

in

after the

or

which

being

and

(c) Sri

and

praise of
this

Alvar

made

the

ments
arrangebe

birth-place

worshipped by him,

the

god

in

his

of that
work.

Varaguna Mangalam

Fandya

by

dox
story of the ortho-

visited

have

nothing of

Mangai

of

Tiruvoymoli at Srirangam

great Saint honoured

Varaguna
named

surely

must

Those

celebrated

Mangai

Tirumangai

Alvar

are

important

most

If the traditional

Vaishnavas

his time.

temples of

(a) Tirukkuriigur,(6) Varaguna

varamangalam.

Tirumangai

that

s^stai-^

king Varaguna.

village.
Again,

is

So

village
far

as

the

only

kings of

two

wherein

Vanamamalai,
immemoiial

Mutt,

Fandya

under

While

devoted

of

it the

on

from

name
new

in

famous
end
a

Mutt

of

the

platesit

the

known

remaining years
about

word

have

was

village

cancelled

boundaries

the

and

the

towards

villageis only

ungudi
has

well-

another

Alvar

Tirumangai

Sujjata

to

shrine

This

his life. Yet, he

of

the

built

D.

Tirukkui

from

this

A.

Nedum

having bestowed

and

been

king.

the

having

that the

is clear

where

shrine

that

Srivaramangalam

century

distance

following

of

water

of

^HO)

of Vishnu,

description of

should

the ninth

short

old tunes
of

name

Bhatta',.. From

given

of

libations

reign

reign,of

follower

Tenkalavalinadu,

in

Velangudi

its former

with

gave

in the

of the

year

and

(A.D.

plate grant

copper

most
Sadaiyan,...ihe

he

in the

or

tune

temple

forth

set

the seventeenth

current...

Vishnu

Ko-Maran-Sadaiyan

circumstances

from

extract

from

been

inio existence

came

king

the

have

there

impt^rlant

an

Vaishnava

of whom

the earher

and

name,

were

820. Further, Srivaramangalam

A,D.

reigned about

the

that

disclosed, there

have

epigraphicalresearches

331

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

spent
not

said
in

important temple anywhere

the
one

his

hymns.
{(j)
shrines

Sri

of modern

not

visited

was

not

as

in

it did

known

Villiputtur which

to

times

either
existence
not

the

come

bv

is

in the

into

Vaishnavas

famous

Tinnevelly district

days, '"r
the

it

by Nammalvar,

prominence
outside

was

Alvar, because

Tirumangai
in his

of the

one

or

was

not

village. Peri-

332

TAMIL

therefore

should

valvar

The

prefixed
while

Dravidian
all the

to

the

of

the

been

flourished

Satagopan,
of

Alvar's

Tiiumangai
otherwise.

was

\hese

of

pans

of his
and

Saiva

Aryan

for the

and

perhaps

Acharyas

Saints

may

collectingthe
intcj

laborious
the

was

we

one

been

have

why
those

predecessors, Appar

the

days

posterity.

to

cared

not

of

head

Alvars

and

Vaishnava

the

idea

compiling

probably subsequent

Nambiyandar

ot

Nammalvar

Saivas, the

into their

so

writings

sacred

the

of the

of

the

But

them
to

Nambi

of

the

of

sect.

From

[O)

volume,

undertaking

Saiva

above

of

sacred

one

and

had

works

than

lost while

were

Vaishnavas

got

later

understand

down

have

collection

Tirumangai

should

handed

in imitation

of the

centuries

Alvar

before

padi-

course

their

cannot

preservation of

Dravidian

theae

Had

hymns

contemporaries

Perhaps the
the

We

were

wanting.

greater easiness.

Tirmangai

Sambandar,

much

with

found

biographeis allegethe

Vaishnava

preserved "/or//on
fact

before

four

or

ally
Saints,especi-

the

during

Sri Nathamuni.

three
the

as

been

Nammalvar

assigned to

elapsed

other.

to each

of other

tunes

porary
contem-

{usm) is invariably

pan

or

lost

had

that

elder

an

unknown

works

of

compilation by

pans

been

padigams (decads) of

names

have

long period
Alvar

tune

of the

case

must

and

"

Tirumangai Alvar, it has

Probably
gams

have

Satagopan though

of

(7)

STUDIES

see

Kari

the

Elephant

that the builder

or

Rock

quoted
inscriptions

of the

Madhurakavi,

son

Vishnu
of

temple

Maran

and

334

TAMIL

after A.
has

D. 770

been

The

in the

proved

rich

have

almost

neglectedat

of

It is evident
least

that

this shrine
ruins

and

only
have

must

(9)The

time

on

this

believe

builder

the

and

should

before

A.

important argument
by

Alvar's

our

into

this

And

D. 900.

most

period of

fallen

have

is

that

abandonment;

the

the statement

Nathamuni
He

keeping

existence.
of

in favour

our

was

the last of all the Vaishnava

the

age of Nathamuni,

of

one

in

goes

on

to say

that

the

with

that

arrangement

Srirangam

of

Nathamuni

after much

1. Inci. Ant.

D.

1906, p.

232.

ado'

and

had

in A.D.

tradition

made

750)

died

certainlybe

it would

cherished

most

(Tirumangai Alvar, A.
Tiruvoymoliof Nammalvar
days

A.D. 582
'

that

Vaishnavas

of the orthodox

born

was

Vaishnavas

in the

the

Traditions
to his
disciples.
relating
scholars
do not
and
even
conflicting
agree
to
point.Mr. S. Krishnaswamy Aiyangar seems

are

922.

of

it

as

esteemed

his two
life

itself

surrounding country.

been

is furnished

shrine

completion

total

Agrahara

theorythat Satagopan
Saints

inscription

Nammalvar,

death

its

and

some

first

long period,say at
sufficiently
have
a
half, should
elapsed

and

its creation

between

the

the

of

soil of the

century

one

and

ominous

unproductive rocky

in

to

time

before

temple

the

the

to the

the

previous pages.

deserted

been

owing

is,

impossibilityof

Agrahara referred

should

now

the

but

STUDIES

by

for

fallen

and

he

had

i.

And,

Mr.

the

the

in
the

of

Alvar

recital

of

into desuetude
to

T.

revive

it at

Rajagopa-

THE

lachariar
the

VISHNUVITK

'that the sage

says

first quarter of

over

shall

We

informs

in

of

(bj died

Trichinopoly,

of age.

Now,

sifted in

arrivingat

also
of

may

here

other

therefore

says
was

that

these

settlements

'

points
of

one

of

which

have

after 906

(b) Sri

come

Nathamuni

of the Chola

2. Salem

Srirangam
30

be

years

carefully
There

rary
contempo-

trustworthy

and

present.
the

iParantaka

1,906-946

in the

early part

tax-free
called

Brahman

his

after

2.

In other

into

existence

nicle
chro-

Kongu

words
some

own

this
time

A. D.

gaikonda Cholapuram

1. The

the

was

or

to

him

not

was
'

Chola-

Nathamuni.

many

Viranaiayanapuram

he

25

of Vishnu

created

district

at

about

for the

devotee

the

that

died

Viranarayana

he

agrahara must

Sc. "

who

are

in the

in

(c)

was

born

Gangaikoi\da

making

set aside

great

of his life and

name

and

age

Aciiaryas

Was

at

three

the

but
be

Vaishnava

regards Viranarayanapurm

(a) As

A.D.)

are

traditions

Kamban,

the

Narayanapuram

grandfatherof Alavandar,
when
Sri Ramanujacharya

are

just

Guru-

statements.

Sri Nathamuni

and

Arcot,

puram

in

lived

and

century

these

lives

Vira

of

of South

the

or

(a) that

us

agrahara

examine

now

paramparai

the ninth

somewhere

born

was

years' ^.

hundred

335

SAINTS

is believed
which

to
was

have

died

made

at Gan-

the

king Rajendra (A. D. 1011-1044)

hid.

capital
about

Rev, 1908, p. 280.

Dt. Manual.

Lit.,Vol. xiv.

Vol. II. p.

375

and

Madras

journal

of

336

TAMIL

the year

1022.

A.

D., he

1025

should

a
sufficiently
long

believe

that

such

long period.

of

Vishnuvardhana

Even

if

him

allow

we

which

death

Alavandar's

he

that

grand-fatherNatharauni
Alavandar

he
eighty,

should

Nathamuni

was

for

direct

moli
25

A.D.

is,he may
24
to

been

born

54

to

to

discipleof

his fellow

student) who

in the Dvapura
Further

Alvars,as

that

Yuga

he should
one

of

our

or
former
re-

1134

A.

he

115

thirtyyears

old

the year of

as

survived

his

ting
Gran-

969

it is not

when

bable
impro-

about

to

have

20

Saint.
alive

the

or

In
in

writings

enquired one
Alvar

was

Tiruvoy-

been

that about

is believed

We

Nathau7uni

was

of

age

A.D.

revered

Madhurakavi

D.

of

age

studied

have

Sri Nathamuni

Deva

about

and

must

kusadasa,

Bitti

advanced

most

935. Moreover, it is said

Nammalvar,

for

beget a grandson.

believe

our

Nammalvar

words

lived

25 years.

or

; and

Nammalvar

under

have

have

an

55

or

to

reason

great Vaishnava

Yoga philosophy when

years of age

other

of

and

This

be assumed

of this age

discipleof

years.

livingin

lived

about

inclined

of 110

about

some

have

man

therefore

are
a

915

could

was

was

must

about

unusually long

an

that

certain

1049,

that

the

about

born

inscriptionsof

Mysore,

died

sage

there is every

Yogi,

Ramanujacharya

years, it is
in A. D.

age

an

age, and

to the

(c)According

our

been

have

he, being

Sri

that

Admitting

D., and this giveshim

A.
is

STUDIES

Paran-

(afterwards
been

born

!
have

also been

the

last

of the

says
early Acharyas distinctly

in his

dated

of

of the

one

about

1004

of Rajaraja Chola
inscriptions

D.

A.

Kurugur

famous

propogandistwork of Nathamuni
visit the royal courts of Chola kings.
the custom
of those
times to give
villages,of

sovereignsto
gratitudeas

and

men

the

the

it

to
was

of

names

of

reigning

reverence

will

names

proper

due

used

Further

of

out

women,

following

who

Saints and

renowned

the

as
was

suppose

to the

famous

infer that

to

are

the

as

appears

it we
dancing girl. From
this village
had by that time become
birth place of Nammalvar.
This we
name

could

after Nammalvar.

In

(10).

in the

understanding how
Tirumangai Alvar

our

face of this clear statement

lived

[btreofniSuLoeiB^^ir

ibt^^s(^

"

4000

taught the

that Nammalvar
QirTL^p^(ff)!h(TuiiJD

Nathamuni
hymns to
It escapes
(Suitl^Cdoj.

have

337

SAINTS

VISHNUVITE

THE

or

show:

^(T^rsrTisijssiTSr^
^@(75"ss_/f,
eSlQpuusajirujesr,
"3f-i^fr
"^"/'"gff'T^^
; and this sort of naming first took
urresan^iu ^"s^rriflujeisr

personages

the

Chola

same

temple

Hultzsch

above

reasons

long

time

pious
taken

this

should

reformers

place.
22

An
of

name

But

was

not

might
have

of
inscription

thedeilyof

this

reallythe
think

their
was

From

not

But

that

the

this Dr.

'must

1000.'

D.

passedafter

before

occurrences

that Nammalvar
A.

before

scholars

Some

calls the

to think

centuries

remarkable

noteworthy

asTiruvoymolidevar.

seems

lived

these

in their memories.

king

at Ukkal

of

time
those

when

or

quitefresh

were

life

the

place during

have

for

the

case.
a

considerably

the death

deification

of these

could

at all necessary,

have
when

338

TAMIL

consider

we

period of

this

of

halo

the

the

their

sectarian

divine

Vaishnava

of the

Ramanuja

immediately after

of

the

eve

has

been

The

1000

that

A.D.

which

muni,

on

the

which

devised

in

vogue

the

his

be

Manavalamamuni
of

these

direct

archavatar

support

ior
poster-

years

is,therefore,clear

difference

and

tenth

the

their

in

much

3500

of

years

discipleNatha-

theory of

the

rejected as
and

that

Saints

two

Aiyangar placesso

fabulous

any

Nammalvar

our

firsthalf of

relatingto

Acharayas rests,must
of

settingup
into

hundred

It

Krishnaswamy

Nammalvar

between

of

it

And

world.

came

that

the

in

Alvar.

traditional stories

and

his

away

lead
irresistably

is full two

Tirumangai
S.

saints

to conclude

century

faith

tence,
earthlyexis-

of his

custom

must

arguments
flourished

Mr.

orders,

A.D.

reader

which

his

gave

the

canonized

have

the

biographies

to

the other

departure to

should

to

in

even

images of Sri

obedience

in

Manavalamamuni

these

above

unbiassed

in the

that copper

termination

said above

only after

told

shone

pot for the making of his image just on

his

images for

had

are

up,

the

that

water

copper

We

set

(A.D. 950-1150),and

which

glory

of

rehgious movements

reforms

Acharyas

were

and

the

spiritand

life time.

own

STUDIES

his

nava
Vaish-

pure

coctions
con-

predecessors,
cherished

absurdly

beliefs.
To

summarise

regardingthe
of the Vaishnava

the

Vaishnava
sect

results

of

our

Saints: (1) the

began

in

the

discussions
reformation

Pallava

country

THE

and

slowly

desa

in

VISHNUVITE

but

steadily

the

Tirumalisaiyar,
and

all

Nammalvar

latest; (3)

when

struggling

for

the

first

of

religions
died

of

that
honour

were

is

A.

of

the

built

in

all

bitterest

and

latter

religions

Tamil

been

Buddhists
were

(4)

country;
Saints

when

and

the

two

had
and

very

Saints;

and

the

950,

Tamil

when

the

reconciled;

Nammalvar

deities,
the

the

Jains

country

during

Brahmanic

and

"

and

550

the

was

Buddhism

had

D.

earliest,

Mannan

lived

Tamil

flourished

country

Vaishnava

Vaishnava

the

between

being

the

Kaliyan

Alvars

the

Jainismand

"

Vaishnavas

and

the

of

Acharyas

in

out

the

and

the

were

were

two
in

last

the

Tirumalisaiyar,

all

the

Pandya.

Alvars'

Tirumangai

Saivas,

existence

Nammalvar,

greatest

Pandya

who

the

as

'First

Nadu,

the

the

flourished

Saivas

Tondai

Alvar
to

nearly

of

far

as

the

Tirumalisaiyar,

opponents

atheistic

(2)

of

Tondaradippodi

the

travelled

South;

339

SAINTS

(5)
the

were

(6)

and

period,

pannmic
when
Vishnu

districts.

lastly,

temples
and

in

Siva,

XII

THE
The

ORIGIN

India

is

relationship

exact

members

of that

of this

has

one

problem

made,

which

is not

historical

an

and

vague

to be

regard

it

as

while

think

that
to

last^seems

Indian
it is

extreme

of

Tamil
view

Tamil

the

or

old

are

prompted by

others

Tamil,

origin.
a

length.

to

deserve

an

examination

to

it had

false

patriotism ;*andthe subjectis interesting and

enough

it

prone

that

and

its very

for

believe

dialect of

Sanskrit

and

remain

Kanarese,

of Malabar

from

Unless

scholars

Telugu

scholars

dialect

with

do
an

like

cussion
distion
solu-

The

must

Some

highly developed

few

nothing

of

indecisive.

sister of Tamil

conclusion

other

matter.

study of

an

yet,

hot

some

scholars.
easy

and

to the

subjectof

an

people

present

family ;

it bears

Dravidian

Malayalam languages his

ever

of

It is at

Dravidian

family is
ihe

among

ALAM

millions

seven

Malayalam.

important language of the

the

MALAY

of about

home-speech

in Southern

OF

at

The

sense

portant
imsome

342

TAMIL

much

difference

forms

of the two

callingboth
The

it

proud

to

'

Malabar

of Kerala

called

rather

or
colloquial

the

known

Desa

Tamilar

and

by

followingquotation

language.

Chera

or

themselves

be

'

vulgar

in
justified

and they were

languages,
the

as

people

century

in the

STUDIES

that

will show

in

third

the

thought

even
'

sweet

name

the

as

:
"

siTiuQeuppi^s"ss)"" sesrs^th eSeas^iu^iM

Qs^isi^lL"
Qj"S!rpear"ssieij^LJ uSsi^ih.
The
essay is

containing

the

Ainkurunuru
written

work

by live
compiled

and

the

or

relatingto

home-speech

might conveniently be
of
*

under

the

short

poets

taken

period is the

same

Hundreds'.

of the

the orders

It

Kerala

of

the

the

of

Chera

greater importance,but belonging

period is Silappadikaram.

same

Ilango-Adikal.a

by

younger
and

king

Senguttuvan,

Tamil

All
major epics.

or

usages
as

like

king

or

these teem

Tamil

works

not), Quir^^

of

with

'

the

the

Chera

the

are

Tamil.

five
'

dered
consiWords

"5s"siQ@iih
(he-buffalo),

euilisf.
(basket),"c., which
of

to

Malabaricms

which

pure

almost

of

one

slangor provincialismsin

6a)"/^?sw(camp),

these

forms

third

composed

was

brother

peculiarto Malayalam, but

6p")eorr (must

It

was

country

A
Yanaikkat-chey-Mandaram-Seral-Irum-porai.
work

as

Malayalam language.

about

Five

different

the

tenth

the

in

subjectswhose

originsof

Tamil

Another

it

And

reviewed

earliest literary
record
their

kingsand

Tamil.

have

we

probablythe

the Chera
was

which

work

Sil.

"

Kerala

country,

occur
are

in
still

THE

in the

current

when

vancore

The

ORIGIN

language of

they had

become

Cheraman

Chera

and

ninth

century.

refer

must

of the

reader

the

MalayalaraLiterature'
It must,

The

other

and

to

the

of

two

the

were

eighth

literaryremains

'Tirumurai,

Pillai's

'

History of
the Alvars.

chapteron

our

we
'

the eleventh

to

or

grammar

on

during

Govinda

Mr,

Saivas, to

seventh

treatise

their

For

Perumal-

prince

flourished

and

Malabar

Aiyanarita-

were

the

was

'Venba-Malai,'

the

of

kings

He

wrote

in Tamil.

Kulasekara

about

D,

A.

dynasty

entitled

and

flourished

eighth century

Kerala

Tra-

and

Malabar

obsolete

of

Perumal

Aiyanaritanar

or

authors

343

MALAYALAM

spoken

later Tamil

nar,

OF

however, be pointedout here

that the proportion

Sanskrit

Tamil

of

the Chera

in

words

the

early

works

of

namely, Ainkurunuru, Paditrupis comparaVenbamalai

pattu, Silappadikaram and
tively
small, while in the later writings of the
very
country,

saints"

Kerala

and

Cheraman

higher,mainly owing
Kulasekara

Tamil

poet
visited

who,

Kamban

large

(A. D.

it is perceptibly

"

influence.

to Brahmanical

Sanskrit

according

Kerala

before

yana

also

was

Kulasekara

and

the

on

the

was

Lectures

latest

tion,
tradi-

current

lectured

audiances

1145-1205).

to

The

poet.

in

Rama-

famous
Tamil

on

evidently popular and much

during this period, and
appreciated in Kerala
to note that even
it is interesting
today Kambaramayatrels
is recited and commented
nam
by specialminsupon

the

Ramayana

or

class of

were

The
wandenng preachers,

firstworks

344
in

TAMIL

the

early Malayalam language

'

Ramacharitram

'

In ancient

Tolkapyain
at least

of

Nadus

seven

and

Karka

Nadu,

called

the

us

that

The

bazar),hodu
kad

of

names

as

to the Chera

or

that

the Tamils.

they

were

The

Coimbatore

the

Two

Tamil

Tirumalai

the

on

of

people

hill

Tagadur (Salem

of

Vanji family. Sitato

that

say

it

tottam

Malabar

are

and

of

hill), kadii

(a garden
all pure

or

or

canal),padi,

vayal,erl,pattii,
Tamil

built
originally
names

core
Travan-

like, seri,iir, angadi (a

(summit

ktmdu, tali,irnppUy"c.,
indicate

and

needless

is

also

were

Malayaraan

Kongans.

karai, hirai, knlam, knricchi,kalam,

by

kings

hence

or

Malainadu

dominion.

sufhxes

kod

tod
(a forest),

it

in
villages

have
or

and

or

Kollimalais). For

the

Ezhini

Adigaman

the Chera

which

of

also

Nilgirisand

is the

Kuda

literature

called

are

the Chera

Jain temple

district)belonged

within

them,

known

were

inscriptionsin
inform

(Lord

under

the country

was

Tamil

later

Kongu country (Salem

was
districts)

Venadu,

"

Kodum

Puzhiyan,Kuttuvan, Kuda-Nadan,

sometime

Nadu

In

the
had

kingdom

in all of which

Cochin

Hence

Kolli-chilamban

and

that this

Sitanadu,Kuttanadu,

and

Malai-mandalam.

variably
is in-

from

country; and

spoken.

was

are

Kerala

or

provinces,namely

or

Malabar, Travancore
or

Tamil

Malayama Nadu,

Tamil

vulgar

as

which

'

great work.

Chera

it might be inferred

Puzhinadu,
Nadu

Ramayanam

literature

the

accordingly

are

of Kamban's

Tamil

spoken

'

the

and

after the model

more

STUDIES

of Malabar

words

and

and

occupied

villageslike

345

MALAYALAM

OF

ORIGIN

THE

Ja^m^V-kadu, and
Mel (westor upper)-muri,A/e/-attur,
support
Kazhaui-'^d.vd.mb'a.
of Kerala

inhabitants
from

(west)in

merku

and

Tamil,

the

'

that

confirms

originof
Mr.

the

sixth

or

'

dative

only

in

Qipsi^
with

lyingeast

'

became
their

Western

the
an

Ghauts

anomaly

that the

The

and

in both
can

be

word

immigrants

the 'east

Tamil

is

particle
"

Later
or

used

taken

was

by

significance
country

'

the

modern

Tamil

word

both

on

This

is

sides
no

of

doubt

explained only by accepting

of
from

the

Malayalam country

the East

QiDp(^ has, however,

its ancient

ward
'down-

Notwithstanding

languages.

earlyinhabitants

Tamil

were

and

tions,
direc-

four

Tamil

the

fifth

(^eaari^,

meant

place

to

seems

direction.'

Ghauts.

to denote

ment
argu-

to the

the

reverse
strikingly
configurationof
countries, the
Malayalam and Tamil
come

it

words

the

@Lps(^has

spoken

classical

positionof

from

the Tamil

Prior

acquired that

which

to the

of the

doubt

the

meaning

@"_i(5

Qiop^

well
Cald-

This

then

Qmp(^

In all these

upward.'

reference

of

Tamil

the

literature,and

and

of Tamilians'.

Q^/b(^ expressed

@ssari@ and

on

D.

termination

case

(east)and

it is

whom

ingenious.

Sli^d(^and

and

Again,

off.shoot

an

people, though

and
A.

century

is

shadow

Malayalam

while
'

beyond

(aji_"5(5and

(5L_i@j

kizhakku

people by

the

fanciful

Logan

words

Malayalam

originallya colony

were

Dravidians.

Malayalam language, Dr.

the

that

argues

Tamil

of Tamil

existence

the

were

ancient

the

theory that

the

meaning

coast

retained
'

districts.
in Malayalam

upward ',and

its

346

TAMIL

STUDIES

significanceis expressed by

modern

the
or
Liu^-i^rTuSI^
of Dr.

correctness

the

suggests that
with

reference

This
been

the

and

very

should

Ithe

have

never

Logan
coined

Qio/bcgwere

for 'east' and

'west' should

in all the Dravidian

coin

necessityto

padi-jnayiruin

Mr.

settingof the sun.

ingenious,because, if that had

found

and

the

rise and

the

to

pound
com-

Doubting

argument

Qtpi(gand

the case, the words

cognates

settingsun.'

Caldwell's

terms

to be

seems

'

Tamil

place

been

of

languages;
Tamil

compound
simple

be

word

merkii,.

one,

felt by the earlyinhabitants

of

Kerala.

Among

of the West

the towns

Kadalundi), Mandai,
frequently
famous

Chera

was

Musiri
Tamil

by

centre

following quotations from

will be

found

division

other

ancient

in

of the

emporium

trade

of the pepper

the

Vanji

while

Poraiyan,

was

of

division

occur

Tondi

literature.

famous

(modern

Vanji

metropolis of the

the

(Gr. Mouziris)was
and

and

capitalof

ruled

country

Musiri
West

early

sea-port and

Karur

or

in

coast Tondi

India.

The

literature

Tamil

interesting
-.
"

(1) Qs^iiiQsrr/b,
(^LLQeuanQ^'emL^. Ain, 178.
"

QufT puiBs^iiy
luit pS'SSi(TQsrri(^lB
SL^^Q^rrsBsfl
(2) s"s\)ih^i^

^^suiJOuuJ^ (SUQ^iBjb^uLjib
in'^eo^^rTJQpik}
su.pQTfnQp(s^

eSesiQuir"diB^nir
Hi5Si6\)iS)seir
(^LL""sijeor(TpLp'a(gSL"esr
^

Qpsr^.
QPlfisS"sr
"

Pur.

343.

Pat.
(3)^uj i)(Spas (^iLQisumeuQ^L^ssreOeunuiSeoein^Q.
"

The

above

are

cities of

commercial

and

3.

political

THE

importance.

ORIGIN

Tamil

of
descriptions
who

the

Among
These

are

visited

by

the

seventh

because
of

of

sang

it.

navoy,

and

Alvar

about

Appar

king

Chera

the

addition

Nammalvar
these

to

of the

shrines

Tiru-

by Tirumangai

visited

Tiruvallavazh,were
750

temporary
con-

Tirumuzhikalam,

country

A.D.

Perumal

Cheraman

Vaishnava

the

Among

in

to be

saint,Sundarar,

one

were

Sambandar

and

Tiruvanjaikularaseems

only

Tamil-Malayaiam

in

saints

Tamil

which

shrines

Siva

famous

century.

later one,

them.

first
religiouscelebrity come
(near Quilon).
Tirucchengunrur
of

seats

Saints,

about

hymns

spot

the

by

of

and

the

the

on

towns

Gokarnara

visited

shrines

repletewith

is

religiousliterature

Hindu

composed

347

MALAYALAM

OF

tions
(A.D. 920) men-

Tiruvan-

Trivandram,

parisaram, Tirukatkarai,
Tiruchengunrur,
Tirupuliyur,

Tiruvanvandur,
Tiruvaranvilai.

could
of

have

The

Vishnu

was

days

of Nammalvar

an

that

which

last town

river

shrine

sung

built

on

time

750.

Chittar

the

settlement

Brahman

only

Tiruchengunrur

is after A. D.
was

important

at

has

only after the

into existence

come

Tirumangai Alvar,
This

Perumal

Kulasekhara

Vittuvakkod.

and

Tiruvattaru, Tirukkadittanam

in the

(A- D- 920) wherein, as described

lived.
^miri^ 9iT QfisunaSiTeu
by him, 3,000 Brahmans
have therefore
;Sihu^ (VIII, iv. 10.) We
Q"j^lLutTiseiT
"

every

reason

to

believe

mbi-sri, Nambi-tiru

or

Nambi,

which
^LJoi^rrireisr
and
^tJounmLi^.
^thi^iriTeiir
1.

Compare

that the Nambudri

Tamil
has

(or Na-

ulclSImeaning 'a

become

in

Malayalam

MS

TAMIL

noble

Brahmans

man')

between

vancore

Christian

era.

account

by
from

that this
Kadamba

of

settled

it

their

going

known

as

this

on

back
sources

founder

of

the

around

to

the

early part

Brahmans

and

front,

other

from

Namburi
in

the

grow

is about

made

were

must,

Gokarnam,

migration to the south

have
taken
must
place during the
The
centuries.
example of Mayuravarma
their

followed

time, who

by

invited
the

the Chola
small

and

Pandya kings

colonies

of Brahmans

SoliyaBrahmans.

does

not

that

mean

in the

Brahmans

no

The

century.

seventh

and

But

they

learn

we

Mayuravarma

centre

was

now

But

period and

this
this

of the

to

said,to prevent

therefore,have

sixth

and

where

"

of the sixth

from

lock

settle first at

to

the
king was Mayurasarma
familyand not Parasurama.

date

during

made

Kanara,

home.

origmal

and

Punjab

it is

as

of the

eighth centuries

duringthe eighteenth
brought down
by Parasu-

were

their hind

perhaps

and

Tra-

and

Brahman

in South

to shave

The

sixth

in Malabar

a mythological
According to Keralolpatti,
of the Malayalam country composed
bably
pro-

the

Gokarnam

their

the

Brahmans

century,
rama

settled

Nambudri

STUDIES

Tamil

there

were

lutely
abso-

country before

the

sixth century.
The
and

Jainism.

navas,
were

were

country

of

The

course

was

deeply plunged

not

many

Saivas and

non-Brahman

instigatedby

contending against
Brahman

in Buddhism

the

few

Vaish-

Brahmans,^

There
religionists.
religiousinstitutions

these

350

TAMIL

All the Brahman

Brahmans.

Saiva

and

"

sikhai

Tamils

'

saints

Brahman

front-locked'

steadilyunder
Brahman
immigrants

later

immigrants who
the
kings from
by Tamil
century downwards, kept
These

later

formed

class and

to the

Most

of the

colony

land

of Brahmans

while

the

Bhatta

taken

the southern

the country

see

we

when

Kerala

Telugu
that

Tamil

poets

"

Chovvar'

name

Tamil

which

that

may

usually applied to
districts.

be

the

Dravi-

superior
the later

or

The

the

the

north-west,
have

to

appear

the

early

entered

Telugu country
settled

in Kerala

All the lands

it should

the

been
the

be

were

corruption

called

ordinary

of
or

Tamil

Paditruppattu. we
presents
and

of Malabar

Cherumars

only in

so

in the

case

lavished

kings

the

as

they the solejeiimis

; and

From

Brahmans

and

It is said

1.

not

Chera

the

learn

the

have

Brahmans

why

country.

distinct

period.

from

were

has

such

eighth

SoliyaBrahmans.

to

Brahmans

specialreason

no

north.

the

with

this

unmhabited.

not

was

of

Bhatta

through

route

wholly theirs,nor

not

or

later

Nambudri

the

When

the

of

speciallyinvited

the

or

seem

or

the

to be considered

districts

Tamil-Malayalam

influence

themselves

early

civiHsation,

from

middle

belong to

Brahmans

Narabi

the

were

to

grants

The

their

social alliance

no

came
They, therefore,
Nambis, Narabudris

dians.

or

for

under

this Purva-

to

Brahmans.

them

to

and

ministers

developed

the

Vaishnava

"

kings belonged

indebted

were

which

the

Tamil

the

or

of

some

ancient

the

STUDIES

the

Sabhaiyar
plebeian

upon

Travan-

Narabudris
or

Savaiyar

Brahmans

as
a

of the

ORIGIN

THE

villagesin

from

all these

Moreover,

Nambudris
fact

from

time

the total

by

the

gave

in

of

course

exclusive

Nambudris
The

ownership

even

Chera,

castes.

Malabar

The
castes

from

Upper
free ot

granted

theory

identity
with

of

of

ture
litera-

Kerala,

Nambudri

advantage
in the

the

which

Nambudri's

Kerala

their

their

country.

ownership,

the

false traditions.

Chola

all the

Tamil

respect for

all

fabricated

by

to

reverence

native

itself

to

like the

inhabited

of

undue

an

showed

support ihe

to

their

the latter

time

country

rightto dispose

inhabitants

and

general ignorance

And

Kerala

were

the

neglect of

Dravidian

Brahmans

for their maintenance.

Brahmadayam

But

been

Travancore.

and

whole

lands

such

Nambis

the

they brought

time,

to

his

of

Brahmans

before

Malabar

whom^

poet

to

the country

Nambudri

occurred
in

country

then

could

its

Brahmans,

as

How

the

the

portion

kings,and they had

out
they pleased. And

learned

tax

gave

be that the

to

seems

as

India

had

settled

belonged to
of it

all

the hill Nanra

king

property of

Brahman
kadu
of Umbar-

revenues

grants be made, had

land

exclusive

The

top of

Kappiyanar.

to

enormous

or

the

500

given
the

to

Selvakkadunko

vi^hile another

country

have

to

the

Senguttuvan
;

his view

Kapilar ;

the

Paranar

to

within

said

the district of Umbarkadu

poet Kannanar

was

is

Imayavarman

core.

351

MALAYALAM

OF

and

Pandya

early

of

Tamil

those

inscriptions of RajarajaChola

tribes

of

some

that

(A.

countries,

these

minor
in

occur

D.

and

985

"

the

1013)

352

TAMIL

has

been

noticed

of

Kerala, the

the

Nayars, the
the

though

before, Of the

remaining

numerically most
Tiyans, the Iluvans

of which

none

mans,

STUDIES

found

in the

cheri,Ayancheri, Valayanad, Parayancheri

in

puram

the

other

and

that Kerala

Then,
how

how

of the

About
Tamil

Tamil

or

more

soil in which

survive

to

Tamil

the

people
of the

nature

conventional

the

and

Vellalas, Maravas,

Kuravas

Pallars,and

corresponding

the

according to

lived

they

like the

and

ago ail the modern

years

in existence;

not

were

the

to

Tamils.

existence

into

come

the

districts ?

into tribes

divided

names

castes

thousand

castes

were

these

Palli-

and

clearlyprove

solelyby

they ethnicallyrelated

are

castes

inhabited

once

did

district

Malabar

of the

was

east,

Vailuvanad, Ponnani

Kunimbranad,

taluks

Cheru-

the

and

are

villageslike Vellancheri, Ida-

of

names

important

to be

now

are

castes

tribal

Idaiyans,Mallars,

this

day in

Tamil

the

districts.
The

word

Nayar,
of

largenumber
The

present

accretion

to

like Vellala

cultivating
castes,is

Nayar

caste

it of

has

Tamil

Iluvans),

Pallis),and
the

of

lastly of

Panikkan
Pallichan

important sub-divisions

meaning

of

Agattucharna and

later innovations

introduced

name,

gradual

the

of
(sub-division
and

Vellala

the

Vaniyan
(oil-presser),
or
Kol-ayan (Tamil

Chakkan

and

vague

by

grown

(traderor oil-monger),Eruman
shepherd),Kanisan

includes

which

(Tamil

Urali

Among

castes.

has

Nayars,'Sudran'
Purattucharna

after

Hyder's

the

are

no

only

invasion.

THE

Attikkuricchi

late

A. D.

as

of

are

of the
the

find

we

the descendants
West

Vellaias

Thus,

none

extraction

Telugu

Coast.
as

the

of the

cient
an-

believed

as

by

scholars.

some

The
the

of Malabar.

caste
cultivating

Nayars

1320

be

to

seem

territorial

only

are

Vellaias

or

353

MALAYALAM

Vattakadan

Velirs

the pure

As

and

OF

alone
Kiriyattils

names,

of

ORIGIN

of the Chera

armies

people of

the

warriors:

fine stalwart

this

And
feudal

"

confirmed

chieftains
of

Zamorin

by

and

country,' and

Zamorin,

konan

is a titleof the

the

division
sub-

Pogondan

Idaiyans. 'Kunnala-kon',
is a

{kuriinila-kon)
meaning
small

of the

some

Travancore, like

Calicut,belonged to the

of the titles of the

uufrn^s

1-3.

the fact that

of Malabar

the Coimbatore

01

one

(1) ir-irmusaL^^QsmEisfTQ^rrQeu

"

Si I. xxix.
Qs'iEi(^LL"isuesr.
is

of

race

siaaasuQuir
Qs^isJS'SfnhQaiiLL(Sd

Qsitesit
ea)LD,i^si!r
QuitSlu

were

^a'^LpiTisffl
QfirL^mtoae^"sT
(^nuSjb^'"f
p

(2) Q"i^n^p(^

seem

who

Kongu country

from

recruited

kings were

pure

chief

'

pression
ex-

king of a
Konan-tiru, or

'

Konatiri

Tamil

or

cr

Idaiyansof Coimbatore,

Madura

Tinnevelly districts. In Malabar, Idaiyans are

Eruman
called Kol-Ayan3 and
(bu"falo-men); and
and

these

convinced

Attikurichi' from

Sanskrit

2.
as

the sub-castes

among
not

1.
'

are

We

The

are

Cherumars

Ilankoil,which

Telugu

Kol is

of the correctness
Asti

bone,

preciselythe

and

of

Tamil

same

title

the

kura

districts.

uf

which

contraction

while

'GoUa'

'ayan' is that

'

as

of the Tamil

shepherd caste,
23

Nayars.The

is

name

etymology
to

the natives of the soil address

or

Vellaias

to the ancient

3.

is

of

cut.
the

Ilankokkal

the

of Tamil

name

of

Nayars
'

given

of

Idaiyans.

the

354

TAMIL

"niwm;i

treated

the

surprisingthat the Tan

sub-caste of Nayars, when

as

of them

some

of
Tanj ore inscriptions

It is not

century.

Idaiyarsare
find

in the

appears

venth

STUDIES

elevated
The

triya Samantas.

of

the rank

to

even

Ksha-

Siviyar(palankeen bearers)

and

Agattu-Charna sub-divisions of the Tamil Idaiyani

note- worthy, as affording
caste are
a
connecting Hnk

the

Tamil

districts

Idaiyarsheld
the

and

the

Samanta

and

of the

Kongu country,

they

of the

conquest

the first

about

shows

had

the

second

The
man,

and

who
a

appears

as

1. It will

Madura

kattayara law

be

deed

the

Nayar

of 1523
or

of inheritance

after the

army
Chera

kings

88.

or

the

in

name

Vellalas
caste.

that

in

Pendukku

is followed.

one

sub-caste

-mekki,

In

of this caste

Valli-Sattanmar,but
the

small

son
compari-

and

Nayakar

the

cavalry.)

means

Idaiyans

him

opposed

reallyso

A.D.

to observe

called
district,

contributed

swift-footed

were

Kongu

Valli-Alar
curious

the

Chituvan

or

Cherumans

constituted

Malayalam

in the

Idaiyansof

the robust

chieftams

century.

Cheruman
the

with

of

"

the

word

constitution

the

ojeemi"QirnLLis^.
Pad'
L\iT(sS
(Defeated the Idaiyachieftains who
routed

the

own

Chera

an"i)"su""

and

cattle',

that

They

men.

Kongu country by

or

in

Idaiyans,especially

their

to the

commanders

soldiers and

This

castes,

good cavalry

were

ones

place in

Nayar

of

'young

'children.'

dominant

bar.
of Mala-

Nayars

which
"i"To/and Sli"rriis"r,

signifythe

Malabar

in

denote

and

the Samantas

(^^-^fand

words

The
the

and

Ihem

between

the

not

of

as

Idaiyans

Marumak-

THE

'

Valli

'

nerumars.

ORIGlisi

be

to

seems

"'^ome interesting
sub-divisions
ike

and

Pallans

Tamil

of these

manners

Cherumas

the

whom

we

feel

Tiyans

to discuss

Tiyans of

and

called
of

name

toddy

the

Malabar

oxogamous

illams,and

Pazhayar

drawers

'.

appended

well

to

of

which
A

go further

between

the

Tamil
castes

had

Telugus, as

into

is

note

point

on

Kerala

provinces.

None

connection

is believed

in

some

ous
homogenethe

to

and

Tinnevelly

of

the

meaning

has, however,
give

question.

and

by

goes

it will

of

latter.

Malabar

word

and

this

strength

North

Tiyan

problem

peoples of

any

of the

Tamil

this volume

this

their

well,

possible

not

the former

interestingfacts concerning
not

as

of Madura

one

latter

strangers

are

is

same

as

numerical

great

groups

Izhavans

the

it

the

soldiers.

districts

India

as

and

they

strictlyto

seem

Further,the

been

That

the

and

Kerala, the

Tamil

Southern

to

here.

nature

are

of

lluvans
in the

that

conclude

difficulty.Whether

some

Tiyans

and

found

are

autochthones

of the

inheritance,agree

might

one

Tamil

the

and

belonged to one
Naga-Dravidian field labourers

for

of

of

and

customs

in Malabar

laws

the

among

Pallans

and

tribe of

that

completely

the

Moreover,

their

(Irulanor

found

are

tribes both

districts,
including

or

agrestic tribe,
Idangai (left-hand),

of this

Vettuvan

also.

'Villi',

iui

(ploughmen),
Pallan, Paraiyan,Rolan
(irrigators),

VaJluvan
Villi),

As

mistake

Eralan

Kaladi

so

355

MALAYALAM

OF

We

ethnical
the

the

early

quarters.

need

affinity
other

two

whatever

some

cient
an-

Malabar

with

the

3^6
H
or

STUDIES

TAMIL

cii all

real

no

and

and

no

the

scholars

grants from

to

trace

the

as

invited

of

They
colloquial Malayalam
Kerala

country

language

of

of the

early

school

and

between

difference

antiquityof

In

the

be

work

the

under

the
of

the

language'.
due

The
the

and

certainlyto the

settled

for the
the

literary

literaryTamil

and

from

early poets

formed

court

reason

that the

opinion

the

affected by influence

much

For, while

Travancore

doing useful

that

difference

language
colloquial

documents.
1.

distinct

its literature and

language" cannot
the

quite

donors

rule

to

was

the

colloquial Tamil"

language,

also of

developed

for

foreign extraction,

poets, who

Tamil

plate

utilised

are

doubt

no

our

of the

copper

the

Brahmans

and
inscriptions

(Malabar) were

the

and

of

at

growth

be

Tamil

.-iumbudri

the

by

long

Sundram

Malayalam

kings

or

the

not

the

in

are

Perumals

were

should

growth

grants

P.

materials

that

think

to

seem

Malabar

the

tracing

irregular and

few

attempt
Malayalam language.
Some

copper-plategrants

very

shall

disposalwe

\itt\e

systematicexplorationshave yet
regular epigraphicaliresearches

With

undertaken.

few

which

done, it is Kerala^

by Burnell, Gundert,

others, no

made

is

inscriptionsat

of time

pillaiand
been

publicationof
stone

some

intervals

provincein

archaeologicalwork

the

Besides

Indian

is any

(here

form

of

the

disparitybetween
of

language

public

classical
literature,chiefly

archreological Department
the direction

of Mr.

seems

Gopinatha

to

Rau, M.

be.
A.

358

TAMIL

STUDIES

(2) (^L^QjirQaTLDT
Qis5r(S(ir)
Qs^sr"ta^
p(^^

(3)The
married

Chola

Kerala

forces of the two

down-fall

to

houses

when

the

began

to extend

The

ruled

This

crowned

was

the

the communication

countries

to

the Nambudri

periodwhen
stone

for the

and

Chola

Kerala
decline

affected

by

the

the term

both

are

of

princess

Pandya
Vaiga. He
till

countries

the

period

when

the other

and
; and

this

Brahmans

Malayalam tongue, by their closer

Nayar and other high caste Dravidian
statement

between

Vira

of the

was

holds.
house-

two

the

was

dation
foun-

laid the

of

ill-plannedtottering edifice

the

The

was

Pandya

banks

centuries,

royal

of this kind

this

between

began

Kerala

and

and

Brahmans

Nambudri

the

Pandya

Probably

1316.

13th

and

the

about

Pandya

king defeated

Kerala
on

Kerala,

over

Tamil

into

alias Kulasekhara
1299.

about

the

latest alliance

Ravivarma

and

of

even

until

ancient

11th

Tamil

three

the

of the

the

influence

239.

Mahawanso,

continued

between

belonged to

that

among

extinction

Chola

in A.D.

have

all the

him
...

"

alliances

and

907-946)

D.

(A.

with

countries

brothers.

Matrimonial

took

Pandya

Kongu

two

dynastiesseem

princess.

(4) Kulasekhara
his mother's

Parantaka

king

that the

touch

the

with

families.

early Malayalam poets

earlyTamil poets seems

not referring
to the
'early'

rather
same

unequal antiquity.Malayalam

had

were

sing,
surpriage,
scarce-

as

THE

ly

ORIGIN

literature

any

from

Tamil

has

Christ,

the
a

opening

whereas

Tamil,

ago, while

of the
three

and
is

literature

the

early Tamil

to-day

Tamil

country had

the birth

of the

ceased

in

literature was
earlyTamil
earlypeople of Kerala also'.
of Dr.

statements

Kerala

by
the

and

century before

one

it be

literature of the

the

Caldwell

early

ber
remem-

we

unless
literature,

Malayalam

that

The

the

influenced

between

it,

of formation.

state

been

at least

of

as

millenniems

when
poets, particularly

that all social intercourse

late

till so

two

have

could

before

centuries

It is inconceivable, therefore,how

Malayalam

era.

literaryphase

formed
even

literature

Christian

none

least the

at

Malayalam

Tamil

had

Malayalam

well defined

been

whereas

years

the middle

before

name

written

grammar

A. D. 1860.
had

century,

359

MALAYALAM

the

worth

of the thirteenth
dates

OF

that the

separation

Malayalam from Tamil evidentlytook place at a

cultivated
Tamil
was
very early period, before the
'bids fare to supersedethe
and that Tamil
and refined',
*

of

Malayalam'
evidence

thus

are

before

Returning

opinions

they could

now

from

our

grants of Malabar,

we

of Sri Vallavan
used
a

few

is pure

like

for ^i"ld "c.

1
^iLL^sQsiTiS^^iTesr
1. The

word

and

in
jfjLLi^

the

need

digressionto
find
Kodai

esarsrr

for

the copperplate

Mamballi

in the

(A. D.

Verbs
the

stronger

accepted.

973)

scriptio
in-

the language

interspersedwith

colloquialTamil

Malabaricms

s'lsisiTssr,sji-LD

be

which

for
^"r"sfr, s^fsitsiirek
are

datives

inflected
of

=gy(3o^

as

in
and

and
expressions ^LLi^dQsfT(S^^e\)

360

TAMIL

and

and
=gy(i^^OT2;i@

as

jt/sum

j)j"sijm^

Vira

as

And

now.

is also Tamil

but not

^sums(^
in the

Chakravarti

Raghava

like

STUDIES

(A.

Kottayam platesof

D.

freelyintermixed

^Qp^im^

as

the

1320)

with

language

Malabar

idioms

for ut^(^rruS
eurr^eofor eijrruS6\)^
uisL(^(^rT^
gii
,

and

for
e^smL^iTuiSleo

p-en-'Sir

and

for
^owl-ZtSsu,
^(i^iiidn^sfr

for sjQp.i^Q^"fl
"c.
"srQ^iBis"!Bifl
^(75"^0(3"r,
still inflected.

were

find

We

Qsv"sir'SfnTsfnT,
gis^a^rt and
ff-Lpsuir,
made

clear

more

with

deals
of the

the

the

as

the

All

like

names

these

will be

which

following section

the

development

the

of

growth

Nala

each

Malayalam

period of

given below

from

its

Panik-

Krishna-gatha,Adhyatma Ramaya-

Ramayanam,
and

are

the

of

peculiaritiesof

growth, typicalselections

nam

caste

'^'uh.

verbs

and

Malayalam language.

language and
kar's

also

linguisticevidence

the

illustrate

To

in

spsirsfr

Charitam, each

of which

representinga particularperiod

Malayalam language together

and philological
comments:

in

be taken

may
the

with

growth of
short explanatory

"

^fQ^em" luefsoiQi^rrefft'Sun
(1) G)siT6aaru."Si(cidrfl(7Fi6m(S
iAliBiss\)(currQs\)^
(^i^etruiTrrQiDn"
QpS)6\"(^s\)^,s)i"
Ljsm
^likiiBjLD,

^iLi^uQugti

's

Gazetteer

"ot

correctlyunderstood

explains

rights'. Prof.

Wilson

in

Malabar.

(attiperu)as
jijLLts^uQugii

thinks

(s?^^)

that atti is the

The
'

less accurate

parcel

of

reading

is a
are
mortgage.
Tamil
word
poured' and it corresponds to the Skt.
meaning
pure
Attiknduttal
and
atti
is to give by pouring water
Udagapurvam.
the
is
the
17th
of
above.
made
a
as
acceptance
During
gift
pent
dant
century its exact
meaning was, however, forgotten and the redunQsir"^
^iLu^uQugjiuDii(iT)ih
expressions like iQ a iT(B3f^is/.
of otti

I think

'

^ftasT

came

into

use.

both

incorrect.

bar
Mala-

Atti

THE

ORIGIN

361

MALAYALAM

OF

Qisj^^-f Q"fii"ieSliBfrm
"fiTiT^^SibQi5it0
lieossiTiTQeusasftLDiT
QrreoeotrCSirrrQui.

euiTUJLJurriTih^
Sk^siiiarsiriruuirewth QsiTeasi"m

str

uuiretvih QiniSiiS")Q^it^Q^uQuitq^ld.

a^n

sl3
(3) ^(nj"uSlauD

e^Qnit^"UL^

s^rriLDtrir
QurrssmiD
fsiTiLisiB

LDrrQiriTQu).

sesarQ
QfiQ'SuS^

airQsi^

sSero ldujiJdlissb'
l^h

u ^ p"omea a ^Q
(g)^!iiTiT^QfBuQurTQe\}

QufT^^QuDiri

^a

L-

sir
.

iS"isSi "iSQu."sa6saiLDrT(Sfr

^IT^^ iBi"S(^tJD
euesaru^is s^nir^^ld (^uSeo
(geOenLn

(cS(em(ct3ir.
asi^uurrSS ^UfTiwQTjQLDrt
^QaiistTe^ii)
The

first

quotationis

Panikkar

nassa

that there

was

this period.

Tamil, with
extract
two

^eiT and

any

D.

The
the

1350).

of Kan-

Rjimayana
It does

not

appear

Malayalam

before

language of this work is wholly

course
Malayali pecuHarities. In this

The
of

qsmi"i^Qs'Si^emeisr
are

compounds,

and

the rest

are

the

onlv

all Tamil

grammatical terminations ^ebr^ s?", ^^^,

all Tamil.
And
the
tense particlesare

only Malayalam
@6a5i_,QuaQeo

the

real literature in

and
(^i^sfrumriM

Sanskrit

words.

(A.

from

usages

for

are

Qune\)

euiriri^for eunirih^,
@i_ for
and

^ifiQs for

j)j((f,Qs
; and

362

STUDIES

TAMIL

^lEits^uD
(dense,thick)is only a vulgar form
ii^.

Most

which

are

in

of the

stillcurrent

words

in

of

the verbs

Sanskrit

the extent

It is

and

words

of about

50

per cent,

bring it

been

On

to

styledby Malayalam

wrongly,
The

the Chaucer

second

Cherusseri

only

Sanskrit

one

which

of

is written

not

they

are

the

The

author

for

in

writer

writer
some

will

w^as
so

many

The

slang

Tamilian

Sanskrit

the work

was

ordinary readers.

words

as

primarilyintended
The

Sanskrit

(coat),which
The

rest

are

sruQuiTQffih

Though

scholar
Kannassa

Tamil.

in

two

uses

^iri^.

Sanskrit

only

poetry, because

modified.
beingslightly

Brahman

uses

^sarSisw,^iiisj

ordinarilyuse.
is

of

firstquotation,

the

^mQm-

the

passage,

has

Krishnappattu

considered

sTuQuTQfi^ixi,^iri^

because

and

second

words,

author
used

colloquialand

Tamil

Tamil
is

ities
peculiar-

author

the

and s^iruuirewi
s!TiTuurTerui}){cotton)

words
no

the

Qs^uaQto

"=gyt"^ and

use

to

the grammar

for Qs=!t^(SS)"t. A
and Qs^nios^i^'sir
jijiki(^

may

In

freelyused

colloquialTamil.

Malayalam peculiaritiesare
for

work

Malayalam literature.

in
[Qeues!^)

in pure

come

rightly,perhaps

(A. D. 1550).
word

practice

yet

of these

Tamil,

origin.

Sanskrit

scholars

is from

extract

Namburi

not

though

account

closer

obsolete

the

expressionsare

throughout Tamil.
which

and

of

translation

extract,

of Sanskrit

to words

personal endings has

into existence.
and

in this

become

always inflected

are

the

dropping

used

Tamil, have

Malayalam givingway

Here

is

Tamil

of Tarn. ^^}t

he

has

the
not

Panikkar,
for

Krishnagathais

females
written

ORIGIN

THE

OF

in the

colloquial Tamil

Kerala

country known

363

MALAYALAM

or

Tamil

dialect

the

of

Malayalam. In this work

while
have
verbs are
verbs
neuter
mostly inflected,
terminations.
invariably dropped their inflexional
The
have
clippingof personal endings in verbs must
as

alreadycommenced
And

century.
are

mostly
of

during
the

those

the

of T amil

forms

that

find

we

Tamil

words

like

modern

Malayalam.

has

come

also

which

"c.

Qssua;L,^^oblh,

The

into

The

remembered

the

Kerala
the

spite of

who

fact

Star' of modern
The

who

Ezhuttachchan
"his works

are

freely used
abundantly
in

was

the

that
is

than

any

first to

is

for

the

obsolete

in

sototj; or

is^

other

gratefully

now

classes
; he

use

about

of
was

of the

Malayalam,
despised

the

Morning

'

A. D.

is

and
writer

adverbs

Tunjat

1650.

Sanskrit,and

he

All
has

expressions, more
who

the Sanskrit

and
orodisi, sthalopante,

the

consider

to

from

other

benefit

Nambudris

flourished

words

Tamil

literature.

have

we

the

justly called

translations

Sanskrit

in

with

tongue,

Malayalam

author

next

Q^"snsmeo,

non-Brahman

own

he

; and

LnnLg.,

case

author

wrote

their

the

colloquial

of liberal education

pioneer

in

castes

their dialect

He

all

first Brahman

Sudra
in

the

as

dative

here

used

become

usage along

grammatical forms.

by

lds^s!',

have

used

Qeii^ii"n"5w for

largely

=sv@"9r",

16th

Q.fuS.fSf- for

u-femfuut"LDy

has

the

tion
vulgar conversa-

Tamilians.

Qs'iLsSl^^,us^Qs^iTi"Lb for
He

words

in the

uneducated

Qsu^jiGiLDsirp"c.

early part of

the

preceded
case

like

him"

endings

as

ittham, Hi,

364

TAMIL

STUDIKS

"c.;
pii7-a

relative

pronouns

has

added

Sanskrit

even

nouns

in

as

^eo

first appearance.

the

arbitraryconstruction

the

their

obscure

to

as

so

in ^(giasjsjr,
s_^ujt"",
sTQ^iQiBsirsffl
,
introduced

by

grammar

neither

before

yalam language.
uninflected

verbs

would
a

of

who

the

by

Variyar who
is

an

lived

scholar

his work

settingof

have

we

A.D.

to

'

study
might

admired

is

Father

like

His

1750.

Ezhuttachchan,

by introducinginto

it too

slokas is choice
is

with

deal

production. Though

Manipravala style

the

ol

the

literature.'

about

Sanskrit

out
with-

We

he

the

as

It

his mother,

Tamil

to

sionally
occa-

first Malayalam

vandalism

Malabar

writer

admirable

Sanskrit

of

classical

latest

of

act

him

the

was

find

endings.

of Sanskrit.

blow

death

this

people

Malayalam
The

gave

For

tongue.

study

that Ezhuttachchan

boldly say
writer

the

no

we

his works

To

of

Mala-

though

to read

of Sanskrit.

good knowledge
meant

that

personal

one

were

was

in the

used,

as

rules

no

there

works

with

be difBcult for any

Malayalam

his

largely

verbs

appear

followed

after him

nor

It is in

derivations

"c.,
erQpi^jbgti,

because

vocabulary,

or

grammar

He

this writer.

krit
Sans-

amTQeusmeisslil
"^^siiiJdl^^

like

words

words

of

combinations

Qj"T^Q6ij6wQs'iLi"ii^
"c., and
of Tamil

their

make

place)

Awkward

Tamil

locatives in ii^eo (correctly,

; and

in

to Tamil

terminations

case

"^Qir,"^"i"Ql^

(H(5 +

and

like tat, mat, tava, "c. He

graceful. In

he

he

much

is

Unnayj

Nalacharitam
was

has

not

good

spoilt

Sanskrit. His

and

his

the

two

use

of the

passages

S6Q

TAMIL

Grammar
Tamil

To

"

is not

has

languagesand
The

rules

the

appliedto

Tamil

Q^frs=s=,if

Sanskrit

its

sandhi

in

ueoeSt"m

Tamil
In

the

last

to

pure

sandhis
have

which

tws,

Malayalam
+

"r

existed

allowed
lis cared

more

the

aar

Qfuj^

have
+

Many

will

in

become

they

are

cording
ac-

^i_Lb will be in

Malayalam.

in
rules

are

of

the

Tamil

or

Tamil

early Malayalam

becomes

sjr^^

ed
appli-

sSssmt"eoiJD,
sresati^ms',

for

and

ease

facing

ot

abbreviated
Qsireirefr +

or

@#=,

^ud

always
them

several
has

is

^^, but these

rules of sandhi.

Tamil

difficulties instead

they

be

"c.
QiO^^Jih),Qurrpgui^ {Qurre\)^^)i^),

becomes

by

in

as

Sanskrit

obsolete, as

become

now

Lja)4-

words.

Tamil

sometimes

are

'^eoeo

uQe\)i"Lh

the

and

applied, must

are

rules.

not

example

Qioppais)(now
In

and

times
Some-

followed,

iior
Qs^rriosSeoeo,

Sanskrit

vocabulary^

expression sS"iQpiB(^-

rules

not

the

to

is

rules

Q3'fT^""+
and
eSlssi(ipfS"ir,(^(o)"suns'3'
Qs'iTeoeiaSeoso and

foreign

of Tamil.

other

The

Tamil

the

which

and

in

Sanskrit

words.

words.

of

Malayalam

nor

the

neither.

cases

some

of

should

Malayalam,
Sanskrit, follows
wholly

of

sometimes

the one,

end

and

from

Sanskrit

of

definite

letters which

of letters or

influence

of pure

are

have

we

incorporated them

to the

neither

the

words

coalescence

owing

in

giving

freelyborrowed

words

not,

beginning, middle
possiblein the case

at the

This

what

what

rules

grammatical
come

determine

and

origin

STUDIES

The
tried

are

not

Malayaavoid

to

boldly. Hence,

compounds

become

becomes

thus,

Q'fuuQ^aefnTuD

QsiJuuj + Qeiiem(BlLc

-j-Qeu6m"m

Alalayalam
formation

of words

this

the
in

and

English, the
will be
be made

and

be

the

to

their

said to be

principle
dropping

is

or

isfrem

without

sjosr

ing
impairThus,

sentence.

passing through,like
In

analyticalstage.

Malayalam

the nominative

which

jtjisf.3=s?

should

explicit.

From

the

extended
verbs

modern

partly due
redundancy. In

be

without

vague

and

safelyomitted
expressed by that

may

to this

^i"i^(c^6w, either

isnm

may

idea

Malayalam

and

finite verbs

in

partly

sentence

^tsf-^Q^m
the

Tamil

between

attributable

are

suffixes

cause

Tamil

j)jisiiE/i^,

on.

phonetic decay

or

personal

to

SO

Seor^

regards grammatical endings

as

laziness

of

and

of the differences

Most

of

(oUiTssmLD

367

MALAYALAM

QfubQtju6m(Sy
c^/E3@

Quas

OF

ORIGIN

THE

down

were

early Malayalam
to the

and
inflected,

disappear
In

years.

sixteenth

in

that

the

literature,which

century,
the

sale

find that
nations
termi-

pronominal

succeeding

Malayalam

we

deed

two

hundred

1756

of

A. D.

and
expressionslike STQp^sQssrrSl^^n-eisr
erQ^^s^^Qsireear
were

i"!T"ssr

and

freelyused.

In

the illiterate the idea

to this

beat

'

day by

the

of the

Tamil

of *I beat' is

infant

expressed even

^t^s^Qs^ (Cor. jijis^.^Q^'m)^

you
'

masr

i jtji^s^Qs^
and
(Cor. ^u^^^irdS),

'

he

beat

'

^euear

f" and
Thus, the subjectsibtisst^
^^li"F/T(Cor. ^tsf.^^!T"ssr)_
^QjsOT

^6sr,^uj
In the

clearlygiven out and the personalendings

and ^dr are, as a rule,contracted
or
dropped.

are

East
has

coast, however, this

been

Tamil

constantly subjected

of the
to

lace
popu-

corrections

368

STUDIES

TAMIL

modifications

and

literaryTamil

of

Tamils

early

reference

in

the

of

mostly illiterates;
fixed

any

rules, and

decay was

aided

Nambudri

Brahmans

accepted as
Sanskritized
This

how

were

some

traces

pluralas
in ^anui

"

as
are

Malayalam
We

which

There

that

corrupt

are

It is

yet

person

first person

in the

pluralas

rect
not, therefore,cor-

of inflexions

Malayalam

Tamil

in the second

Malayalam scholars

called
technically
its grammar

and

instances

or

of

tually
even-

of

terminations

inflexions

traces

no

be

to

come

Malayalam.

in

give, "c.

some

of the

attitude

to

seem

in the

verbs

assert,

colloquial

were

flected
in-

never

explainthe vagariesof Malayalam language,

may
IS

will

phonetic

in their later

usages

personal

of verbal

we

of

by

Malayalani literature.

or

the

and

quite ignorant

were

Tamil, they had

correct

were

unrestrained

indifferent

in Q^.TaroS/sarand

to SHV,

that there

the

the

grammatical

this process

since

dropped

verbs

these

same

who

country
left

who

Tamil

was

among

were

by

classical

or
literary

operation

since

lexicographicalforms

approved
The

Kerala

but

the

to

section.

learned

the

certainly

was

process

with

the

tions,
inflec-

"levelling"of

by taking

one

or

two

specific

:
"

j^^isjseO ^(r^ik^..,^$l
(1) riij^'S'S^

Kcr,
jSGfBiuiT^tftLDuiT,
(2) ^d6^i(5"/5^
"

In the
different

first

quotation the

purposes

i^

in

termination

^(5/5^

is

*i^'

modified

serves

form

of

THE

of
.i^ (particle

Tamil

abbreviation

Qimpg), (^mear^

the second

but

have

We

in

the

regardlessof gender;
disappeared.

of

are

The

same

vocabulary

also.

:
"

the

the Amarakosh

of Sanskrit.

(1) The
Malayalam

Tamil

is

sjia, while

'

seuwEi

of Tamil

are

in the

like

or

followingare

some

in

be noticed

and

temple'

s-qjit

the

24

szi-sii

in

as
(vulture)

sq^

"s(t^@

saeuds

well

which

sighing ;

as

to

'

sl^ss ;

the
is

same

to

apt

Tamil

^ivs/s

Qqjs"oss

(heat)

s^itld(margin) ;

(to put) also

and

in

appear

^j

means

For

forms.

(areca-nut)appears

origin

becomes

with

as

in various

(rope) as suu^
uiFl^^ and uir^^l"c.

of different

confounded

few

dictionarylike

muSSgn

sQ^iBisj;

Tamil

Qojs^

only

no

might

"go(5

"4(jp" and

as

(2) Words

as

The

is used

word

uQj)^^ (cotton)as

as

It has

Pmgalandai

word

same

example, the

be

grammatical

vocabulary.

Malayalam

form.

of time

uncertaintyexists

which
irregularities

ffly/5,
sQps^

Qsbtjd^,

as

course

such

fluctuations,but

and

the

also in

many

the Divakaram

of

same

illustrations.

as

Vocabulary
matter

(presenttense).

a_"arg"

these

and

There

and
irregularities
here

fication
modi-

ending is retained.
the high-caste perto believe that
sonal
verbs
were
gradually dropped in
neuter
endings taking their place

reasons

Malayalam,

Qujis^ is an

inflexional

neuter

endings

quoted

or

example (^isfs^is the

the

here

in

suffix)
; m^

is a

^^is^

in

past tense) ; i^

i^ in Qs^treo^ni^is
"sTesTjoi;2Hid

of

of

369

MALAYALAM

of 6k(g (dativecase

contraction

In

OF

ORIGIN

as

Qeuds

^"ft

sprinkle'(Q^afi)"c.,

370

TAMIL

(3) Sometimes

^,

in j)\s^^s and

as

is very

in the

common

that

used
indiscriminately

are

ir

and

^pe^

of its component

Q^uj

is

ji/dQ^^iB

of

to-day-

and

contracted

so

This

a_irei/"c.

vulgar Tamil

are

none

Tamil
;

and

sj^pM"^,

(4) Compounds

Q^Qjp

STUDIES

joined

words

be identified.

can

in

iSsiap becomes

gether
to-

Malayalam

is
'agnihotri',
'patteri'

'Bhattasri'

"c.

(5)

which

Vowels

usuallychanged

necessitate

the

omitted;^0

or

S-ffl(as in ?"-(flujn(Sl)
^Ss", ^eo
;

of the

use

becomes

lipsare

^(fl\

^eear^

e^irULj
^.uSituli,
;

"

i-jpeii

( pigeon)uiTfieii; "c.

(6) Probably
of the

class

same

Thus

altered.

examples

are

'

what
as

'

forth.

so

mesham
principle

vezham^ which

unnatural

has

them

Sanskrit

derived

from

Sanskrit

means

the

to derive
us^^eo

Sanskrit
madhu

cannot

becomes

in Tamil

of
partiality

induced

from

from

It

or

Kerala
some
ua^"ouo

patram;
;

aom

from

ascertained
and

on

vesham

'elephant'.The

people
pure

jata';

'vyakyanam';

niedam
an

'

'; chetu,

godhuma
be

or

cult
diffi-

be
is

chite

"

'

'

is

far distorted

so

Sakatam'; chirta, Sridevi';vakkanam,

z;^/i,bali

them

it would

forms:

'; kotamba,

of

the final is short

adopted

their correct

vowels

two

; ueoir,
it, Qc^ireij

si"

Malayalisthat

srarddham

'

either

"(SO)"/
;

when

the Dravidian

to discover

'

becomes

words

when

reason

together

come

sisn-

(7) Sanskrit

chattam,

same

In all these

"c.
lSsu/tq/,

by

for the

Sanskrit

to

Dravidian

words

^is
^'few (green leaf)
u"(S) or

u)lL(B

Sanskrit

(honey)

mashi

"c.

ORIGIN

THE

Surds

(8)

in most

371

MALAYALAM

cases

@@g^

(5(55"becomes

OF

"^ssigii, (^m^

nasals.

into

changed

are

;
ibitwlj, (s^itldli

U(G5(G^
;'"C.
This

of the Chera

which

has

year.

The
be

may

than

sound

curtlythus

affected

were

by

cultivated

languages like

free from

such

lower
We

stages of
shall

past six

(1)

Tne

natural

the

East

Peninsula
Western
the

impenetrable

(2)
Chera

ceased

the

led

It must

always

are

the

and

be

origin
difficult

taken

place

years.

coasts

little. The
a

not

ment
state-

ween
bet-

communication

West

only

to the

has

hundred

facilities for

with

of

Highly

with

essay

change

seven

very

Ghats,

sides cut

or

and

were

the

as

the

vocal

characterize

which

Malayalam language.

within

whose

Tamil

or

this short

them

in

home-speech
cold'.

which

circumstances

determine

to

country,

speech.

conclude

of the
of the

human

be

inches

race,

Sanskrit

confusions

this may

116

incessant

an

and

Malayalam language

Dravidian

Brahman-oppressed

organs

And

it is the

"

works

softer

in the Kerala

the

of
peculiarities

stated

has

rain-fall of

unusual

an

early Tamil

Tamil-

conditions

climatic

to the

due

in the

Malayalam

poets.

nasalized

more

is noticeable

change

few

of the

Indian

loftyranges
passes

extensive

of the

between, and

forests

down

the

off the two

The
and

regions.
marriage connections
the

partly on

two

account

other

between

Tamil

of the

the

dynasties

extinction

of

had
the

372

TAMIL

line of the

ancient

powerful Cholas
to the

owing
a

in the thirteenth

latest alliances

The
of

with

D.

1190)

and

of

ihe Chera

(A.

D,

be

added

the

Nambudris

with

the

foreign

intervention

Chera

Pandya.

the

social

this

To

princess.

aggressive

princesses

their

princess

Kulasekhara

or

of

of
the

are

Chera

Varma

union

in

record

or

Pandya

laws

nepotic

on

partly

resulted from

Kulasekhara

Kongu

king Ravi

1300) with

should

of

father

the

(A.

the

and

ordinary

of the

and

century, and
which

of succession

conflict of the

marriages

in the twelfth

Pandyas

wars

inheritance.

STUDIES

to

prevent

and

political

affairs.
The

(3)

study

the Chera
of

the

of Tamil

literature
to the

Nambudri
Dravidians

of the

Chera

The

(4)

line of

owing

chiefs of

centuries

diminish
gannan

the

and

them
four

Kerala,

from

their intercourse.
is said to have

Irumporai

and
'

taken

Kalavali

subject

of

During

the middle

and

Pandyas
the

Asia

troubles

the
and

at

The

constant

'

the
tween
be-

for

nearly

tended

to

king Ko-Chen-

the Chera

prisoner.

very

wars

Cholas

Chola

among

eighth gradually

defeated
him

of

extinction

patronized it.

Western

earlyperiod,the frequent internal

feudal

non-

and
Judaism, Christianity

direct from

Muhamadanism

t(3 the

kings who
of

introduction

the

country perfectlyignorant

of their rich literature,and

the ancient

influence

dominating
kept
Brahmans, which

country owing

Brahman

neglectedin^

was

This

Forty of the poet

of the eighth century

Kanaikkal
forms

the

Poigaiyar.
the

Pandya

374

TAMIL

STUDIES

(7) Last of all comes

incessant

heat

and
which

throughout the
of

account

on

make

Coast

the

the

of Kerala

its

and

year

dampness
mountains,

proximity of
uninhabitable

country

with its

for the

East

people.
summarize:

To
tam

rain

the climate

Tamil, Vadugu(Telugu)and Karuna-

(Canarese)

the

only Dravidian

languageswhich
mentioned
in the earlyTamil
are
works. Malayalam as
a distinct language does
not'appearin any Tamil work
anterior
Tamil

are

to the fifteenth

has

been

not

like the other

two,

and

from

literature

South

Indian

accept

opinion of

the

be

languages',as

who

speak highly

of

of

estimate

any
map

views

the

study

bias
will

of

the

them
of

South

any

was

Indian

place that

go earlier than

scholars,

to

nacular,
particularver-

some

Mr.

But

it would

to

get

always

Dra

vidian

one

of

Dravidian

be
has

rative
compa-

safer to
made

languageswithout
that

explain graphicallythe
several

the

Dr. Caldwell, who

of all the

towards

of

group.

same

Kannada

to

Logan or Mr. Rice to

disparagementof the other

it to the

of the

languages

critical

Gundert,

prepared

natural

quite

very

of the

oldest

'

in Canarese

grammar
have

we

in another

says

is

not

that

of all

specialstudy

like Dr.

follow

It

are

Rice

Mr.

works

century.

liavemade

We

himself

he

times,

extent

an

has

that it is the

cultivated

of the extant

the ninth

the earliest

the fact that

such

to

that it alone

and

vernaculars.

the earliest to

none

influenced

to believe

strong reasons

From

century.

races

group.

order

of

and

the

The

tion
migradecree

ORIGIN

THE

of

OF

their

relationshipamong
and

the age when

and
different,

back

other goes

would

favour

And

and

the

which

sister of

additional

for the

(Tirupati)whicli

last two

while

its

thousand

from

the

prior to

without

any

northern

is bounded

by Telugu

remained

tered,
unal-

had

thirteenth

is to be observed
Sanskrit

was

that it could

people
Many

as

century,

that at

have

words

but

yaiam remains,
Dravidian

been

so

the inhabitants

period in

no

both
in

and
in

idioms

genius

spiteof

and

it is most
a

and

It

times

unlikely

non-Aryan
Travancore

they might
in structure

its Sanskritic

tongue in close alliance

which

historic

among

of Malabar

set

reasons

of Sanskrit,

influence

the

her

might say

we

for the

spoken language,and

Sanskrit

borrowed

to

scarcelyin

was

fear of contradiction

largelyunder

come

by

down

Coorg

forth above, that it is the latest dialect of Tamil

has

even

encroached

been
and

which

regardsMaUyalam

womb

an

district.

the Coimbatore
As

the youngest
receive

to

seems

Dvarasamudram

the former

that

out

boundary
D"

A.

and

early Canarese

years

north-western

the fifth century

Canarese

sister languages.

as

the fact that the

from

support

this

and

rations
conside-

rather

or

each

grammar

the

daughter
;

quite

are

These

point

to

seem

Tamil

limit of Tamil

before

between

the first born

was

has

exist

mar
gram-

they had parted from

regardingthem

our

Tamil

early

Telugu

greater affinities of

the

vocabulary

and

times.
pre-historic

to

The

languages.

Tamil

of

vocabulary

375

MALAYALAM

with

have
Mala-

saturation,a
other

chief

376

Aryan

non-

words

old

concluding

Dr.

as

the
the

no

longer

opinion

"

or

its

old

sister

be

and

as

of

said

rather

than

all

matter

much

language,

is

as

distinct

impartial
of

dispute
altered

because

place,

one

words';
'

it

This

language'.
scholars,

and

whether
off-shoot"

evidently

might
dialect

ancient

very

it is

than

more

Sanskrit

of

in

hardly

could

nothing

the

in

And

'one

admixture

has

regarded

Tamil

be

an

Caldwell
be

India.

Malayalam

good

South

statesman

that

with

perhaps

Travancore

Tamil

or,

of

languages

of

help

of

STUDIES

TAMIL

must

it

must

Malayalam
of

Tamil

neither.

CONCLUSION
A
ati

line drawn
the

on

ancient

the

three

akam

sides

Dravida-desa.

or

distinct

races

Evidence

the

later

belonged
mixed
the

Australia,
interior

semi-civilized

to

the

Negrito

when

the

hills

Vizagapatam

it

and

forests

east

and

Provinces.

and

coast

from

extending as
These

the

were

as

the

former

latter to

to

India

by

land

later

Cape

far

into

driven

being

and

The

the

migrated

tribes

bitants
inha-

section, and

savage

connected

was

earlier

the

great

divided

were

section.

race

both

Apparently

occupying
Central

the

or

the

south

the

and

aboriginal

the

as

or

one.

three

to this

belong

They

country.

the earlier

"

Tamil-

by

Dravidians

on

sea

the

inhabited

Tamils

Indian

race.

this

sections

the

the

points to Nagas

of

line, with

was

Nagas,

non-Aryan

Naga-Dravidiati

the

excellence

the

of

of

per

It

the

"

The

Aryans.

two

called

was

Tirup-

to

hmit

portion

this

of

to the south

west

northern

that

country;

the

on

the

marked

east

Tamil

Peninsula

Mercara

from

from

with
to

the

immigrants
Comorin

Nagpur
vanaras

to

in the
and

the

378

the

of

rakshasas

Then

restricted

Vellala

to their

occupations,and

riya.

The

tribe descended
Dravidians

Todas

the

fine

from

stalwart

in

works

Minor

Asia
had

They
the

the

the'Great
the way

War'

thence

India

kingdoms
The

Cholas

with

the

known
and

about

tender

somewhere
lived.
passes
the time

the

fifteenth

south

time

Nagas,

very

From
to the

while

the

to

small

Chera.

and

often

by

at Dwara-

three

Chola, Pandya

after

wards

separate bands

established

had

India,

Upper

Province.
(buffalo)

and

Pandyas

half-civilized

the

Immediately

trekked

in three

west,
as

described

the

in

the
dark

Accadians

haltingfor

Mysore

ihey proceeded
and

of
was

areas.

the Dravidians

in the

east, south

say

detached

of western

samudram

been

Christ, they lived

small

occupying

has

that

and
of

the North-western

War,

man

not

migration. During

Aryan

Mahabharata

century before

were

the ancient

by

as

probably

originalhome

India

tenanced
coun-

Brahuis

They

colour
as

where

entered

before

long
of

Their

leaf.

mango
in

Tamil

their

ding
accor-

degraded Kshat-

race

extraction.

were

to be

like the

were

Aryo-Mongolian
complexioned, but
early

who

seems

in

the

or

Sudras

or

this

Velir

definition of 'Draivda'

Manu's

out-cast

chiefly

only the
Tamils,

ancient

word

the

this work

in

means

no

India.

Kshatriyas,Vaisyas

as

by

the

of

by

Tamils,

denote

to

sense

tribe

regarded

an

used

being

is

entered

races

Dravidian

the

'Dravidian'
a

these

came

It

Ramayana.

when

easy to say

of

STUDIES

TAMIL

contend

Cheras

seem

379

CONCLUSION

quietlytaken possessionof

to have

West

of the

section

of the
In

races.
so

uninhabited

almost

coast

tribe.

Naga

the west

of

modern

Malabar

The

Aryans.

the

to
partiality

Todas
must

of the
have

ninth

tenth

or

Lastly

The

mans.

sixth

century

down

to

southward.
which
from

the

of

Tamil

Aryan

known

as

Nambudris
these

or

Brahmans

of

time

fifth

districts.
in

the

Malayalam

keep

the

their
the

might

about

the

from

century
to

seems

fifth

this
A.

have

period

D.

have

or

thin

flowed

largerproportions,

These
Tamil
or

Brah-

mostly

of them
large number
and
spread evenly in

north-west

in the

taneously
simul-

them

it assumed
a

Nambis

tribe, who

were

of

emigrants

Sometimes

Tamil-Malayalam

who

Christ; and

fourth

the

probably about

country

before

it did when

the

band

in

Chrisi.

Aryans,

earliest

to the

migrated

stream

century before
the

their

mountains

these

on

Dwarasamudram,

came

like
war-

observed

tribes at the

the other

dispersionfrom

were

Dravidian

pure

their way

with

be

may

a
Nilgiris,

but

Nagas,

cattle-breeders, and

and

buffaJo

found

the

not

are

ancient

at

that the

to think

originalDravidians

of hunters

race

fusion of

early Naga-Dravidians

the

of

tact
con-

happened

Travancore
the

close

to

have

inclined

am

and

descendants

the

led

not

representativesof

hybrid
and

semi-civilized

any

In the east

that could

early a period.And

Nayars

by

Dravidians

and

Nagas

country along the

all

Brahmans

districts

Chera

lock ot hair

came

are

and

country.
on

the

the

as

All

top of

"380

TAMIL

their head.
sixth
and

and

Their

receivingmortal

of the

latest band
the

the

in

gods

Bhattas,

blows

temples began

of the

Buddhism

the

from

and
Aryo-Dravidian theologians,

innumerable
Brahmanical

the

between

A. D., when

centuries

Jainism were

when
the

migration took place

seventh

federal army

STUDIES

be

to

Tamil

districts.

Brahman

settlers

were

their

migration

from

and

for

erected

The

known

as

eastern
north-

the

have
taken
ween
Telugu country must
place betthe eighth and tenth centuries, that is sometime
after the

downfall

vardhana.
the

Before

Nambis

Dravidians

and

Cauvery

Few

families

there

into

who

sacred

the

did not

Pattar.

the

Tamil

and

tial
influen-

uncultured

Kerala

customs.
religious
formerly lived on

go.

They

the

latest

of

consider

the

themselves

Ghats.

East

purer

still known

are

grants
immi-

Bhatta

simply

called

are

they

Kistna

the Western

cross

country

Brahmans

The

had

to

care

and

had

coast

Ganges, Godavari,

did, however,

from

of the

Harsha-

Brahmans

west

exclusive

an

Bhattatiris, while

as

the

peculiarsocial

Brahmans
of

of

the midst

with

Bhatta

of

great empire

Namburis

themselves

community

the banks

the

the arrival of the Bhatta

or

developed

The

of

coast, though
in

blood,

are

of
generallydarker in complexion (likethe Brahmans
Bengalj than the easy going wealthy and mfragamthe
ous^
doubt
due
to
is
no
Namburis, which
J. I have
social
male

called
to

the

loose

of

the

Aryan

sanction
members

Dravidian

'infragamous'as

them

castes

in the

marital

has

country.

with

been
of

connection

Brahmans

Kerala

there

the

the

women

kind

of

younger
of

the

382
is

TAMIL

livingtongue

from
slightly
it. Owing

to

perfection

with

and

settled

as

the

literaryTamil
colloquial; and

language

the

eleventh

found

to be

peculiarlyits

are

in any

other

writingcalled
merchants
it

and

six

was

or

the

ninth

tenth

the

influence

Brahman

The

country.

hundred

seven

or

first extant
written

language was

data

by

have

no

Nagas

and

Dravidians

century

were

grammar

of

Tamil

each

As

by
The

the

puranic gods, then

Vishnu

Nayanars

ancient

and

the

shrines

the arrival

Pidari

one

or
as

more

appear

of the

or

for

Sri Koil. All

were
glories

Alvars,belong to

the

the tenth

early as

known

whose

Naga-Dravidians

B. C. 350.

religionof

villagea

of the

the

about

before

some

and

ters
charac-

Tamil

(Tam. fir^^"sr)temple besides

Siva

Tamil

in the

Sasta

the

Christ

its zenith

India.
in

Himayaritic

century A. D. when

Brahman

was

in Southern
there

people

before

Grantha-

to settle what

We

Brahmans

at

was

betic
alpha-

an

the

or

years

not

are

It had

and

.*.,p

which

Phoenician

supplanted by

during

and

own

defective

Vatteluttu, which

the

direct from

borrowed

century A. D.

sounds

language.

the

Malayalam

is very

three

from

differs from
the

to

Tamil

century

much

twelfth

or

ary,
vocabul-

third

very

birth

classic

its

colloquialTamil

phonetic system of
though defective,it has

which

ifi

and

or

of

forms

and

second

gave

differs

Tamil

modern

grammar

The
and

the

differs

which

about

and

vulgar Tamil

the

early

great antiquity

C,

the

the

so

mediaival
its

early

so

B.

the

STUDIES

sung

the latter class.

to

have

been

383

CONCLUSION

animists

with

contact

fourth

the

Till

Aryans.

Jainism were
Dr. Pope
districts. Or, as
this

religionof
of

period was

of the Vedic

has

'said

Vishnuism.

fifth and
Vishnu

is

Yama,

knocked

Siva

Brahma,

the fate of the Vedic

Tamil

clear marks

of

of

given

South

'Saivism

kick

and

from

is the

old

urged by the same

blood-thirstygods were
and

Naga-Dravidians

sacrifices
shamanism
more

the

before

than

seem

to

to

on

so

religionand ethics
be
Aryan influence,and it would

It is

like

have

on

time

have

rude

that

Aryan times.'
evil spiritsand

and

the

cruel

Sankaracharya

been

period

pre-

worshipped by
of

dependen
in-

own

pre-historic religionof

scholar

with

that the

the earliest

from
essentially
existing

India

and

deities.

works

of Brahmanism
that

the

to

with
to hold
Dr, Pope
obviouslyuntenable
have
Tamils
developed a religionof their

and

manism
Brah-

Siva

said

the teeth of the Sun,

out

All the extant

bear

of

and

is between

survived.

head

ancient

puranic period when

cults

the

mixture

Indraism

eighth centuries, the

alone

was

these

to

type,

prevailing

the

triumphant, that

out

nipped
Such

the

During
came

add

must

the

and

or

the Tamil

remarkable

most

Saivism, Jainism, Buddhism

demonolatry'.

third

the

professed in

and

Vat-Jh'sm

about

Brahmanism

century A. D,

in

they first came

when

demonolators

or

earlywar.

ceremonies;
human

even

offered to them.

But

this

demonolatry was surelyno Saivism,any

of
hydrogen is water. Though it had some
or

its essential elements

similar to

those

of the

Vedic

384

TAMIL

Rudraism.

Saiva

Siva

words

Siddhanta

and

the
Saivism
or
origin. The
of the modern
non-Aryan Tamilians
defined
eclectic rehgion cV,u^an
as

Dravidian

Siddhanta
therefore

may

the

Moreover,
of

not

are

STUDIES

be

hydrogenous demonolatry of ancient

Rudraism
of the
Naga-Dravidians and the oxygenous
Vedic
together by later philosophic
Aryans colligated
of the

posed

Brahmanisra
The

Trignana

and

Saint

Manikka

A.

D.

about

Tamils

Dravidian

in imitation

of the

Saiva

cult of Vishnu
than

less ancient

not

Sivaism.

attempt

demonolatrous

of

philosophic basis

It has

But

to take

been

alvars

or

worked
actively

for the

Jainism from

the

tlie last of the

Vaishnava

of

with

saints, who

Vaishnava

the

expulsion

Tamil

country.

of the

Saiva
of

acharyas

or

and

such

Vaishna-

Nayanars

Buddhism
Nammalvar

Saints,A. D. 925;

the

among

to embrace

religiondespitethe teachings

catholic

on
religi-

tribes of hunters

it in their nature

was

from

converts

not

in existence

this humanitarian

Naga-Dravidian

warriors, nor

line

the

Siddhantam

Saiva

equally powerful and

was

times.

the Vedic

did

after

was

Brahmans.

The

va

bead-

that

Sankaracharya
its authors
were
again

and

the

systems of

great

Ramanujacharya

It

875.

given

was

shed
flouri-

centuries; and

is out-side

century A. D. that the

twelfth

including

to have

seem

ninth

who

roll flourished

and

Sambandar

Vachakar,

Saints

Saiva

or

the sixth and

between

since

period.

sixty-threeNayanars

Appar

the

Pauranic

of the

then

and
was
came

religiousteachers

385

CONCLUSION

commencing from
and
ending with
It is to Ramanuja

Nathamuni

Sri

(A. D. 905

Manavala-Mamuni
Vedanta

and

Vaishnavism

1025)

"

(15th century}.
(14th century)

Desika

its

and
stability
greatness,
the
other
while
acharyas only popularized it
Thus, Dr. Pope's
by their lectures and comments.

that

rival of Saivism

formidable

the

Vaishnava

'

the

that

statement

and

owes

of Ramanuja
disciples
of

history

the true

their heads

by

that

the

been

century,'

alvo.rz

were

Vaishnavism, probably put

Tamil

formed

without

perversions of

either

are

interested

views

one-sided

the twelfth

since

assertion

Caldwell's

Dr.

has

system

into
and

Saivas,or hasty
regard

historical

to

accuracy.
In
with

ethics

religionin

is

there

Tamil

literature

no

the

without

India

is

there

religion and

or

unconnected
ethics

no

influence.

Aryan

or

The

in Tamil to which
work
definite
literary
any
of Tiruvalluvar^
be assigned is the Kural
date could
which
goes up to the opening years of the Christian
have
There
must
works
era.
surely existed some
the
of
that
anterior
*he
to
period, since
age

earliest

first

Tamil
fourth

third

or

have

been

from

the sixth

century

The

and

the

believed

art

Bat

be

to

and

C,
the

seventh.

or

historyof
25

B.

acquainted with

Tolkapyam works are

exception of a few
Agananuru

is

grammar

the

the

Tamilians

of writingat least
none

of the

pre-

extant, probably with

now

short

poems

included

the

in the

Purananuru.

Tamil

literature may

be

divided

386

TAMIL

six

into
A.

(A.

the

exegetic

Tamil

D.

not

1200
1450

The

finger's ends.

intended

kadukam,
of

mass

Vaishnava

devotees

There

no

was

if the

commentaries

prose

rises
comp-

the

and

and

Tiri-

the

huge

and

and

Saiva

the

last century,
authors

ancient

on

on

exceptions.

before

literature

prose

Eladi

of

songs

in

counted

honourable

are

works

itihasas

children,

and

religious hymns

or

its literature

like

school

for

be

Sanskrit

poems,

modern

Original
can

of

from

ethical

Short

hymnal

; the

the

and

they

bulk

translations

metrical

puranas.

and

"

(A.D. 950"1200)

1850),

"

500

(B. C.

150"500)

1450)

"

many

very

academic

translations

(A. D.

are

the

"

(A. D.

the

(A.

miscellaneous

one's

classic

500"950)

D.

the

periods, namely,

150)

D.

STUDIES

be

excepted.
Alone
possesses

Every

the

must

which

study

he
of

it

in

best

history

tracing

the

this

us

let

Skeat

language

call
a

the

of this

continuity
follow

and

the

others,
and

it
his

sacred

literature

Let

us

all

Dr.
for

unrivalled.

and

language,

development.
of

join

reconstructing

their

and

work
stands

of

noble

and

by approaching

spirit.

examples
whose

onlv

own

their

interesting.

as

grand

task

people
of

well
a

scientific

Tamil

languages

as

esteem

can

lovingly in

hands
the

literature, ancient

Tamilian

heritage,

Dravidian

the

among

And

Latham,
their

in

Pro

English

APPENDIX
THE

The
be

materials

found

of which
the

EARLY
for

(1) current

are

distorted

these

chieliy owing

to

channels

narrow

the

most

of them

being

wrong

scent, and

agents in
credence
names

but

the

by

data,

some

like the

puranic or
intended

are

they

as

The

and

ior historical

had

The

of

third
of

other

in this

not

the

puranas,
us

on

the

counter-acting

is entitled

to

some

repetition

of

some

testimony.

to

be

easily

be

borated
corro-

Inscriptions

forgeries, yield accurate

tampered

and
with

records.
to

note

and

inscriptions and
purposes.

of

passed before
local

as

(4)

variety

dates, they have

cannot

in

unreliable,

are

the

operate

cases

traditions, legends

literature

and

they

independent

they

second

form.

miracles

obviously mythical, put

absence

reliable

Tamil

which

account

on

with

literature,and

antiquity

present

in

other

alone, when

It is

first and

researches.

our

and

the

through

attained

legends, (2) some

Tamil

early

in

will

Pandyas

the

and

interlarded

and

their

they

history of

traditions

puranas, (3)

inscriptions.Of

KINGS

PANDYA

writing

in

local

As

compare

local
show

the annals

and

puranas
their

contrast

with

early

worthlessness

of Tamil

literature

388

TAMIL

eleventh

the

prior to

useful

be

it will

kings

and

Agananuru
of

names

table

"

Seliyan

(128-140) Nanmaran
kings

of these
based

Peruvaludi
flourished

could

who

the

won

data

The

improved

and

remain

must

day

or

other

At

Palsalai

(1)Vadimbalamba

A.

(6) Verrivel
Seliyan II,

D.

A. D.

200"

Valudi, A.

Maran

(5) Nedum

125"

Seliyan, A.

Ham

or

D.

250"

'

Mahawanso

he

who
a

off the southern

a

reference

tidal

from

wave

shores

about

to this. In

the

B.

C.

the

some

25

B. C

(3)

350"

(4) Ugra

"

Seliyan I, A.

D.

D.

Nedum

175"

I,

(7)

A.

of the first

Indian

reign of

the

(9)
275

II, A. D,

name

B.C. 450.

150

D. 225"

deluge'. According

the

survived

facts

(10) Nanmaran
The

and

Pandya,

B. C.

(8) Nanmaran

"(11) Peruvaludi, A. D. 300.

means

Ninra

Peruvaludi,

Mudukudumi

tentative

new

Pandya,

Tiruvir

the

half-a-century

only

"

SeliyanII

modified
slightly

until epigraphy discloses

Valudi

Peru

is

It

Auvai

Further,
be

to

is

Ugra

and

Nedum

seem

table

rate

any

so

Nilandaru

(2)

450"

below.

given

ship
relation-

this

Tiruvalluvar

kings

Seliyan

Peruvaludi

Talai-Alankanan.

of

to these

as

Vel

which

on

succeeded

have

Mr,

poems

exact

early.His table has, therefore, been

too

be

these

(90-128)" Ugra

reign

not

battle

assigned

dates

II

various

followinggenealogical

understood.

whose

in

the

Pandya

the

"

the

and

clearly

not

are

in

950.

Pattuppattu,the

From

(140-150).

"

the

(50-75) Verri

Seliyan I

Nedum

(75-90)"

in the

occur

constructed

has

Nedum

which

historyof

to A.D.

up

about

Purananuru.

the

Pandyas

Kanakasabhai

information

obscurity^

the

earliest times

the

is contained

which

is that

in

for consideration

to take

available

earliest

The

is shrouded

century

kings from

Pandya

the

STUDIES

ocean

The

to

the

washed

above

second

king

may

Pandya

390

STUDIES

TAMIL

to be

facts hitherto

furnished

and

unknown,

genealogical table which

materials

the

of the

and

the

this

Jaina rulers
Before

from

mythic kings

for nectar,
the Tamil

Carnataka
actual

be

Kalabhras

of

and

of

throne

the

Panchavan,
in

Meru, constructing many

Sanskrit

and

translating

portions

Velvikudi

the

familypriest,that
to

sue

for

to the

Pandya

of

grant
one

one

and

that

the

protection of

had
the

survived
three

ocean

city of

the

the

the

of

the
at

the

of

curse

bow
two

add

Madura.

kings

these

god Brahma

worlds.

plates

'deluge'

as

their

was

induced

went

at

and
To

Agastya

Pandyas

the

Vasu,.

Mahabharata

that

of them

great
Mount

on

bigger Chinnamanur

of the

that

who

the

obtaining the

sea,

death

the

poets

of the

peace,

gods

names..

Indra, mastering,

tanks, defeating

establishingthe College
the

their

or

learning,leading elephants

after

country

Talayalankanam,

real

founding

fish, the tiger and

the

of the

mentioning

charioteer, absolving Vijaya from

engraving

kings,the

"

the

the

or

Pandya

the achievements

on

pation
occu-

country.

language, bringing back

Bharata

the

to

stated, the churning of

appearing

Puzhiyan

Jaina ascendancy;,

the

pedigree

Madura, excellingpandits
into the

by

country

past without

may

the

above.

given

one

three

nearly

instrumental

been

to mention

in the

these

titles of

the

giving the

plates proceed

Among

have

Pandya

the

period of

the

was

Jainsmight

of the

it and

between

of

lacuna

from

beginning

to the

up

to

Hterature.

constructed

been

goes

century, causing

years

Perhaps

them

supplied by

seventh

hundred

has

data

valuable
of Tamil

fix the different stages in the progress

The

lightseveral

to

brought

have

disappearing. They

Ravana

ambassador

requested

the

to take

the

up

Then

the

comes

391

APPENDIX

following genealogy :"

Peruvaludi.

Mudukudumi

I
Kalabhra

occupation.

I
1.

Kadungon

2.

Maravarman

A. D.

600.

I
.

3.

Jayantan or

4.

Maravarman

Avani

Chulamani,

I
Sendan,

A. D. 650.

A. D.

620.

I
Arikesari,fought

Nelveli,A.

at

D. 680.

I
Ranadhiran

Jatavarman

5.

A. D.

710.

I
6. Arikesari

Parankusan

Termaran,

I
7.

Seli\an

Rajasimha I,Ter

Parantakan

JitilaVarman

D.

A.

Srivara, A. D.

or

735.

770.

I
D.

Rajasimha II,A.

8.

785.

1
I, A. D.

Varaguna

9.

810.

I
Sri Vallabha

10. Srimaran

II.

Varaguna

A. D, 862

Varman

A.D.

885

Meru;

taka

these

was

remote

Kadungon
Agapporul
Sangam

was

kings

Palsalai

ancestor
occurs
as

the

in
last

abolished.

Viranarayana

Kerala

defeated

Kadungon.

The

the

commentary

on

In the

whose

reign

by

Paran-

Peruvaludi

Mudukudumi

in

Abhiman-

in A. D. 910.

Chola

of

king

princess.

I
Rajasimha III,

13.

Among

D. 835.

Parantakan

12.

3.

"

Deva, A.

name

Iraiyanar's

reign
of

of

the

first

Jayantan {Tarn,

^92

TAMIL

Sendan) Chulamani

Tolamoli

by

in

Avani

(No. 4) who

boasts

Sundara

of

exaggerated
the

in

Saivapuranas
have

must

been

Parankusan

the

of

founder

Parantakan,
was

the

in the above

occurs
as

had

He

grant.

Sangam.

the

in

Tinnevelly district,to

Magada

jata Bhatta.

He

devout

His

Marankari

hara

in A. D.

Elephant
might

the

been

Saivite,converted
and

Saiva

Manikka

saint

grandson Rajasimha III

owing

nava

Nambi,
reign
Pe

his

to

riyalvarand
Some

of

last

of

to

and

Pandya

and

of

at

his minister

while

his

was

greatVaish-

Selva

the Vishnuvite

the

staunch

religious preceptor.
lived

of the

temple

by

Deva

Siivallabha

agra-

Varaguna

was

that faith

Vishnu.
an

Vishnu

the

Suj-

foot

Madura.

Vachakar,

influence

the

purohit

of this

or

named
of

the

taluk,

Nanguneri

grandson

probably

Velvikudi

granted

at the

near

His

the

temple

builder

Varaguna-Mangalam.

Sadaiyan,

Brahman

Narasimha

Yanaimalai

or

Seliyan and

and

the

it

which

name

worshipper

built

to God

770

hill

have

was

pride

JatilaVarman

of

Srivara

so

Arikesari

Komaran

as

donor

title of

the

Ven-Ter

as

of

fact

plates.
"

village of Srivara-Mangalam

minister

the

Tamils

and

with

Seliyan

second

to the

king

had

in

with

event

art

"

accomplished

an

title of Ter

the

of Nelveli

impaling

described

commentary

known

famous

Sambanda

to

Arikesari

identified

the

Had

been

referred

king's father

battle

be

must

and
"

the

the

won

piDirpm)

Trignana

composed

was

Maravarman

Pandya.

Jains by

much

of

memory

having

Kun

or

classic

Chulamani.

Qeum
(QrBeoCDeueSla3"}

8000

Jaina Tamil

Devar

Maravarman

STUDIES

In

the

saints

Vishnuvite

Andal.
these

facts

will

be

found

stated

in

early

APPENDIX

Tamil

literature and

copper

platesrefer

poets
The

Madura

at

first has

of

opinion

in Sanskrit
than

more

must

have

400.

The

considered

attained

about

A. D.

there

Tamil

doubtful.

Whether

it

translation.

The

Vatsarajan
III

it does

undertaken

into

Tamil

was

of

epitome,

but

it

is

work
Bharata-

of

assumed

maybe

was

second

Visakan

Aranilai

(1)

Arumbakkam

survive

not

to

Kamban

when

in the

The

rendering

by Nalla

only

in

engaged

was

fourth

It is

day, might

this

by Villiputtur Alvar,

completed

is at

(11781215). This translation

poet of the fifteenth century.

an

one

paucity

the

to

the Saivite

by

was

the

ent
altogether differ-

or

owing

translatingthe Ramayana.
epic

the

with

of Perundevanar

third

epic,though
been

the

(A.D. 750)

reign of KulottungaChola
have

of

Provisionally,
however,

Trailokyamallan

of the

name

identical

was

Bharata-Venba

the

translator's

D.

A.

to

probably

existence

very

ascertained

be

information.
that

the

of Perundevanar
cannot

The

grants.
and

is

been

versions

Tamil

subsequent

versions

these

to have

All the

made

been

form

complete

its

the

in

which

appears

translation.

therefore

present unknown

Venba

350.

the Tamil

on

Mahabharata

Macdonell

to in the

college of

essay

our

Prof.

first of

referred

in

the

regards

one

of

founding

the translatingof the Mahabharata.

and

As

The

stalapurana.

Madura

also to the

been

academies.

the

in

393

of the

Vaishnava

fragment

Pillai in A.D.

or

1732-

1744.

So

far the

literature

and

(1) Madras
1906, p. 74.

history of

the

inscriptions.
Government

early Pandyas

from

From

sources

both

the

report,dated
Epigraphist's

Tamil
the
2nd

July

394

TAMIL

of

number
other

the

list of

or

with

ending

miraculous

corroborated

them

so

far

will

it

salient

they

as

proceeding
be

the

to

earlypoets, first according

sports'or the deeds of Siva
the

I.

The

Madura

51st

Nakkirar

pride of

directs

sport'

Agapporul

Agastya

Rudra-Sarman

the

the
of

Tamil

before

the

Jains

refers

members

Sambanda

during

'

the

sacred
to

the

by

the

reign

of

king

was

(53

the

and

54)
kirar
Nak-

to

Iraiyanar's

Brahman

child,

to Tiruvalluvar's

academy

the

which

Pandya

of the

Maran

on

probably
of

Arimardhana

persecuted

were

and

grammar

dumb

concerning Manikkavachakar
of

outline

an

Vamsasekara

of

commentary

miracles

reign

amine
ex-

according

Siva

by

with

the

and

the

Champaka

contest

the

by

establishment

reign

teach

to

(56)

of

secondly

subdued

was

recited

academies

was

reign

(55) Nakkirar's

nor

Pandya kings.

(52), in the

fanciful

Mahatmya

Tamil

order

local

the

give

Halasya

and

pur ana

compare

the

to the

College during

Pandya
Siva

of the

succession

The

to be

to

necessary

points from

relate

to

Kula-

another

by literature

neither

long

with

with

listsseem

in the

names

inscriptions. Before
the

gives

besides

connected

events

of the

Most

mythical,

of

Stalapurana

Madhuresvara,

Oil-

twenty.

^legitimate Pandyas.

forty-one

some

narrates

exceed

not

seventy-three Pandyas beginning

and

deity.

does

hand, the Madura

some

sekara
list of

Pandya kings

STUDIES

(57-61)

occurred

in

(62, 63), the

; and

Saivite

apostle Trignana

Kubja,

Kun

Sundara

or

Pandya.
II.

The

said to have

fourth

Ugra Pandya.

performed ninety-six Asvamedha

and
sacrifices,

he

was

the

founder

of

or
a

He

is

horse

Sangam

or

APPENDIX

The

academy.

seventh

reign the elephant

machination
Siva

by

of the

with

of this event
God

Vishnu

of

Narasimha

Madura

metamorphosed

Narasimha.

Pandya king

the

in the

In his

Pandya.

destroy

to

came

fains was

help

the

Vikrama

was

that

395"

In

built

at

into

for the

hill.

Yanamalai

'

Qlosuq^

The
miT"fBs^(ssi^
aSa^^^i^issr
(S"}LfiS(^mi3so'.

tenth

succession

reign

Anantaguna

was

visited Madura

Rama

nineteenth

The

Tanjcre

hrahma-halti.

The

reign the

whose

Pandya.

In this

searching

for his wife

He

Varaguna.

was

in the

marudur

while

district

forty-sixth

third

academy

went

was

listened

sarma

to

The

Agapporul.

Nakkirar's

sin of

Vamsasekhara

in

established, Nakki-

was

last but

Kubja

and

one

Kun

or

commentary

Nakkirar

the

flourished

in this

king

seventy-second

Pandya.

In

his

Iraiyanar's

on

The

Arimardhana.

sixty-firstwas

Manikkavachakar

saint

Sita.

Rudra"sias'^utT^ siretr^^uir^ujipiT^,

the

composed

Sri

his

Paranar, Kapilar "c, being its members.

rar,

in

Tiruvidai-

to

expiate

to

hill

tion
commemora-

temple

the

reign

The

reign.

in the

list

Jains

8000

was

were

impaled by Trignana Sambandha.

Stripping the
garb
seen

that

only

the

four

time

tenth

legends.

"

Siva

of them
has

Sundara

all which

their Tamil

long after

that

of the current

period.

Maha

Pandyam

These

The

Purana,
Halasya

and

sometime

after

traditions
must

accounts

in three

narrated

Uttara

translations

facts

observed.

been

composed

were

out

historical

are

namely,

Purana,

century A. D.
And

not

it will be

together

stern

at Madura

puranas

Vana

Mahatmyam

made

of

Sanskrit

Kadamba

the

most

sports'of

'sacred
or

order

are

logical
mytho-

of their

events

considering them

and

they

miraculous

above

have

and
been

differ

as

396

TAMIL

the

regards
the

order

accounts

Tamil

in

arranged
later

kings

all other

of any

for historical
The
as

only king

therefore
Christian

the

or

sacrifice

the

first

the

list is Vikrama

temple

at

foot

the

to

it

770

king Parantaka

(No. 7). The

said

to have

dhana,

but

lived

and

the date

to be

in the

of

the

the

Trignana

to have

been

seventh.

of Kun

As
or

learn

we

of the

minister

ninth

A. D,

in

is

who
Arimar-

king

Varaguna
has

in

built. From

was

61st

half of the

contemporary

king

Vachakar,

of

who

Narasimha

Sadaiyan

Sambanda

the latter half of the

Rajasuya

fourth

Kari, a

of the

reign

second

Ugra Pandya

temple,

that

of

Qgra

that

reign the

Manikka

reign

He

beginning

one

The

Nedum

of

actually in

Pandya king, was

in

or

age

fame.

the

hill

by Maran

constructed

of

king Perunarkilli

Anaimalai

that

Palyaga

ancestor

an

attended

have

in whose

Pandya

inscriptions discovered

Pandya

about

century A. D.

the

was

was

is

Alanganam

Chola

the

of the

literature

is it laid down

is said

them

use

Tamil

sacrifices ; but

any

performed by

about

Talai

Nowhere

Peruvaludi

Ugra

lived

era.

conducted

Pandya

He

flourished

have

It

order.

any

sacrifices

or

Peruvaludi,
the

like

less
together regard-

in

Yagas

many

of

seen

caution.

is mentioned

(salai)Mudukudimi

must

be

traditions,

of

without

and

without

who

Seliyam

will

as

not

are

extremely injudicious to

having performed

Nedum

order

and

compilation

sequence

purposes

The

respects.

stories,all jumbled

would, therefore,be

of

Tiruvilayadal Purana,

is

other
time

other

sanskritized

are

the

puranas,
and

in

chronological

Thus,

on.

miracles

conflicting

of

'sports'.Some

description of

and

are

names

STUDIES

the

19th

century

been

determined

he

is believed

Sundara

Pan-

398

TAMIL

On

other

the
whole

one

word

of

essay

the

as

Sanskrit

pure

borrowed
will

by

show:

have

Tamil

modern

explained

characteristics

of

and
the

in

Sanskrit.

vocabulary of Agastya's

and

words

Sandhis

to

been

in the Tamil

foreign

following aphorisms

the

as

desiyawords

or

"

(1) (^Srru)
(2)
With

Sutras

24

pecuHar

Evidently it includes
age

devotes
Per-Agattiya-Tirattu

some

which

formation,

seventh

this

hand,

chapter

STUDIES

this

Tolkapyam

toT

ujsinh j)j ^

the

compare

and

".

6?Q7

QmrTL^ITUD.

s"E

ep e^eir siji"^th.

sutras

corresponding

in

(a)

(b) Nannul.

(a)(1) ":^"ST

(^sird^^rftuj.
QpuSiT

S7OT2/

6?

(2)^QeufTL^eOeO^
uusaQp^eorr^.
(j)(1) ^

(2) j)j SL
3.

^(SjQsiJfr
U.IT(^(^LD(ip^ei).

^-

2J^

iuisiQp^eo,

^ST

of this grammar

author

is
Aydam, o"o,

Tamil

letter

will be

inferred

the
as

The

CT

from

from

borrowed

following

the

to

seems

think

that

Sanskrit

sutras.

QLodjiuirdj^
(ifiuuiTQi"S)oSTQjr).
(7)
[a) QpjS^iiSliT
QL^(W^Q^esra. (54)
(b) e^susiiLD Lppssreijih^iS
'oT

It is usual

to say

placed
indicate
which

oo,

last in

neither

jihvamulya but; a
letter is absurd.

4.

to

The

the

derive

Tamil

Tamil
that

the sound

sound

distinguishingmarks

seems

tp, "w, /d, and

to
speciality

their
has

that

Moreover,

are

posely
pur-

alphabetic system
and

tongue,
of

visar^a

peculiarly its

of Tamil.

from

sbt, which

To
the

call

the

own,

Aydam

letter

of

that

nor

are
a

to

the
krit
Sans-

of this work

author

Sanskrit.

attributed
Quifie"a^g=(^^^!!u"

to

Agastya's

399

APPENDIX

disciple Kazharamban

history of

Tamil

the

this writer

to

which
classification,

and

anachronous,

in

length
be

may

the

A.

to

D.

the sixteenth

by

B. C. is

century

from

come

will

believe

Agastya.

And

this

is

of

learned

written
may

for

have

in
the

had

of Nannul

use

decidedly
into
5.

the

existence
In

its author

the

use

of

the

beginning

(being

the

best

after

prefatory

Tolkapyar

as

and
A.

sutra

D.

is

it may

position
com-

Saiva

mutts
district

Tamil,

who

against

Jain) though

that

have

it

the
was

come

12.50.

Tolkapyam

to

follows

of

prejudice

of

work

grammar,

long

students

that
seems

Tinnevelly

or

Saiva

in the

of the

one

Tanjore

of the

disciple of

Per-Agattiyam
of

member

Pandits

What

forgery.

is that

it

understand

easily

can

third

should

Tamil
of

work

the

instance

believable

monasteries

or

be

been

or

even

But

scholars.

reader

clear

of

it to

the

and

probable

best

pill to swallow,

phases

have

second

in the

Agastya

hard

the

readily

work

of

disciple

sixteenth
to

to

century,

some

period

or

refers

classification,which

at

modern

or

fifteenth

in the

commence

last

The

tion
introduc-

his

in

slight

but

criticized

been

it has

unhistorical

with

Pillai

essay.

literaryactivityof

made

and

(5)

Modern.

(8)

of it is

adopted

been

and

face

Damodaram

eighth

taken

century
of

Mr.

the

on

has

Virasoliyam

to

according

(4) Academic,

Pauranic,

Jaina, (7)

by

outline

an

divided

(3) Grammatic,

This

modification

us

eight periods, namely, (1 ) Pre-alpha-

into

(6)

It is

language.

betic, (2) Alphabetic,

Monastic,

give

to

purports

^iSiy^sk.^
iBeo^")s^^

"

it is said

of

400

TAMIL

STUDIES

Qiajessressflu

(ifii5^^s\}S6sin(B
Qpsapuui"

LfeoiQ^ir^^Q^rrasT
QsstTeosiTULSiLKsnr.
For

rhetoric

and

in the

used

as

Sen-Tamil

of the

dealingwith
that

after
L^")iQ^!T(^^Q^!T"sT)
He

Aindram.

been

with

this

flourished

teacher

the

to observe
to

should

gottasan
up

"

flaws

while

that

But,

the
all

Agastya

had

really

taken

its

serious

written

the

Both

much

trouble

authors, and

student

president.Was

pick

it to

an

easily believe

would

doubts

Athan-

"

he such

was

he
fication
edi-

and

approval

always

of

stood
under-

rules,or why

fellow

Tamil

posititio
sup-

is not

Tamil

the

pandits
were

Acharya.

and

so

great work, and

rishis

throw

It

begin

to

grammar.

for the
a

It has

or

Rishi

grammatical

? Tamil

divine

these

study

grammar

teacher.

teacher

his

have

was

thodical
me-

Sanskrit

author

period.

before

facts for

in his

an

divine

work

his

in his master's

two

for

for

the

Agastya

ungratefulpupil

usages

the

of

reputed

same

to

academy

of the

his

should

usages,

recited

have

model

anywhere

was

the

therefrom

deduce

poetry^

{Qpsapuui"Qajesaress

of the first Tamil

at

in

the

arranging

custom

Tolkapyar

why

said

salutation

writer
them

not

Tamil

the

case

and

the

Agastya,

least the

at

his work
In

has

about

word

one

observed

he

in his grammar

treatment

and

earlyliterature {Qpi^^"isem")

the

collecting,collating

before

words
letters,

QewssSuuSs^LD)
{Qs^i^uSL^iu/beiasJ:

men

carefullystudied

and

the Tamil

ordinary speech

clearly says

author

the

of

the purpose

at
as

grammar

loggerheadsto

whether
and

whe-

APPENDIX

ther

Tolkapyar
the

on

in

was

learnt

his Tamil

of the
had

of

later works
and

on

of
it

three

was

imagination.

is

that every

myth

the

language

and

subsequent only

to

me

of

creation

only

The

should

have

the seventh

sectarian

and

their

historical

trend

of the

religion.

One

writer

belonged

to

is,in

brings it

and

believes that
26

my

their

want

he

lived

'

existence
A. D.

is

opinion, mainly

superstitious belief
of

confidence

to

the
to

third

Dr.

Vachakar's
about

and

Vachakar

academy,

it,while

century.

in

of the

literature

Manikka

that

Manikka

somewhere

scholars

understanding

anterior

thirteenth
of

is

called forth
and

language,

thinks

translator

has

humble
their

Tamil

to the

ful
power-

believe

to

pandits

period subsequent

down

his

the

VACHAKAR

bias,

long

relatingto

eighth century

or

incorrect

puts his date

another

Damoda-

into

date

whose

pauranic stories,

epigraphy

Editor

It

the

III

controversy from

their

to

in the

poet

all the

seen

of

come

MANIKKA

OF

Vachakar.

Manikka
due

Tamil

of

deal

good

AGE

for

connecting Agastya with

tradition

APPENDIX
THE

that it

of Mr.

rules

author

and

ever

inclined

am

had

unsatisfactory

very

statement

purely a
I

the

language

has

jumble

What

been

had

man

the

of Tamil

kinds

Tamil

No

ment
com-

Agastya

the model

to

seems

; and

Pillai that it

that he

lost,as

grammar,

Agastya'sgrammar

that

the Tamil

was

fanciful.

even

ram

Siva,

firstgrammar

served, betore

facts

The

Sivagnana Swami

by

sutra

the

from

disciple.

his

ever

prefatory

confirmation

401

III

third

Pope,

the

works,

the seventh

o;

402

eighth century of

era,'while

our

writes that his date

ink

and

discussion

[or

(1) The

saints

and

chakam

the

last

Appar.

And

this

tirumurais

have

poet-saint
by

Kalladar

and

to

and

have
number

by Appar

visited

Paniyas

to

seem

is confirmed

theory

referred

must

the

Tiruva-

to

mentioned

and

Madura

or

the

"

stronghold

of

in the South.

Saivism

(2) As
those

annotates.

Tirukkovai

from

the

preceded

The

commentator

writers

contemporary
the

author

of

be

Tolkapyam,

and

Naladiyar.
had

works
must

Kural,

lived

have

Since

Manikka

or

he

Vachakar's

from

or

whoever

Iraiyanar's

Kalittogai, Appar's
the

long before

understood

work

whose

authorities

cites

"

trative
illus-

quote

Perasiriyar,Nacchinarkiniyar

Agapporul,

he

would

annotator

who

"

might

Tevaram

best

rule the

passages

these

four

Sundarar

considerably larger

that

than

capitalof

far famed

he

works

who

Sambandar,

Saiva

Vachakar

Manikka

sports

for

the

position assigned

that

in their

Siva's

the

view

that

described

enumerating

in the

later than
fact

of

order

and

their

grounds

Appar, Sambandar,

"

elaborate
refute

to

certain

some

his date.

Tirukkovai

the

support

from

of

Vachakar

Manild^a

the

brieflyindicate

waste

any

by seriouslyattempting
to

Vachakar
to

into

he

to the

assigned

It is not intended

traditional

Saiva

famous

be

place

Manikka

of

age

by launching

determination

correct

lived

the

paper

but

arguments,

yet in another

reasonably

may

still unsettled.

remains
more

'

Thus

century.'

tenth

of

STUDIES

TAMIL

that

of

authors

Manikka

Appar

all

kar,
Vachawas

his

predecessor.
(3) In

his

Koil-padigam

Manikka

Vachakar

speaks of

APPENDIX

Ponnambalam

According

traditions

to

Hiranya Varman,
sixth

century

this shrine

existence

in

was

king Kocchengannan
temples

Siva

to

no

who

believe

to

to

and

also

puoueo

;S^s" ^.

gilded

the

Chola

several

built

have

by

that

of the

days

the

said

is

Vishnu,

and

king, during

reason

before

built

first

was

Pallava

have

we

Chidambaram.

at

hall

this

probably

and

Hall'

'Golden

the

or

403

III

hall at

the

"Chidambaram.
"
Q^fLoQu/resresressBi^
p
This

Chola

sixth

Saiva

not

have

which

Tolkapyar's
A

work

will

convince

Tiruvachakam,

take

to

i. e, A.

(6)
the
or

to

for

D.

other

of

send-off

by

century

of Tamil

for
in

poem,

before

use

irkiniyar in

his

period,

that

commentary

on

^iQ^iQ^^n^ui,
candid
the

that

reader

by

general

Manikka

the

present

religious

the

Vachakar
of his

tenor

religions and

poet's age

of

study

sects

beyond

the

writings

in

his

and

his

enable

not

may

period,

hymnal

500"950.

One

heaven;

the

the

into

and

expounded

contempt

form

andadi

come

siitra

careful

doctrines

him

not

by Nacchin

explained

(5)

sixth

the

could

who

and
^(n^^ iTLL"sisL^u)5sefft"ifT'?e\)
j"jpi-^^^^(f^eui5^rT

written, did

the

Ammaiyar,

of Karaikal,

poetess

the

that

reason

Pey

to

earlier than

flourished

her

were

and

saint

lady

simple

refers

Vachakar

ManiUka

the

as

half of the

latter

in the

probably

82.

century.

(4)

the

lived

king

T. T.

"

the

of the
and

Manikka

'sacred

sports' of

Pandya

this act

Vachakar:

at

king Varaguna

of divine
"

Siva

grace

has

Madura
to
been

His

was

loka

alluded

404

TAMIL

Again
thus

in

his

STUDIES

Tirukkovaiyar he

refers

king

that

to

:
"

6uj^e!rar(65)/5

...

Q^mesrOiQesrp^(^'^pp\s"ue"i^^tT"sr.
(306)

QppuaU6\}L"LIS(lp
LDUjQeOfnEjQ0iEiaefflajrr2issTena3)"3SSfQir.
(327)
..,

reign of
have

to

up

brought

now

quarter of the

Vachakar

Vol.

of Siva

and

worship
But

the

Vachakar

Siva

reign of

in the

shocking anachronisms

above

slala-purana.
In the

in

this

purana,

is stated

to
and

the

first
sixty-

hearing

in the
of

one

the
is

in

reign of

the

of

one

as

the

ted
narra-

which

Vachakar

is
and

dhana
reign of Arimar-

after

list,comes

Elephant

the

Nakkirar's

the

Pandya
guna
only Varafind in the

may

at Madura

in the

the

sport of turning into rock

the

for his

Manikka

that

This

Manikka

occurred

destroy Madura

us

'jackal miracle'

to have

Pandya,

land

and

from

which

with

erroneouslyconnected
which

worshipper

Arimardhana

one

sports of Siva

sacred

inscriptions

informs

was

(7)

alluded

Varaguna

the

devout

first

temples.

many

the

been

in succession
forty-second
list.
given in the Mahatmya

who

Pandya kings

Varaguna

of money

Halasya Mahatmya
lived

the

was

granted donations

in many

researches

Ambasamudram

IX., Pt. ii). He

after the

or

lived in the

have

must

in the

mentioned

{Ep. bid.

lightonly two

century. And

ninth

by Manikka

Varman

to

in

Epigraphical

earlier of whom

the

name,

saint lived

our

Pandya.

Varaguna

of that

to

that

evident

is thus

It

-that

seventh

commentary

came

Pandya,
on

Irai-

Sarman,
child, Rudra
yanar'sAgapporul by the dumb
slender data
the reign of the forty-sixthking. The

in
on

406

TAMIL

STUDIES

Nammalvar

Periyalvar,Andal,

thought, language, style and

in

form

is

suggest their being contemporaries

above

Vaishnava

(10) In the
of

the

about

the

last of the

is

made

of Nammalvar
recent

and

and

Saiva

our

ninth

who

twisted

925.

of

scholars

saint

long

Trignana Sambandar,

Yet

of the

attempted
to that

anterior

interpreting the

the

as

some

"

like

strued
miscon-

Kaliyug

the

have

century

and

last of their saints

pandits and

of

the date

The

saints,who

Vachakar,

beginning
the

"

the

of

of Manikka

texts to fix the

more

A. D. 850

tO'

as

less.

or

Saiva
sixty-three

acharyas

Vaishnava

age

more

between

first quarter

the

mention

no

close

so

Tiru-tonda-togai [^(j^^Q^fremi"^Qstrecos)

Sundarar,

lived

lived

saints

Vachakar

Manikka

and

to

of

put

Appar

expression

111 thC ^(TJ^O^ffSJOTi"^O^ffSOS

tlS6\)e\)IT^
QU!TUJUJI^"SS)1""
L/6UQJ/f
as

reference

allusions

to the

found

Tevaram

saint,and

in

the

supporting

following

it by two

vague

Appar's

lines from

"

Q"Fuue)jiT^i}).
(1) isifiesiujs
(^^"oS)ir

(2) @L_(jotg(5/5^.ySsaT
QjiT"s=S'^"QsiTeaaii"rTiT.
Here

the

miraculous

first quotation
of

transformation

connected
traditionally
old 'floatingmyth', like
was

one

which

of the

saint himself

our

There
also. Had

is

reference

Kalladanar,

Vachakar,
5he Jackalmiracle

which

Manikka

with

others

many

'horses' though
is

Vachakar,
of

that

be

It

kind.
and

in

the

to

Kalladam

author, lived posterior to

seems

an

thus,

to this miracle

its

the

as

performed by Siva,

refers

should

nothing,

Jackalsinto

miracles

many

proves

to

me

taken

to be
as

one

more

nikka
Ma-

probable,

of the

many

407

III

APPENDIX

during

floating myths

current

Tamil

(A. D. 600_.950), as

literature

Manikka
In the

Vachakar

misinterpreted
this fanciful

whose

puranas

that

pandits

authority might

of

Halasya Mahatmya
Qjrrs^aetr(Skt. vachakaYmeans

and

"

nothing

to

Why

should

Manikka

this indirect

and

notable,have
is

no

of

latter

the

been

whom

to this

with

the minister

was

of

If Sundarar

pride

read
the

to

and

any

Appar's

if the

name

of

Tevaram
as

by

to

of

name

clearlyshows
Manikka

noticed

holy

that

as

not

Sundarar

Sundarar

and

Vachakar

"

great

propagation of
saint

this

have
his

have
instead

which

be

may
have

must

in it the

had

and

sect; and

same

He

the

in

name

titles ?

or

also

of

incident

word

If

eun-^sesr.

before

Sundarar

interpreted eurrs^ssor
he

to

sixty-

him, he would

reallylived

could

that

names

expression,

had

other

for the

to refer

well

the

of the

much

and

referred

Pandya king

asked

be

be

Both

sincerelypious poet.

Vachakar,

of

question.

round-abont

latter saint had

saint at least

their

by

the

Vachakar

Manikka

This

had

'Jackalmiracle'

Manikka

'messenger'

or

comparatively less

were

did

mentioned

using this

applied

'

while

Brahmans

were

religiousdisputant who
Saivism.

Here

puranas.

alone

fashion

mentioned

answer

Vachakar

Manikka

other

Vachakar

vague

saints, some

There

Sanskrit

Tiru-tonda-togai,it might

the

coming

one

of

questionableas

as

servant

'

support

two

quote

be

and

in

and

been

has

more.

Now

in

ed
mention-

6u(rs=sm

Vachakar,

the

meaning

word

the

Manikka

as

has not

he

of

period

in that connection.

quotation

second

hymnal

the

to

referred

mean

to

our

Tiruttondattogai?
never

the fourth

heard

great

of the
saint

of

408

TAMIL

the

Saivas, because

STUDIES

he

had

not

Nambi,

the

Vyasa

yet been

in this

born

world.

Nambiyandar
Vedas,

has

understood
correctly

ueosij IT to
"ss}LDaS6\)sorr^

professorsof

modern

the

learned

and

better

lived

urged by

saints sung

by Sundara
poet

our

Murti

Nambi

stated

or

Perhaps,

the Saiva

saints

almost

were

that
we

arranged
their
add

the

Sundara

the 62 individual

^Q^aesis
the

above

in all 64

Devara

we

for

saints
now

expression
is

to

not

our

other

of

poet

Saivite

has

the

Manikka

'

was

tional'
tradi-

of

names

the time

of

collected

hymns,

and

If

his works.

to

rightlydone,

in the

traditional 63.

it

the

first time

due

enumerated

mean

saints

before

the

Has

call

he

most

mainly

was

Murti, as

get the

which

could

Nambiyandar

to

unknown

and

the

of arithmetic

of individual

who

apotheosis

that

individual

rudiments

anterior

forgot that

Nambiyandar Nambi,
and

of the

not, how

he

of the

that

grand discoveryindeed

writer

if

Nambiyandar

expression,and

number

the number

that

that

critic's condemnation

the

any

?
And,
sixty-three
?

the

and
?

total,forgetting

ignorant

merit

to

as

writer

more

yandar
Nambi-

Vachakar

above

Murti.

so

one

Manikka

the

was
sixty-three'

be

to

hundred

the

'traditional

'claim

within

recent

calculated

wrongly

Sundara

at Madura.

than

or

misunderstood

has

was

forty-nine

in this matter

informed

who

It has been

But

expression Qurrdjujt^

scholars

after Sundarar

fiftyyears

he has

academy

Tamil

Nambi

Nambi

Dravidian

rssSiTiTQfi^
(^pu^Q^iT(Ssru^usOLfsoQeaair.

uiTsaariT

Do

the

the
collectively

mean

the third

the

of

to

^Q^iQ^rresmL^
But, if

Vachakar,

traditional number

of

we
we

take

get
Saiva

APPENDIX

saints,as

we

from

list.

the

It is therefore
that the saint
elder

by

cannot

plain beyond
Vachakar

Vaishnava

king Varaguna
later

than

lived

and

sect

II

D.

(A.

Appar
than

earlier

Nammalvar.

by

student

every

the

half

generation

one

view

this is the

And

centuries

two

Sambandar,

about

and

Sundarar

is

that

870),

the

Pandya

the

of

reign

Trignana

and

century later
than

in

an

of

Andal

Periyalvar and

of

contemporary

been

have

must

doubt

of

shadow

any

Murti

Sundara

omit

means

any

Manikka

409

III

accepted

of epigraphy.
KALLADANAR.

The

Kalladam

is

erotic

an

agavals,describing mostly
Madura.

poet

of

very

often

poet

of

the

academic

and

author

commentary

while

the

latter

Kalladanar

were

Tamil

Saiva

pandits
earlier

an

was

Saiva

Thus

few

Seliyan,

Nedum

Deva

Kallada

and

Nayanar

poets like Poigai Alvar

distinct

two

only

wrote

Pandiya king

the

Kalladam,

the

besides

Poigaiyar.

and

Both

must

have

been

flourishingsea-port
the

of

former

and

bard

century A. D.

second

The

at

and
^Q^sseamemuu Q^stiH^lQ^iMpLJa

was
on

was

Kalladanar,

Tolkapyam

the

on

eulogisticverses

age.
of

Nayanar

with

him

Siva

sports'of

sacred

Deva

hundred

one

some

hymnal period.

or

confound

the

devotee
a

pauranic

'

the

Kallada

Its author

of

poem

days
a

11, which
ninth

Ouilon

near

of Manikka

Saiva

natives

of

the

on

Vachakar, it

Kalladam,

was

West

once

Coast.

In

probably

the

seat

T.V. II.
shrine, seiie\}iTu.^^-i
seok^ssfl^(rF,etfl
"

must

have

century A. D., as

come
no

into
mention

existence
is made

during
of

the

it in the

410

TAMIL

Tevaram
a

oi

vain

Appar

on

others

at

that

had

place

if it

said

was

lost

been,

It would

along

only be

that

their

several

with

Chidambaram.

In the Kalladam

may

one

valluvar, Nakkirar,

the

references

find

last it says,

to

and

Chakkiyar

Kannappar,

Nayanar, Concerning

Tiru-

Murti

"

f""^sir(T^LLueasBijj0S)L-UU.
(57)
(oSTQ^sffs^firirk^
event
happened, as we have said in Appendix I^

This

be

Murti.

Sundara

or

subterfuge of pandits

hymns

about

STUDIES

the

taken

Again
Nakkirar

beginning
as

the
on

verses

academy

(1)

the

on
LOIT

of the seventh

earliest limit of the

work

same

refers

the

the

Kural

of

commentary

the

atory
to the commend-

and

forty-nine professors of
of Tiruvalluvai.

must

of Kalladam.

age

to

Iraiyanar's Agapporul
of

century, which

the

third

"

gH SU'hsO
p^UOL^'oiliilQ^LDUJISI(^

(3)
su.")QpQ^Q^^s sssiiraSeOomsu^^^CcUaeo.

(2) ^0rB^u9i^sS!T"om Qu(Ti^i^uSi^uu^eiJ6\)

(sSitnaaetr^^ssr"sr.
eurrsSluSpdsLLisiT
(52)

(3) ^k^'^essmuQ^enn
^ suQufT^'siTQp^'Sems
QuQ^Qf^ pi-^eOQiirs
(^gHQpesflQ
^ pei^iJo
QsiT ^ pUUQ^SS^LD.
QiiHr(cL^(LpMlUUJ0lil

(4)

SFLcajssemssff

(65)

LO^QjL^3h.(frj'

^")@uje03k.(BLJ
Qu!T(f^effl^Qaj"oi!rp
eijisiT("T)Sii"s5r
pema"(^

sijefriTsaSLii-jsOQjirQfi'oST

QpsiLLQuQ^LDrr"sr.
(15)
Qp^pssSuiTL^Lu
The

above

quotationsshow

clearlythat

the

Kalladam'

is

miracles

mixed

is

It

mind.

valued

highly
rise

the

to

(Venture

of

one

proverb
to

which

are

it has

; and

Saivas

given

s^jnenQies)"m"i"nji"nQii.

si50")itl-ld

with

argue

Dravidian

the

religious books

Tamil

"

allure

to

as

those

the

by

not

torm

ture,
litera-

religion and

Saiva

the

relating to
in such

narrated

traditions,ghoulish[legendsand

old

of

repertory

411

IV

APPENDIX

the

studied

has

that

one

Kalladam).
They

yanar'sAgapporul
after

years

of
Tamil

the

Madura

Further,

the

it

Kalladar, while
great saints
Deva
he

It

Vachakar

have

is

been

whose

traditon, as

not

was

the

sometime

The
in

word

Malabar,

days

A. D.

the

that

950,
of

contemporary

younger

at

of the

and

850

Tirukkovayar served,

Tamil

D.

785.

Madura
of

time

last four
Kallada
and

that

Manikka

according

to

for his Kalladam.

model

IV

THE

and

Travancore
be

TIYAN.

WORD

Tiyan designates

to

A.

evident

pretty

A. D. 750

of the

during

in the

so

thus

ON

supposed

author

the

on

tary
commen-

after

about

64

as

APPENDIX
NOTE

this

sports played by Siva

lived between

Nayanar

may

of

several

essay

that

sliown

Irai-

on

lived

our

somewhere

definitely fixed

to be

came

In

was

forty-nineprofessors

the

reputed

the

lived

number

of

one

written

was

have

must

been

Perundevanar,

Mahabharatam,

commentary

College.

it has

Agapporul

that

that he

Perundevanar,

academies
on

and

and

of Kalladam

author

Nakkirar's

with

unacquainted

not

that the

further

prove

synonym

of

class

Cochin,
for

toddy
and

drawers

it is

monly
com-

Izhuvan, which

is-

412
the

TAMIL

of another

name

the

from

and

current

in Malabar

Izhuvan

Malayalam

their

(an island)

also

Malabar

by

fanciful and

devoid

foundation.

It is

historical

investigations
these, because
Nambudri
their

of

brahman

so

and

in which

ethnology.

of

were

The

of Malabar
per

are

and

even

purely

the

words

of Tamil
now/

language

the

have

modern

varuka

have

sciences
from

he-

to

of

Tamil

found

is

which

the
For

undoubted

Nambudri
these

responsible,
the

ries
vaganot

about

Malayalam
Sanskrit

preference in

the

tribes,

non-Aryan

dialect, and
in the

and

sweep

supported by

origin. As, however,

an

in
It is

people

is derived

to invent.

mother-tongue

was

cei?t. of

long,

or

ready

ever

etymology

people.

of the

'Embran'

had

facto

Malabar

the

of the

kingdom.

etymologies were

these

short
strange traditions,

Brahmans

de

of

either

on

compositions
who

as

nainbu, to believe; 'Kuric'chan'

from

course,

utter

ethnological

of

Chera

of the

destiny

rather

the

here

placed

later

mark, 'Variyar'irom

to

Of

on.

be

Malabar,

of

; 'Nambi'

kun,

only

are

be

ethnological

or

purposes
can

ed
confirm-

Keralamahatmya

and

primitive knowledge

language

from

they

instance

their

the

reliance

no

the

only

shown

For

etymology,

to

mention

to

'dvipam'

and

seems

historical

any

Keralolpatti

Brahmans

hands

the

not

of

records.

authorites

traditions,

needless

of

worthlessness

high

such

by

This

Drs.

like

from

Logan,

(Ceylon),

Tiyan

philologists

supporters,

Mr.

and

Simhalam

and

advocated

though

European

Gundert

and

old-school

the

by

immigrants

as

the words

thereto

in

tions
tradi-

The

represent them

derived

and

Caldwell

countries.

in accordance

are

of Malabar

palm-cultivatorsfound

of

caste

Tamil

Ceylon, and

and

STUDIES

fifty
bulary
voca-

had

matters

414

TAMIL

tion of

Ceylon according
millions.

three

alternatelyby

the

word

any

about

We

Keralas

and

Singalese

that

Ceylon

Christians

Syrian

Tivans) were
or

migrants

from

by

Izhuvan

North

rule

Malabar
later

Being

follow

immigrants,

The

regarded by the Tiyans

their Cherumas
Tamil

country
Dr.

and

analogy

of the Greek

be

no

many

necessityfor
the

simple

word

of very

from

The

is

from
a

Singalam.

Malabar

are

the

Izhuvan

name

Sihalam, on

Sindhu.

the

of

status, just as

There

SansJirit word

already in

the

Pandiya.

Paraiyas of

Simhalam,

dragging

there

the

firms
con-

Tiyans

of Bhutal
of

m-

in the

castes

the

interior

hold

wordlndoi

thus

stages, when

as

estimation.

Caldwell

by

while

or

with

follow

Izhuvans

Izhuvans

Pulayas

in low

derived

the

difference

The

nepotic law

the

the

iateri

were

toddy-drawing

two

of

Tiya-alvan,

and

Izhuvans

the

place during

organisedguild

inheritance

of

it is

Tiyans (not Dwipans

the

the truth of the statement.

Makkatayam

the

little that

plate grants

country.

the

period

between

taken

have

copper

that

the Tamil

large immigration directly

alvans^a.ndthat

observed

customs

fact, so

(A. D. 132o) an

then

headmen

in

names

it is evident

; and

occur

the

of

that

short

have

Mahawanso

in the

relationship

the

could

by nearly two-thirds

could

period. In

remote

speak

not

that

the

Malabar

to

do

ruling for

such

vasions
in-

of that

annals

was

wa^',

scarcelypossiblethat
from

read

Moreover,

ninth
war

of the island

several

part of Ceylon

northern

civil

ly
near-

was

been

Pandiyas,the

and

Pandiyans

Ceylon.

the

irruptionor

inhabitants.

of the

branch

of

of 1891

had

first century to the

led to the evacuation

its useful

Census

there

Although

the Cholas

island from

the

to

occupations

and

in

STUDIES

Tamil

is
the
can

through

age
langu-

With

it is 'Deva

Divar, but
had

South

the

by

it;and

toddy-drawing

and

last Census

several

and

castes

who

tribes

islanders
the

bear

'Duravar',

cultivators

palm

with

give

the
a

of

How

then

toddy

drawers
?

but
aitificers,

territorial

parts of

Southern

Now

coming

to

name

or

not

moie

an

theory
of

can

all

in

caste

of

gers
stran-

as

that

the

India
that

from

large numbers
and

these

Malabar

say

South

returned

immense

the

toddy-drawers

probable

in such

members

we

of

have

called

descendants

Dvipan

It is

their

are

nativity,Ceylon,

of

Ceylon

returned

be the

or

kings,

high priestsof

caste

Tiyan

toddy-drawers may

millions

two

and

from

immigrants
families

of

name

been

Palais

the

to

important

in their land

is considered
or

'! The

have

of

Devans,

or

have

to

the

said

be

jects
sub-

makkalu;'

Tevans

'Dwipa'

the

may

'Devara

simply

to

As

names.

name

are

in various

palm cultivators

the

of them

they

According

Todas.

'

because

local

believed

'Tevan'

as

found

are

called

are

name

who

the

Maravasare

and

Dermokh

the

pride

their ancestors

in the

caste
'

with

The

of God.

sons

the specialoccupais,
tion

now

kings,

Palais

toddy-drawers, because

bearing different

assume

because

even

Kadimba

Kalians

the

been

still

the

called

the

primitive tribes

parts of India

Canara

and

was,

of several

of the

Todas
or

or

kings

of Madura

castes

of the

said to have

are

Kadamba

The

Marava

and

Divara'

'

not

ed
ordinary titleassum-

an

kings

*Der-mokh'

stylethemselves
Kadambas

Devara'

or

section

is

said

be

it may

argument,

Makkalu'

Indian

Kalian

it;the

have

second

in 'Divara

word

the

that

to the

regard

415

IV

APPENDIX

are

few

Ceylon
as

to

consistingof

living

in

various

India.
to

the

third

argument,

it may

be

urgad

416.

TAMIL

the

that either

cocoanut

mentioned

be

by

article .of
and

during

the

At any

the

The

of

general law

palm

is

found

in the

which

ten
sweet

'

means

sweet

kil

and

(merku)

ku
(/")

ten

it is not
from
if

as

the

and

The

from

the

contrary
to south

called

is
of

the

the

call it par excellence

there

had

been

useful

palm

is the

ten

with

mel

as

country.

ten^

root

same

in

ference
re-

Since

is

derived

tree',,

the 'southern

trees

cocoanut

some

tongue is

just

tengu (cocoanut)

and

as

east' with

of the

India

before

Ceylon by

from

or

Tengu is the

Tamil

and

their

tern

root

'sweet'

Tamihans,

of

Telugu

ten-disai

in

'west

letigu

in

tree

And

or

cocoanut

word

the

southern

terku

of that

numerous

the

,'sweetness.'

derivatives

no

tenkaya

beheve.

that

say

food

to support

north

real.

Tamil

tengu are

introduction

the

than

(kilakku)denote

fight to

from

of

loftymountains

to the

and

It is also

name

us

habitat

to the

reference

such

Tamil

not

direction

This

spoken.

of

is derived

and

where

direction

an

certainly

was

strong enough

Ceylon.

honey' or

have

been

for drink

languages, as

tree

would
philologists

it

to-

times.

the

Dravidian

honey

or

of

imaginary

more

not

migration

from

have

not

India

migration

tenginain Canarese,

and

is

historic

argument

omitted

A. D.

of the

the

been

Tamils

the

tinyisland

the

during

India

by

argument

theory

from

caste

used

this

have

Southern

In

first century

rate

the

to

much

might

oversight,or might

an

export.

valued

STUDIES

the

Tiyans,
What
van

then

is the

andTiyan.

Indian

god

of

etymology

'Izham'

means

gold (Izham)

of the
the
for

terms

Izham, Izha-

land

of Kubera

which

the

or

island

the

of

APPENDIX

Ceylon
is

word

The

Lanka

or

in

'Izham'

Telugu

has

come

for

synonyms

valuable

with

had

manufacture

On

of

class of toddy
like

castes,

Panikkan,
them,

who

in

'Simhalam'
Tamil

the

as

scholars

from

into

its way

of

from

far

are

other

'Izhavan'

derive

man,'
//or
a

one

or

from

Tiyan
whose

'sweet'

age
langu-

are

supposed

of the

most

Dravidian
be

names,

called

by

to

carry

why

It is

to

this

Drvidian

Kammalan

and

pollution with

should

Sanskrit

is the

tional
occupa-

an

applied

name

When

ti-an,which

occupation

drink.

territorial

drawers.

alone

27

or

ot

importance

we

and

number

early times

in

Nayadi, Pulayan, Cheruman,

possess

Izhavads

that

Singalam.

would

not

highly probable

grounds

these

Caldwell

of the

but

be

esteemed

was

already found

'sweet

it may

and

high

the

'toddy.'

means

toddy also, as

'Izham'

Similarly we

It is

indicates

Dr.

in the form

means

denote

which

tracing the word

which

to

gold.

as

agreeing

'Idiga'.

toddy

beverage

which

from'Izhu,'to draw,

as

This

Puranas.

the

in

from'Izham'

distinct

quite

latter is derived

found

this

renowned

was

417

JV

Tiyant

and

appellations ?

INDEX
(Names

"if

later,

the, 252;

of

work

the, 257.

Tamil,

Tamil,

in

Agastya,

390

45, 150,

of,

age

118; grammar,
188, 397; priest
52
Pandyas.
; students

of the

of, 237.
Agglutinative languages, 147.
Ainknruiniru
an
early CheraTamil
anthology, 342.
or
Alapedai
prolation, 133.
Alphabet, the Tamil, 113 et seq.
218

Vishnuvite

or

saints,
295

of,

names

caste,
languages,

American

Anaimalai
a

of, 359 f.n.

embassy to,

an

when

doubted,

14.

literature,22
Saint, 2l7, 305.

5.

16.
a

poet,

kavi, 190.
Sivacharya,

209.

Tamil

41

"

Tamils,

115

Vatteluttu
;

Brahuis,

378

; and

20

127

Dr.

37, 38.

on,

33

Bray, Mr. Denys,

Dravidians, 37
Brihat

used

tribe, 50,

Dravidians,

the

in

compared,
Indian

South

all

Dravidian

Buddhists,

and

and
123

the

on

243,

Katha,

Tamil

119,128

social

Aryan theory
Asoka, 126.

348

379.

characters,
Brahmans

Buddhamitra,

philosopher,222.

of the

ature,
liter-

Tamil

Malabar,

migrated,

Grierson

lamil

in

; in

to,
"alphabets traceable
except Vatteluttu, 128,

position of, 74.

ol the, 35;
AryanSj-original home
51.
South
of
India,
conquest

Assyrians,

186

piled,
com-

leal

ktzhar,

Artizans,

; their
their
influence

Brahmi

172.

257.

Archaeology,

and

; invited

59

126

Saiva

Aruniindi

42

by

Anti-brahman

civilizingthe Tamils,
by Tamil
kings,
cxclusiveness, 89 ;

Brahmans.

saint, 323.

lady

Ariuiachala

Bedar_ a caste, 101.

Beschi, Father, 225 ; on vowel
signs, 131.
Retel-leaf,use of, 329.
tr.^nslated, 247
Bharatam^ when
later
Bhatta
or
colony of Brah349, 380.
mans,
Biographies of saints,296.
Bitti Deva,
of
111,
Mysore,
65.
a title,
Brahma-Aryan,

inscriptions, 319.

254,
Anthropometry,
a

103.

Anthologies, Tamil,

poet

poet

Brahmanism,
early, 285-288;
Kerala, 373.

caste, 69.

Ambalavasis,

Arisil

389.

when

Ambalakkaran,

Appar,

Caesar,

the

'first,'299.

Andal,

Pandya,

135.

Adiyarknnallar, annotator, 189.

not
declined, 165.
Adjectives,
Nakkirar's
tary
commenAgappornl,
on
Iraiyanar's, 253, 405.

Alvars,

Rama

king, 225, 255.

Atti-peru, meaning

Ayirai hill, 266,

121.

Accent

in Italics.

printed

are

Augustus

its affinitywith

Accadian,

34,

traditional

the

account

luorks
Ativira

19, 377.

Aborigines,
Academies,
254;

and

authors

of Tamil

on

rian,
gramma-

ciation,
mispronun-

137.
Buhler.

Dr.

G.,

Vatteluttu,

on

120, 243.
A.
Dr.
Burnell,
Vatteluttu, 120.

C,

116

on

420

INDEX
Dr.

Caldwell.
word

'

Dravida

33, 412; on
', 5; on

aborigines,19;onTamil
50;
on
on

the

on

the

Cox,

the

Critical

Paraiyas,81;

alphabet, 120;
diphthongs, 156; on

Tamil

H., quoted,
196.
spirit,

15.

sation,
civili-

Tamil

the

Prof.

Tamil

literature,201"204;
the Alvars,281; on Malavalam

Damodaram

Pillai's division

Tamil

literature,
198-200,399,

Dancing

on

of

190.

women,

grammarian, 220.
of
disposal
the, 39, 214.
Dead,
345, 359.
Dependant letters in Tamil, 133.
Case
terminations,164.
Der-mokh, 415.
Castes, Tamil, 58; regional classification
Deva
Nagari alphabet,29.
of, 62; in Kaja Raja
Devar
(Aryans),10.
Chola's time, 66; origin"
of, 67;
Devara-makkalu, a title,415.
increase
of, 7.S;disputes, 74; Devar a hymns, 190; and
Divya
the right and left-hands.95.
292.
prabandam, compared,
Caste
61 ; Veilalar's
system,
of Sendan, a Tamil
Divakaram
positionin, 61; introduction of,
dictionarv, 65,219.
the
75; among
Naga-Dravi- Dots, use of,in Tamil letters,
122.
dians, 381.
Drama, 187; works on the, 189,
before a war, 40.
Cattle-lifting,
Dravida, explained, 1; Manu's
Ceylon and Tiyans,415.
definition,5; Dr. Caldwell's
Chakkiyar Kuttu,190.
of 5; etymology of,6; and
use
Chera
custom?, early, 275.
Cauda
contrasted, 3
Chera
kings, dates of certain, Dravidas, the five,2; the custom
265; genealogy of,270.
of, 3; proper,
4; Nambudries
Dandi,

Cherumars
of

and

Pallans,names

not

castes, 354.

Chidambaram,
Chinese, 161.

temple at, 318.

36;

of, 255.

Nigandu.

219, 392.
poem,
Coimbatore, derivation of, 31.
Combination
of
letters, 140.
Commentators,
196
Tamil,

374

"

of, 223;Vaishnava,223.'

Commentaries,need
Communication
and

West

Compound
158;

and

words

in

for, 223.

between

the

Coasts, 371.
in

Tamil

Sanskrit,161.

Conjeeveram, religions at, 290.

Consonants, Tamil, 134; softening
of Sanskrit,161.
Copper plate grants,115 ,"early

Malabar, 356.
Cow, its importance,73.

of, 60

283

India,

race,
;

378;

religionof

various

theories

and
logical
ethnoDravidian, linguistic
37; family
applications,
IJralo-AltaJc
and
languages,
170, 171 ; languages, degree
of
the,
relationship among

Tamil

Chulaviatu,a

East

dark

tion
concerning, 17 el seq; connecwith
Australians, 18.

219

dictionary,219.

names

not

early,

".

61; in Upper

civilisation

93.
Chintadripetta,
a Jaina
Chijita,nani,
work,

293; age
Chtidamani

included, 4/.

Dravidins,

; their

influence

in Sanskrit,

168,
; interchange of
letters in, 151 ; migration, not
by sea, 47 ; thought, 186.
169

Drinking, 74.
termination,163.
Dvarasamudram, 378.
Dual

Early
Enadi
Ethical

Tamil, 173-177.
Nayanar, a Saint, 66.
literature,193-195.

Etymology, Tamil, 162.

Exegetical period,222-224.

422

INDEX

Kalian, a caste, 29, 69.

Kamban, 219, 262 ; date of, 54 ;
lectured
in Malabar, 343.
thread
Kammalas,
wearing bj,
75, 77, 108 ; in Malabar, 104 ;
origin of the, 85,-88 ; their
version
of caste disputes,97.

Kanakasabhai,Mr.
of the

V.,his etymology

origin,
theory of Mongolian
192
on
13, 25,
;
Early Chera
the
kings, 272; on
Pandiya
kings, 388.
Kanchipuram, description of, 76;
origin of caste disputes at, 99.
Kannappa
Nayanar, a saint,29.
Kaimassa
360.
Ramayanam,
Kapilar, 4 5, 216, z68,
270,
of
three
different
as
name
271;
poets, 197; not a Paraiya, 248.
Kappiyanar, a poet, 266.
Karaikk

alaniinai

a
,

Karaiyan,

caste, 75.

of, 252.

on

Tolka-

its

race,

growth,
cation
classifi-

jgical

of, 147.
castes, 95.

Lemurian

theory, the, 2i, 33.

in
and
order
Letters, number
132,
137; peculiar to
Tamil,
Tamil, 134; combination; 117;
'levelling'in Malayalam, 368.
153.
Linguistic affinity,
Literary forgeries,very common
in Tamil, 197.
to delect, 155.
Loan
words, how
73.
and
communities,
Locality
derivation
the
Mr., on
Logan,
of

Long

'

Kizhakku,' 345, 412.

and
9, 51, 61.
CT

M'Crindle,
Madigas,

leather
the

country,

Nambudris

weavers,
Koliyaiis,

80.

tuft of

Kulabckliaralvdr,a

hair. 389.
Chera-Tamil

309,'343.
Kuji(ialakesi,n
Jaina work,
saint.

219.

Kunnalakon, meaning of, 353.

Rural, 113; Sanskrit miluence
the, 194.

in

256

232;

240;
;

394-6.

purana,

1 ; interpolations
its popularity,52;

Mahawanso,

Konatiri, meaning of, 353.

K'jftayam plates,360.
Krishiiagata, a poem, 360.
Kshatri\as, 59, 103.

learning,

393

of

date

239.

war,

hill

Khonds, a
tribe,90.
Kings, duties of Hmdu, 108.
Kocchengannan,age of,250,319.
where
Kodum-Tamil,
used, 142.
a
shepherd
Kol-Ayan,
caste,353.

101.

the, 51;
translated, 256,
the

ship
owner-

350-

workers,
Soulliern,

seat of Tamil

in

Kodum-Tamil
;

Prof. A. A., 118.

Mr. J. VV., 44

Mahabharata,

138.

Kudumi'or

in

13; changes
145; morphol

Sangams,

Dr., A.H., 19;

oi,

safe test of

no

Madura,
of

student

Agastya, 397.

Kerala, a
264, 341

Language,

Macdonell,

Kayslna Valudi, age

Kazluirambliaii, a

pyam,

LydeUker, Prof.,18.

118.
grammar,
destruction
of, 60.
Kaveripatam,

Keane,

tribe,91.
tribe, 13, 69.

fishingcaste,72.

Karanam,
Katantra,

saint,403.

hill

Left-hand

Tamil, 7 ; his

word

Kurichan,
Kurumbas,

on

caste

the

putes,
dis-

102.

Mahishya'^,a

mi.xed

Makkalpravidians),
Malabar,

caste, 75.
10.

Kodum-Tamil

try,
coun-

the
344;
a47.
Tamils, 351; temples in,
Malaiman, a caste, 101.
Malaspir, a hill trmc, 56.
Mala"alain, a dialect of Tamil,
iiiflectiQnal
an
9, 375; not
of,
149; meaning
language,
341; early literature in, 357 ;
and
mar,
vulgar Tamil, 367; gram365, 366-369 ; levelling
in, 368 ; vocabulary,
process
369-371
separated
why
;
from
Tamil, 371-6.
castes

and

423

INDEX

plates,language

Mamballi, copper
of, 359.

a
Manavalamainiini,
reformer, 22J, 385.

Mangudi-kisliar,
Marudanar,

Vaishnava

129.

poet,

78

21(5.

Vachakar, 392; et seq.

Maniiiickalai, :i Chera-Tamil
epic,39.
Manipravala, 229.
Maran,
of, 31.
etymology
Maravas, a caste, 11, 70.
Maratgruinasiiinhauda,a Saivite
philo^opner, 222.
Marayan, a caste, 00.
form
Marriage, ti:e Rakshasa
the
of, 55 ; among
early
connection
214
Tamils,
;
the Tamil
amoiiiit
kings, 372.
Marumakkatayam
hw, 103.
Mathematics, Tamil, 192,
Mauryan
alphabet, ]25.
Max
Muller, quoted, 258.
Mayura Varma, a king, 348.
Medi.-eval
Tamil, 177-180.
Saivite
Meykaiuia
a
Deva,
philosopher, 22-2.
Modern

letters

words, 140.
180-;
ters,
83; characTamil,
129, why ;mgular, 131.

Mo.iern,

in

Tamil

Monastic

on

learning,

Mongolian theory,
Moods, 165.

Mostyar,

Tamil

230.

prose,

Molony, Mr.J.C,

10

Nagas,

Tamil, 135.
224.

24.

poet,243.

Mutattama

Kaiitiiyar,217.
Heravaludi, a
Pandiya king,388, 391.
Mudattirumarnn. a king, 252,
310.
Mukundamalai, a poem,
attitude
towards
Mussalmans,
foreign literature,
186, 187,
tory
Music, 187; works
on, 189; his191.
of,189,
Musiri, an ancient town, 346.
Muttatasa, feudal chiefs,69.
Muttiriyans,a caste, 69.
217.
Muttollayiram, a poem,

Mudukudumi

a
'^acch'Jlaiyar,
poetess, 268.

connection

their

f.n.]with
the Cholas, 11; described, 27;
in S. India, 28, G9; tribes,61.
Naga-Dravidians, 377.
'Nagakiimara kavyam, a Jaina
with

Maiiikka

Middle

Tamil
Nacchiiiarkiniyar, a
commentator, 45, 118, 123,
328 ; on
Vowel-consonants,

Pallis, 10

the

work, 219.
a Tamil
classic,225.
Naidatam,
his account
395;
Nakkirar, 216,
252.
of Academies,
Naladiyar, date of,69, 219,
291.
Nalayiiaprabandam,

254.
of

author

Nallandni'aiiar,
216.
Kalittogai,
Nambis

early

Nambudris,

or

of Tamil

Hrahmans

country,

349, 379.
103;

Nambudris,
not

the sole

influence

of, 358

347;

220, 407; age

giving,
a

works,
the

of, 293.

age
Chera

Naiiiml,i\ Tamil

Napputanai', a

Saint

Vishnuvite
and

his

in

words

128; life

of, 324;

.roet,

337.

Sanskrit

65 ;

Bhatta

; and

Nanibi,

Nanihiyandar

Naiiimalvar,

Jenmis, 350;

373.

Brahir.ans,

Name

of

meaning

writings

of, 327-338;

temples,

on

347.

161.

grammar,
poet, 217.

.Malayalam, 3'!.
Nathamuni, 220, 291; 327, 334.
Nattaltanar, a poet, 216.
Nayadis, a low caste, 90.
in

Nasalisation

Nayanars

Saiva

or

saints, 218.

Nayars, 103; composition

of the

caste, 352.

Negritos, 56.
219.
a grammar,
Neniinadam,
Ill,
Nelson, J.H.,
Nilakcsi, a Jaina or Buddhist
work, 269.

Nouns, 162;

Occupation

of

quality,162.

and

castes, 73

424

INDEX

Orthography, Tamil, 113;

and

Tamil

krit
Sans155.

compared,

Otiaikkutlau,a poet, 84, 220.

PadirruppatUi,
low

caste, 70, 71.

meaning
Pallava,
of, 65, 69, 70,
214; not liked by Tamil kings,
of
their
105; downfall
dom,
kinga

their former

Parts

greatness, 79-81;
on
the, 81, 101.

Caldwell
war

221.

song,

difference

of speech, 162;

in Tamil
Particles

and

Sanskrit,163.

for,184.
Pugazheiidi,a poet,
Puranic

Pavanandi,
Pazhamoli,

on

fishing caste, 72.

letters, 113, 128.

poem,

219.

65.
title,
Periyalvat 320; age of, 321.
a

Ptllai,

commentator,
Pcrnnipaiiarnippadai,
nava

Periingimrur Kizhar,
Perunkaiisikanar

a
,

Vaish-

Quantity

to

need

220.

poem,

343.

in Tamil

letters,133.

Racial

for
terminatio
devarieties,data
13.
of,
Kajaraja Chola's inscriptions,
77,
83; castes of his time, 66.
Rakshasas, the, 9, 378; ancestors
of
Paraiyas, Pallas etc., 54;
age,
Rakshasam, a form of marri104.

Rama, a tvpical Aryan, 53.

Chary a, 111, 222.
Ramanuja
Ramayana, the, 51.
Rangacharya, Prof. M., on caste
disputes, 101.
Ravanii,

52

not

Dravidian

Tamil,
Relations, Tamil
denote, 105.
53.

322.
76.

Perinuievatiar, a Tamil
219; age of, 247, 254.

Hinduism,

55, 217,

of

288.

Purapporul Vcnbamalai^

55,

Pattanavan,

Periyavacchan

poets, 260.

literature,228-230;

162.
(Idai-chol),

Per-arayan,

to Tamil

types of,61

Prose

11, 54, 102, 235.

Panchalas, the {see Kammalas)
Pandya
kings, 48 ; early, 387 ;
genealogy of, 391.
Panini, a grammarian, 117.
PannJriipadalani, a work, 217.
Panntrupattiyal, 136.
a poet, 216, 267, 271.
Paranar,
Paraiyas,
etymology of, 78 ;
of
the
origin
people, 77;

Parani, a

Presents

three

tunes, 188, 332,

Panans,

Dr.

Pie-Aryans,the

70.

Tamil

Pansor

Tamil

of

period

literature,212.

Pronouns, relative,165.
Pronunciation, of a-, 133;
(Zh), 134,

106.

Palli,a caste,

147.

Pope, Dr., on Saivism, 383, 401.

Poyyamozhi Piilavar,a poet, 255.
225.
Prabhtdmga lila,a poem,
Prayoga Viveliam, 153.
Pre-academic

342.

work,
Pall an,

Chera-Tamil

Polysyntheticlanguages,

poet,

269.

poet, 217.

Philology, principlesof, 143.

Religion,
74

broke

in the

; of the
Rhetoric, 166.
251

words

castes,

up

academic

219.

382.

the Tamil

92

ct- scq ;

mentioned

castes, 95; army

inscription,106, 107.

Poigaiyar, a poet, 250.

Poli or change in letters,136.
Poll-tax,107.

Roman

Polluting castes, 65.

Rudran

73,

period,

Tamils,

Rhys Davids, Dr., on

alphabet, 119.
Pillai Pcrnmal
Aiyangar, 225.
Rice, JMr. L., 102.
tionary, Right-hand faction,
Pingala Nigandii, a Tamil Dicdeficient,134.
Phonetics, Tamil
()i".
caste,
Pidaran,

to

in

Risley,SirH.H., 12,13,17, 24,32.

colony at Madura, 48, 244.
Kannaiiar, a poet,217.

425

INDEX
Sacred

hymns,

Tamil,

collection

of

292.

Mr.Kanakasabhai's

Saints,the Tamil, 218.

Saiva activity,
early, 292-294.
Saiva mutts, learning in 224.
Saiva
philosophy, not Dravi192.
dian.
Siddhantam
Saiva

defined,384.

Saivisro, 383.
Sakkai, a caste, 66.

workship,

Sakti

Sambandam
Sandhi

96.

marriage, 103.
coalescence,160.

origin, 2.52.
Sankaracharya, 2.
Sanskrit compounds,
159; poets
Tamil
238 ;
and
Sangams,
128.

Tolkapyam,

Saitanar, 2l6, 389 ; a Buddhist

poet, 251, 258.
Sekkilar, age of, 220, 293.

Kamhi,

Brahman,

320.

where

Sewell, Mr.

R.,

Shanan,

South

on

for

usage,

the, 48.

early

an

144

Che-

342.

letters, 133;

on

the

on

origin

and

Tirumalisai

Alvar, 306.
Mr. Vincent, 39, 49, 265.
Social life in Kerala, 274.
Soligas, a forest tribe, 56.
Sourashtras, a weaver
caste, 60.

Smith,

Srivaramangalam,

331.

attitude to, 368.

racial types

Nambudris"
the

Tamils,

three

the, 10, 56; a warlike

ture,
race, 41, 185, 261 ; their cultheir
42;
foreign trade,
epics, 51;
47-50; in Sanskrit
their
of
date
tion,
migraprobable
among

acquaintance

their

47;

Romans, 48; and the

merce
Assyrians, 121 ; their comthe
with
Egyptians,
with

the

boundaries

Tamil-akam,

of,8.

alphabet, history of, 114;

Tamil

introduced, 115;

when

Agastva,

122; Mr.

before

R.Sewell

on

castes,67.

Tamil

civilisation,240;

Kanakasabhai
R.

Caldwell

due

to

Tamil

192; Dr.

on,

early, 19.3;

on

Agastya,

Mr.

237.

Dictionary,

copiousness

Suryanarayana
Swaminatha
Desika,
and
Sanskrit, 152;

Tamil

kings,and

rata
61

war,

; of

44; are
Malabar,

in Rama's

Tamil
255,

Mahabha-

the

Kshatri\-as,
357;

none

time, 54.

learning,how encouraged,
253.

]etters,originof,136, 382.
Tamil
literature,extent of, 191;
division of. 187; posterior to
Mr.
contact, 195 ;
Aryan
Tamil

Sutidaraiiiiirti Nayanar,

407,

Sastri,200.

156.
letters,

mediaeval, 17 7; modern, 180;

peculiaritiesof early,267-280;

of. 261.

149.

Sivavakkfyar

pared,
com-

of,
163, 166;
169, 172; historyof early,173;

Tamil

Siva giianatpu 111,

on

Sanskrit

origin of, 136.

226.

work,

of Tamil.

Tamil

71.

words

school

Tamil

Sanskrit,

with

153; and

its

the, 124; defective, 124, 134;

Sil appadikaram
ra

Indian

the

on

caste,

Ship, Tamil
Siddhar

8.5.

spoken, 141.

people, 20 ;
alphabet, 124.

150

121; rehgion of the, 215, 382.

caste, 72.
Sembadavan,
leather-workers,
Semman,

Sen-Tamil,

language,

affiliation

Buddhistic

Selva

Dravidian

152,

Sangam, references to, 231, 392;

meaning of,23; origin of, 234;
of the
second, 241, 243 ;
age

and

Uralo-Altaic
7; affinitywith
tinative
agglulanguages, 14, 34 ; an
language, 148, 381 ;
changes in, 145 ; the Divine
origin of, 149; not the only

relationship

or

or

explained,G;
derivation,

word

the

Tamil,

on
on

Tamil
Tamil

Damodaram

of, 198-200;

Pillai's division
Mr.

Suryanara-

426

INDEX

Caldwell's
yaiia's,200,201;Dr.
201"

M.

20i; Dr. Hunter's,

Tondaradifpodi Alvar,
Topinard, Dr.. 18.
Toti, meaning of, SO.

204

Juhen

Vinson's, 207-210
proposed
division, 211-213
periods of, 386, 399 ; preacademic

Trade

with

Babylon,

Traditions,16; value

307.

iT

f.ii,43.

ot, 3S7.

212

period,
Translations, Tamil, 219.
;
Kodum-Tamil
a
period,213; hymnal
Travancore,
344.
period, 217; exegeticalperiod,
country,
222-224
and
Turkic
; modern
period, 224,
Tamil, 165.
226; and by Namhudri's, 372.
Trignana Sambanda
fJayanar
Tamil
the
School
Saiva
new
a
research,
samt, 396, 207.
of, 46, 51.
Tamil
Scholars, self-sufficiency Udayanakavyam, a poem, 219.
195.
Ugra Peruvaludi, a king, 249;
of,
Tamil
words inSanskrit, 154,161.
age of, 252.
Tamil
the
Ula, a kind of poem, 221, 222.
works, approved by
Sangam, 216.
Umapati Sivacharya, a Saivite
65.
Tayamanaswami,
divine,222.
Umaru
225.
Tembavatii, a poem,
Pulavar, a poet, 225.
Temple building begun, 290.
Unnayi Variyar, a Malayalam
Tengu or cocoanut, 415.
poet, 361.
Ten Tamil
Uralo-Altaic
and
Idvlls,The, 88.
languages
academic

Ten

Tamil,

Tens, the, 264.

Ter-Chelian,
Tevan,

of, king,

age

Third

Sangam, described,
dissolution of, 248, 251.
Mr.

E.,

the

on

alphabets,
Tiruchengunrur,

245

Kcala,

in

Tirumalisal

Tirumangai
age

Brahman

347.

Alvar, 302-307.
Alvar, 29, 311
a

collection

Izhavans, oo5, 417.

Todas, 13, 38, 379.

Tolkapyar, age of, 116, 400;
only
126; Mr.
on

Tomb

final

A.

40.

sody,
pro-

caste, 64.

Dharmasutra, 87.
Vajra Nandi, a Jain teacher,251.
a
Valaiyapaii,
Jaina work, 219.
Vali and
Sugriva, 56.
Valluvas, Paraya priests,99.

Vanniyan,

Mutt, 331.
caste, 69.

Vanaras, the,51, 56,

Vannans, a caste, 77.

Varagunamangai,
Variyan,

114
Vatteluttu,

330.

caste, 66.
history of, 116

introduced,119;
on,

120;

Caldwell

377.

Malabar

Drs.
120

on,

Dr.
Buhler
;

from

Tolkapyar's
126 ;

not

Burnell

and

and

other
123 ;
121;

alphabets
compared,
independant origin of,
borrowed

cribes
des-

Vatteluttu, 122,
H. Keane
on, 138;

letters,139.

stones,

Tamil

on

extinct

Vanamamalai
of Saiva

religioushymns, 220.
as
Appar.
Tirunakkurasar, same
Tiriippaii
alvar, 307.
Tinittakka
Deva, 255.
Tiriittonda-Togai,a list of Saiva
Saints,406.
ethical poet,
Tiruialluvar,
an
216, 285; malai, 247-249.
caste, 103,
Tiyans, a Malabar
411. and

the

170.

Vaikhanasa

of, 317.

Tiriimurais,

family,
work

Vaidya, an

Indian

and

group

217.

ll9.

centre

14;

Dravidian

Usimuri,

title,415.

Thomas,

253.

Semites, 124;

description of,
borrowed

from

Brahmi, 128, 131.

Vedan, a hunting caste,29,
Vedas, unwritten, 234.

101.

427

INDEX

Desika, 222, 385.

106.
Velaikkarar (infanfrj'),
Vellallas,the, 38, 61; etymology
of tiie name,
42; their
tion
posiin
caste system, 61 ;
the
Vedanta

in

of, 63-65;

account

bar,
Mala-

353.

Virakkals

or

M.

Julien,207-210.
earlv

367.

Wars

with

the

Whitney,
growth

Prof.
of

Tamil

in

W.

D.,

the

on

lanjjuage,145-147.

Word-formation

in

Tamil

and

157.

Sanskrit,
Words, rules for Tamil, 137-140
coining not allowed, 262.
Rakshasas,

or

Yesodarakavyani

Vishnuvardhana,
Vocabulary, Tamil, 153; MalayaZh

369-371.

The

Guardian

54.

forest tribe, 88.

Yanadis,
Yavanas, 59/. ;/., 244, 265.
Yazh, described, IciS.
a

4 king, 336,

The

Cheras, 372.

towns

literature, 3-16.

Yakshas

161, 220.
history of, 288;

Dr. Pope on, 385,

Vishnu
temples, ancient, 289.

lam,

Malavalam,

and

40.

tombstones,

65 f. n.;
Virasoiiyavi,

Vishnuism,

Tamil

Vulgar

62.

(Vellalas),61,
Chera-Tamil
a
Veiibainahn,
work.
(See Piirapporul.)
Venkayva, Mr. V., on the Tamil
alphabet, 125.
a poet, 225.
VillifiUtiirar,
Vira
Fukka
Raya, 112.

signs, 129-

131.

West-coast

Velirs

Vinson.

Vowel-consonantal

30,
(iP),

End.

Press, Madras.

134.

a
,

poem,

219